■ 

■ 

i 

m mi 

m 

■ 

Ji HllBM* 

H SI 

■ 
IllSilC 



■1 






> 













°o 



G ' 



"*b o x 








i> ^ 




^-#; r 














°^ 



z ' 










Siiiiiliiitiiiii 



: 1 I Stf^i'l .lil!.' 

J ) II | I T^Ur^- . 













ya >. s 




- -. --: • -- 




' • ^ 












| , ■■* | ^ 




























3 •••^■'il s 








Uiliifii t-» 


Iv'iri^'k 1 ! 


Si 1 




Pi|fl *h 


tip 


■1 


■ l V;;. 


1 


II 


ML 


Hill fc £ 


-r^^^Sc 


HImsI ^ 




-"...-^ 


rH* 



COLUMBIAN 

CLASS BOOK, 



CONSISTING OF GEOGRAPHICAL, HISTORICAL 
AND BIOGRAPHICAL 



mmmMBm§& 



COMPILED FROM AUTHENTIC SOURCES, AND ARRANGED 
©N A PLAN DIFFERENT FROM ANY THING BE- 
FORE OFFERED THE PUBLICK. 



PARTICULARLY DESIGNED FOR THE USE OF SCHOOLS, 

BY A. T. LOWE, M. D. 

u * Whoso readelh, let him understand; 4 " 
Second Edition. 



WORCESTER : 

PUBLISHED BY DORR fc HOWLAND. 
1825. 



s-> { 



DISTRICT OF MASSACHUSETTS, to wit ; 



|L. S.] DISTRICT CLERK^ GFFICE. 

BE IT REMEMBERED, that on the twenty-ninth day 

of October, A. D. 1824, in the forty eighth year of the Inde- 
pendence of the United States of America, A. T. Lowe, M. D. of 
the said district, has deposited in this office, the title of a book 
the right whereof he claims as author in the words following, to 

wit : 

" The Columbian Class Book ; consisting of Geographical, 
Historical and Biographical Extracts, compiled from authentic 
sources and arranged on a plan different from any thing before 
offered the publick. Particularly designed for the use of 
schools. By A. T. Lowe, M. D. " Whoso readeth, let him un- 
derstand." 

In conformity to the Act of the Congress of the United States, 
entitled, " An Act for the encouragement of Learning, by secur- 
ing the Copies of Maps, Charts, and Books, to the Authors and 
Proprietors of such Copies, during the times therein mentioned •• 
and also to an Act entitled, M An Act, supplementary to An Act 
entitled, An Act for the Encouragement of Learning, by securing 
the Copies of Maps, Charts, and Books, to the Authors and Pro- 
prietors of such Copies during the times therein mentioned ; and 
extending the benefits thereof to the Arts of Designing, Engrav- 
ing and Etching Historical, and other Prints." 



Trk t F T^wrrs S Clerk of the District 

^O. W.JJAYIJ5, < t TLT L 1/ 

1 ( of Massachusetts.. 



& G. Merriam, Printers. 
Brookficld, Mass. 



PREFACE. 



THE following Compilation is not oiTered the public i>; 
"With the belief that there is a deficiency in the number of school 
books at the present day, or with a conviction that the selection 
of their materials is generally injudicious ; although in the 
choice of lessons of which most of our school books are corn- 
posed, a preference does not appear always to have been given 
to those pieces that seem best calculated to engage from their 
general interest the attention of the scholar, and to impress- 
the mind with a knowledge of useful facts, which would often 
apply even in the higher branches of education. The Geo- 
graphical, Biographical and Historical extracts which form the 
Columbian Class Book, containing in themselves much inte- 
resting matter, and arranged on a plan entirely new, it is be- 
lieved, will, in a great measure, supply the deficiency found 
in most publications of the kind. 

The notes, which were collected from authentic sources* 
will serve to give the reader a just idea of the several sections j 
and as geographical and historical facts, w ill often apply in cir- 
cumstances that have no connection with the immediate subject 
which precedes them. They are more copious than might be ex- 
pected from their occasional examination ; as most of the prlnci 
pal rivers, mountains, octans, seas, bays, gulfs r lakes r ice. are no- 
ticed in the progress of their compilation. The most approved. 
Gazetteers and Mips have been consulted in the collection 
of this portion of the work, which, in a few instances, were 
found to differ ; of course errors of minor importance may be 
detected, for which the above circumstance is offered as an 
apology. 

The questions which principally refer to the geographical 
chapters and to the notes, wili serye to exercise thiT memory of 
the scholar. 

With this exposition of the compilers intentions, he presents 
this volume to the publick, hoping that it may, in some degree, 
3ubserve the purpose for which it was originally designed." 

ULshburnhctni) Muss. J 'arte , 1824. 



RECOMMENDATIONS. 

From the Rev. Leonard Woods, D. D. of the Theo- 
logical Seminary, Andover, 

Dear Sir, — -I have attentively examined the Columbian Class 
Book, and I am well satisfied that the plan is judicious and well 
executed, and that a school book, containing such a variety of 
useful information, exhibited in so interesting a form, will be an 
addition to the advantages already enjoyed by American youth. 
Should you proceed to publish the book, as I hope you will, I 
should have no doubt of its gaining, in due time, an extensive 
patronage among the Instructors and friends of the rising gene- 
ration. With the sincerest wishes for your success in this effort 
to promote the education of our youth, I am, dear sir, yours 
very respectfully, LEONARD WOODS. 

Andover, July 5, 1824. 
Dr. A. T. Lowe. 

From the Rev. Ezekiel L. Bascom, A. M. 

I have had the satisfaction of casting my eye over the 
Columbian Class Book, compiled by Dr. Lowe, The plan ap- 
pears tourer entirely new, and presents a course of reading which 
must be highly interesting as well as instructive. I am much 
pleased both with the design and execution of the work, and, 
while I give it my cordial approbation, I confidently recommend 
it to the publick as a book calculated to convey much useful 
information, refined amusement and important instruction. 

EZEKIEL L. BASCOM* 
AM>y,Jane 15, 1824. 

From the Rev. Aaron Bancroft, D. D. 

Worcester, June 23, 1824. 
Dear Sir, — I have given your manuscript as much attention, 
as the time and my interruption by company would permit. 
The plan, I think, must be good. There seems to be a variety 
in the articles, most of the pieces are in themselves important, 
and are calculated to attract the attention of youth and give 
them useful information. 

With considerations, &c. your humble servant, 
Dr. Lowe. A. BANCROFT 

From the Rev. George Perkins, A. M. 

Dear Sir, — Having attentively examined the plan of your 
Columbian Class Book, and cursorily perused several chapters, I 
heartily approve of the work, and fully concur in the foregoing 
recommendations. Very respectfully yours, &c. 

GEO. PERKINS. 
Ashburnhani) July 26, 1S24. 



CONTENTS, 



Page 

Biographical Sketch of Washington - - - 9- 

The river Granges - - 30 

Ancient Pompeii ■- - 32 

Of Egypt - Z : . .42 

— Sect. 2. Of the dress of the Egyptians - ib« 

3. Of their Government, Szc. - 44 

m 4. Qf their Diversions, &c. - 45 

■ 5. Of their Religion, &c. - - 47 

6. Of the climate of Africa-; the Nile ; and 

the Pyramids of Egypt - 48 
Character and manners of the Indians west of the Mississippi 51 

Sect. 2. The Indian Canoe - ■ - - 53 

3. Indian mode o( taking the Buffalo - - 54 

4. Specimens of Indian Eloquence - - 55 

Speech of Logan to Lord Dunmore, Governor of Virginia 55 

Speech of Cornplant to General Washington - 56 

Extract from a Sachem's Speech to his people, &c. - 57 

Speech of an Indian Chief to General Knox - 58 

Generosity and Tenderness of an Indian Chief - 59 

The Corsair - - - 61 

Biographical Sketch of Franklin - 65 

Lake Asphaltites - - 69 

Siege and destruction of Tyre - - - 71 

Biographical Sketch of Newton - 76 

Of Guinea - - 79 

The Winter Evening - 82 

Biographical Sketch of Johnson - 85 

Death of Socrates - - - 89 

Oi Holland - . - . 

Sect. 1. Of the Persons of the Hollanders - 98 

2, Of their Houses, &c - - 100 

— 3. Of their mode of travelling - - 101 

4. Of Amsterdam, Rotterdam, Hague, &c, - 103 

Battle of the Nile ----- 10?) 

Death of Archimedes . . ■- 114 

Description of a Thunder Storm - 116 

Grand Divisions of the Earth - - 119 

Sect. 1. Europe - - - - ib. 

2. Asia - >■•-.•'■-.•- 121 

3. Africa - - - - 123 

4. America - 128 

5. New Holland - 132 

Destruction of Carthage - - 133 

Capture Of Quebec - - - 136 
Volcanic Mountains 

Sect. 1. CotopaXi - - - 140 

2. Etna - • 141 



8 CONTENTS. 

Page 

Sect. 3. Vesuvius - 142 

4. Hecla - - - ^ 143 

Leonidas' Address to his Countrymen - - 144 

Answer to the Persian Ambassador - - 145 

— Pathetic Farewell to his Wife and Family ib. 

Fort William Henry - 147 

Massacre at Fort William Henry » - 149 

Gibralter - - - - 151 

Biographical Sketch of Demosthenes - - 153 
Of New Zealand 

Sect. 1. - 155 

2. Of their Dress | - ib. 

■ 3 Of their War Dance, Music, &c. - 156 

— 4. Of the treatment of their Enemies - ib. 

— t— . 5. Of their Religion and conduct towards 

their Dead - . - 157 

Lapland - - - 158 

Destruction of Rome by the Gauls - - 163 

Temple of Fame - - 169 

Great Wall of China - - 174 

Great African Desert - - 176 

Expedition of Burgoyne - - - 180 

Russia - - -■ - 193 

Lycidas - - 208 

The River Amazon - 213 

Destruction of Jerusalem - v - 215 

OfOtaheite - - 226 

Extract from the Episode of Nisus and Euryalus - 232 

Brief Sketch of the American Revolution - 236 

Biographical Sketch of Cicero - 251 

Hymn to the Sun - - - 254 

Description of the W T hite Hills in New Hampshire - 257 

Terra del Fuego - - 260 

Anecdotes of Alexander the Great - - 264 

The Cobbler - - 267. 

Battle of Pharsalia and death of Pompey - 273 

Biographical Sketch of Hannibal - - 285 

Eternity ol the Supreme Being - - 288 
Of Mines 

. Sect. 1. Diamond Mines - - 292 

~ 2. Gold and Silver Mines - - 300 

3. Quicksilver Mines - - 309 

_ -4. Iron Mines - 312 

5. Tin. Copper and Lead Mines - 318 

6. Coal Mines - - , 325 

7. Felling Colliery - - - 332. 

The Last Day - - - 334 

Mountains - - 336 

Rivers and Cataracts ... 341 

The Ocean - - - 346 

CJonclusiojDj containing a brief view of the Universe - 348 



COLUMBIAN CLASS BOOH« 



BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF GENERAL WASH- 
INGTON. —Kingston. 

1. GEORGE WASHINGTON, commander in chief 
of the American army during the war with Great Bri- 
tain, and first president of the United States, was the son 
of Mr. Augustine Washington, and was born at Bridges* 
creek, in the county of Westmoreland, Virginia, Februa- 
ry 22, 1732. His great grand father had emigrated to 
that place from the north, of England, about the year 
1657. 

2. At the age of ten years he lost his father, and the 
patrimonial estate descended to his elder brother, Mr. 
Lawrence Washington, who, in the year 1740, had been 
engaged in the expedition against Carthagenia. In hon- 
or of the British admiral, who commanded the fleet em- 
ployed in that enterprise, the estate was called Mount 
Vernon. 

3. At the age of fifteen, agreeably to his brother's, as 
well as his own urgent request to enter into the British 
navy, the place of a midshipman in a ve&sel of war, then 
stationed on the coast of Virginia, was obtained for him. 
Every thing was in readiness for his departure, when the 
fears of a timid and affectionate mother prevailed upon 
him to abandon his proposed career on the ocean, and 
were the means of retaining him upon the land, to be the 
future vindicator of his country's rights. 

4. All the advantages of education which he enjoyed, 
were derived from a private tutor, who instructed him in 
English literature and the general principles of science, 
as well as in morality and religion. After his disappoint- 
ment with regard to entering the. navy, he devoted much 



la WASHINGTON. 

©f his time to the study of mathematics ; and, in the 
practice of his profession as a surveyor, he had an op- 
portunity of acquiring that information respecting the va- 
lue of vacant lands, which afterwards greatly contributed 
to the increase of his private fortune. 

5. At the age of nineteen, when the militia of Virginia 
were to be trained for actual service, he was appointed an 
adjutant general with the rank of major. It was for a xery 
short time that he discharged the duties of this office. In 
the year 1753, the plan formed by France for connecting 
Canada with Louisiana by a line of posts* and thus oE 
enclosing the British colonies, and of establishing her in- 
fluence over the numerous tribes of Indians on the fron- 
tiers, began to be developed. 

6. In the prosecution of this design, possession had 
been taken of a tract of land, then believed to be within 
the province of Virginia. Mr. Dinwiddie, the lieuten- 
ant governor, being determined to remonstrate against the 
supposed encroachment, and violation of the treaties be- 
tween the two countries, dispatched maj or Washington 
through the wilderness to the Ohio, to deliver a letter to 
the commanding officer of the French, and also to explore 
the country. 

7. This trust of danger and fatigue, he executed with 
greatability. He left Williamsburg, October 31, 1753, 
the very day on which he-received his commission, and at 
the frontier settlement of the English, engaged guides to 
conduct him over the Alleghany mountains. After pass- 
ing them, he pursued his route to the Monongahela, ex- 
amining the country with a military eye, and taking the 
most judicious means for securing the friendship of the 
Indians. 

8. He selected the forks of the Monongahela and Alle- 
ghany rivers as a position which ought to be immediately 
possessed and fortified. At this place, the French very 
soon erected fort du Quesne, which fell into the hands of 
the English in 1758, and was called by them Fort Pitt. 
Pursuing his way up the Alleghany to French creek, he 
found at the fort upon this stream the commanding officer, 
to whom he delivered the letter from Mr. Dinwiddie. 

9 On his return, he encountered great difficulties and 
dangers. As the snow was deep, and the horses weak 
from fatigue, he left his attendants at the mouth of French 



WASHINGTON. 11 

creek, and set out on foot, with his papers and provisions 
in his pack, accompanied only by his pilot, Mr. Gist. At 
«a place upon the Alleghany called Murdering town, they 
fell in with an hostile Indian, who was one of a party then 
lying in wait, and who fired upon them not ten steps 
distant. 

10. They took him into custody, and kept him until 
nine o'clock, and then let him go. To avoid the pursuit, 
which they presumed would be commenced in the morn- 
ing, they travelled all night. On reaching the Mononga- 
hela, they had a hard day's work to make a raft with a 
hatchet. In attempting to cross the river to reach a tra- 
der's house, tlvev were enclosed by masses of ice. 

11. In order to stop the raft, major Washington put 
down his setting pole, but the ice came with such force 
against it, as to plunge Jrim into the water. He saved 
himself by seizing one of the raft logs. With difficulty 
(hey landed on an island, where they passed the night. 
The cold was so severe, that the pilot's hands and feet 
were frozen. The next day they crossed the river upon 
the ice. Washington arrived at Williamsburg, January 
16, 1754. His journal, which evinced the solidity of his 
judgment and his fortitude, was published. 

12. As the French seemed disposed to remain on the 
Ohio, it was determined to raise a regiment of three hun- 
dred men to maintain the claims of the British crown. 
The command was given to Mr. Fry; and major Wash- 
ington, who was appointed lieutenant colonel, marched 

• with two companies early in April, 1754, in advance of 
the other troops. A few miles west of the Great Mead- 
ows, he surprised a French encampment in a dark rainy 
night, and only one man escaped. 

.13. Before the arrival of the two remaining companies, 
Mr. Fry died, and the command devolved on colonel 
Washington. Being joined by two other companies of 
regular troops from South Carolina and New York, after 
erecting a smail stockade at the Great Meadows, he 
proceeded towards fort du Quesne, which had been built 
but a short time with the intention of dislodging the 
French. 

14. He had marched only thirteen miles to the west- 
ernmost foot of laurel hill, before he received informa- 
tion of the approach of the enemy with superior numbers* 



$$ WASHINGTON. 

and was induced to return to his stockade. He began a 
ditch around it, and called it Fort Necessity : but the next 
day, July 3, he was attacked by fifteen hundred men. His 
own troops were only about four hundred in number. 
The action commenced at tervin the morning, and lasted 
until dark. 

15. A part of the Americans fought within the fort, and 
a part in the ditch filled with mud and water. Colonel 
Washington was himself on the outside ot the fort during 
the whole day. The enemy fought under cover of the 
trees and high grass. In the course of the night, articles 
of capitulation were agreed upon. The garrison were al- 
lowed to retain their arms and baggage, and to march un- 
molested to the inhabited parts of Virginia. The loss of 
the Americans in killed and wounded was supposed to be 
about a hundred, and that of the enemy about two hun- 
dred. 

16. In a few months afterwards, orders were received 
for settling the rank of the officers, and those who were 
commissioned by the king being directed to take rank of 
the provincial officers, colonel Washington indignantly 
resigned his commission. He now retired to Mount Ver- 
non, that estate by the death of his brother, having devolv- 
ed upon him. But in the spriug of 1755, he accepted an 
invitation from general Braddock to enter hi^ family as a 
volunteer aid -de camp in his expedition to the Ohio. 

17. He proceeded with him to Wills' creek, afterwards 
called Fort Cumberland, in April. After the troops had 
marched a few miles from this place, he was seized with 
a raging fever; but, refusing to remain behind, he was con- 
veyed in a covered wagon. By his advice, twelve hun- 
dred men were detached in order to reach fort du Quesne 
before an expected reinforcement should be received at 
that place. 

18. These disencumbered troops w 7 ere commanded by 
Braddoek himself, and colonel Washington, though still 
extremely ill, insisted upon proceeding with them. After 
they arrived upon the Monongahela, he advised the Gen- 
eral to employ the ranging companies of Virginia to scour 
the woods and to prevent ambuscades; but this advice was 
not followed. On the ninth of July, when the army was 
within seven miles of fort du Quesne, the enemy com- 
menced a sudden and furious attack, being concealed by 
the wood and high grass. 



WASHINGTON. 13 

1§. Washington alone escaped without wounds, and on 
him devolved the whole duty of carrying the orders of the 
commander in chief. He was cool and fearless. Though 
he had two horses shot under him, and four balls through 
his coat, he escaped unhurt, while every officer on horse- 
back, was either killed or wounded. Dr. Craik, (he phy- 
sician who attended him in his last sickness, was present 
in this battle, and says, " I expected every moment to see 
him fail ; nothing but the superintending care of Provi- 
dence could have saved him from the fate of all around 
him." 

20. After an action of three hours, the troops gave 
way in ail directions, and Colonel Washington and two 
others brought off Braddock, who had been mortally 
wounded. He attempted to rally the retreati ng troops ; 
but it was like an effort to stop the wild bears of the moun- 
tains. The conduct of the regular troops was most cow- 
ardly. The enemy were few in numbers, and had no 
expectation of victory. 

21. In a sermon occasioned by this expedition, the Rev. 
Dr. Davies thus prophetically expressed himself; u As a 
remarkable instance of patriotism, I may point out to the 
public that heroic youth, colonel Washington, whom I 
cannot but hope Providence has hitherto preserved in so 
signal a manner, for some important service to his coun- 
try." For this purpose he was indeed preserved, and at 
the end of twenty years he began to render his country 
more important services than this minister of Jesus could 
have anticipated. 

22. From 1755, to 1758, he commanded a regiment, 
which was raised for the protection of the frontiers, and 
during this period, he was incessantly occupied in efforts 
to shield the exposed settlements from the incursions of 
the savages. His exertions were in a great degree inef- 
fectual, in consequence of the errors and the pride of 
government, and of the impossibility of guarding with a 
few troops an extended territory from an enemy, who 
were averse to open warfare. 

23. He in the most earnest manner recommended offen- 
sive measures, as the only method of giving complete 
protection to the settlements. In the vear 1758, to his 
great joy, it was determined to undertake another expedi- 
tion against fort du Quesne, and he engaged in it with 

a 



34 WASHINGTON. 

zeal. Early in July the troops were assembled at fort 
Cumberland ; and here, against all the remonstrances and 
arguments of Colonel Washington, General Forbes resol- 
ved to open a new road to the Ohio, instead of taking the 
old route. 

24. Such was the predicted delay, occasioned by this 
measure, that in November it was resolved not to proceed 
further during that campaign. But intelligence of the 
weakness of the garrison induced an alteration of the plan 
of passing the winter in the wilderness. By slow marches 
they were enabled, on the twenty fifth of November, to 
reach fort du Quesne, of which peaceable possession was 
taken, as the enemy on the preceding night had abandoned 
it, and proceeded down the Ohio. 

25. The works in this place were repaired, and its 
name changed to that of fort Pitt. The success of the 
expedition was to be attributed to the British fleet, which 
intercepted reinforcements, destined for Canada, and to 
events in the Northern Colonies. The great object, which 
he had been anxious to effect, being now accomplished, 
and his health enfeebled, Washington resigned his com- 
mission as commander in chief of the troops raised in 
Virginia. 

26. Soon after his resignation he was married to the 
widow of Mr. Custis, a young lady to whom he had been 
for some time strongly attached, ami who, to a large for- 
tune and a fine person, added those amiable accomplish- 
ments which fill with silent felicity the scenes of domes- 
tic life. 

27. His attention for several years was principally 
directed to the management of his estate, which had now T 
become considerable. He had nine thousand acres under 
his own management ; and so great a part was cultiva- 
ted, that in one year he raised seven thousand bushels of 
wheat, and ten thousand of corn. His slaves and other 
persons, employed by him, amounted to near a thousand ; 
and the woollen and linen cloth necessary for their use 
was chiefly manufactured on the estate. 

28. He was at this period, a respectable member of the 
legislature of Virginia, in which he took a decided part 
in opposition to the principle of taxation, asserted by the 
British Parliament. He also officiated as a judge of a 
county court. In 1774, he was elected a member of the 



WASHINGTON. 15 

first Congress, and was placed on all those committees, 
whose duties were, to make arrangements for defence. 

£9. In the following year, after the battle of Lexing- 
ton, when it was determined by Congress to resort to 
arms, Washington was unanimously elected commander 
in chief of the army of the united colonies. All were 
satisfied as to his qualifications, and the delegates from 
New England were particularly pleased with his election, 
as it would tend cordially to unite the Southern interest 
in the war. He accepted the appointment with diffidence, 
and expressed his intention of receiving no compensation 
for his services, and only a mere discharge of his ex- 
penses. 

30. He immediately repaired to Cambridge, in the 
neighborhood of Boston, where he arrived on the second 
of July. He formed the army into three divisions, in 
order more effectually to enclose the enemy, entrusting 
the division at Roxbury to General Ward, the division 
on Prospect and Winter hills to General Lee, and com- 
manded himself the centre, at Cambridge. 

31. Here he had to struggle with great difficulties, in 
want of ammunition, clothing, and magazines, defect of 
arms and discipline and the evils of short enlistments ; 
but, instead of yielding to despondence, he bent the whole 
force of his mind to overcome them. He soon made the 
alarming discovery that there was only sufficient powder 
on hand, to furnish the army with nine cartridges for each 
man. 

32. With the greatest caution to keep this fact a se- 
cret, the utmost exertions were employed to procure a 
supply. A vessel which was despatched to Africa, ob- 
tained in exchange for. New-England Rum all the gun- 
powder in the British factories ; and, in the beginning of 
winter, Capt. Manly captured an ordnance brig, which 
furnished the American army with the precise articles, of 
which it was in the greatest want. 

33. In September, General Washington despatched 
Arnold on an expedition against Quebec. In February, 
1776, he proposed to a council of his officers to cross the 
ice, and attack the enemy in Boston, but they unanimous 
ly disapproved of the daring measure. It was however, 
soon resolved to take possession of the heights of Dorches- 
ter. This was done without discovery, on the night oi 



10 WASHINGTON. 

the fourth of March, and on the seventeenth the enemr 
found it necessary to evacuate the town. 

34. The recovery of Boston induced Congress to pass 
a vote of thanks to General Washington and his b^ave 
army. In the belief that the efforts of the British would 
be directed towards the Hudson, he hastened the army to 
New York, where he arrived on the fourteenth of April. 
He made every exertion to fortify the city, and attention 
was paid to the forts in the highlands. 

35. W bile he met with the most embarrassing difficul- 
ties, a plan was formed to assist the enemy in seizing his 
person and some of his own guards engaged in the con- 
spiracy ; hut it was discovered, and some who were con- 
cerned in it were executed. In the beginning of July, 
General Howe landed his troops at Staten Island. His 
brother, ford Howe, who commanded the fleet, soon arriv- 
ed ; and as both were commissioners for restoring peace 
to the colonies, the latter addressed a letter to " George 
Washington, Esquire," but the General refused to re- 
ceive it, as it did not acknowledge the public character 
with which he was invested by Congress, in which char- 
acter only he could have intercourse with his lordship. 

36. Another letter was sent to " George Washington, 
&c. &c." This, for the same reason, was rejected. Af- 
ter the disastrous battle of Brooklyn on the twenty sev- 
enth of August, in which Stirling and Sullivan were taken 
prisoners, and of which he was only a spectator, he with- 
drew the troops from Long Island, and in a few days re- 
solved to leave New York. 

S7. At Kipp's Bay about three miles from the city, 
Mm:e works. Lad. bsen. thrown up to oppose the enemy; 
but on their approach the American tn.«*ps fled with pre- 
cipitation. Washington rode toward the lines and made 
every exertion to prevent the disgraceful flight. He drew 
his sword and threatened to run the cowards through ; he 
snapped his pistol ; but it was in vain. 

38. Such was the state of his mind at this moment, that 
he turned his horse towards the advancing enemy, ap- 
parently with the intention of rushing upon them ; but his 
aids seized the bridle of his horse, and rescued him. New 
York was on the same day, September the 15th, evacuat- 
ed. In October he retreated to White Plains, where, on 



WASHINGTON. 17 

the twenty eighth, a considerable action took place, in 
which the Americans were overpowered. 

39. After the loss of forts Washington and Lee, he pass- 
ed into New Jersey, in November, and was pursued by a 
triumphant and numerous enemy. His army did not 
amount to SQOO, and it was daily diminishing; his men 
were barefooted and almost naked, destitute of tents, and 
of utensils with which to dress their scanty provisions ; 
and every circumstance tended to fill the mind with des- 
pondency. But Washington was undismayed and firm. 

40. He shewed himself to his enfeebled army, with a 
serene and cheerful countenance, and they were inspired 
with the resolution of their commander. On the eighth 
of December, he was obligee 1 to cross the Delaware ; but 
had the precaution to secure the boats for seventy miles 
upon the river, while the British were waiting for the ice 
to afford them a passage. As his own army had been re- 
inforced by several thousand men, he formed the resolution 
of carrying the cantonments of the enemy by surprise. 

41. On the night of the twenty fifth of December, he 
crossed the river nine miles above Trenton, in a storm of 
snow mingled with hail and rain, with 2400 men. In the 
morning precisely at eight o'clock, he surprised Trenton, 
took a thousand Hessians prisoners, a thousand stand of 
arms, and six field pieces. Twenty of the enemy were 
killed. Of the Americans, two privates were killed, and 
two frozen to death ; and one officer and tavee or four 
p ri v a t e s w o u n dt d . 

42. On the same day, he recrossed the Delaware with 
the fruits of his enterprise ; but soon passed again into 
New Jersey, and concentrated his forces, amounting to 
five thousand, at Trenton. On the approach of a superior 
enemy under Cornwallis, January 2d, 1777, he drew up 
his men behind Assumpinck cre^k. He expected an at- 
fack m the morning, which would probably have termi- 
nated in a ruinous defeat. At this moment, when it was 
hazardous, if not impracticable to return into Pennsylva- 
nia he formed the resolution of getting into the rear of 
the enemy, and thus stop them in their progress towards 
Philadelphia. 

4& In the night he silently decamped, taking a circui- 
tous route to Princeton. A sudden change of the vreath- 
er to severe cold rendered ihg roads favourable for hi* 



18 WASHINGTON 

march. About sunrise, his van met a British detach- 
ment on its way to join Cornwallis, and was defeated bj 
it; but as he came up, he exposed himself to every dan- 
ger, and gained a victory. With three hundred prison- 
ers, he then entered Princeton. 

44. During this march, many of his soldiers were with- 
out shoes, and their feet left marks of blood upon the fro- 
zen ground. This hardship, and their want of repose, 
induced him to lead his army to a place of security on 
the road to Mori istown. Cornwall-is in the morning broke 
up his camp, and, alarmed for his stores at Brunswick, 
nrgfd the pursuit. 

45. Thus the military genius of the American comman- 
der, under the blessing of (J i vine Providence, rescued 
Philadelphia from the threatened danger, obliged the ene- 
my, which hail overspread New Jersey, to return to the 
neighborhood of New York, and revived the languishing 
spirit of his country. Having accomplished these objects 
he retired to Morristown, where he caused his whole 
army to be inoculated with the smallpox. 

46. On the last of May he removed his army to Mid- 
■dlebrook, about ten miles from Brunswick, where he 
fortified himself very strongly. An ineffectual attempt 
was made by Sir Wiliam Howe, to draw him from his 
position, by marching towards Philadelphia; but after 
JJowe's return to New York he moved towards the Hud- 
son in order to defend the passes in the mountains, in 
the expectation that a junction with Burgoyne, then upon 
the lakes, would be attempted. , 

47. After the British General* sailed from New York 
and entered the Chesapeake in August, Washington 
inarched for the defence of Philadelphia. On the eleventh 
of September, he was defeated at Brandy wine, with the 
loss of nine hundred in killed and wounded. A few days 
afterwards, as lie was pursued, he turned upon the enemy 
dieter mined upon another engagement; but a heavy rain 
so damaged the arms and ammunition, that he was under 
••'.he absolute necessity of again retreating. 

48. Philadelphia was entered by Cornwallis on the 
'iweniy sixth of September. On the fourth of October 
i.he American commander fnad« an attack upon the Bri- 
tish at German town ; but, in consequence of the darkness 
i . the mornings -and the imperfect discipline *if his troops 



WASHINGTON. $ 

it terminated in the loss of twelve hundred men. In 
December he went into winter quarters at Valley Forge, 
on the west side of the Schuylkill, twenty five miles from 
Philadelphia. 

49. Here his army was in the greatest distress for 
want of provisions, and he was reduced to the necessity 
of sending out parties to seize what they could find. 
About the same time a combination, in which some of the 
members of Congress were engaged, was formed to re- 
move the commander in chief, and to appoint in his place 
General Gates, whose successes of late had given him a 
high reputation. But the name of Washington was too 
dear to the great body of the Americans to admit of such 
a change. 

50. Notwithstanding the discordant materials of which 
his army was composed there was something in his cha- 
racter which enabled him to attach both officers and sol- 
diers so strongly to bin), that no distress could weaken 
their affection, nor Impair the veneration in which he was 
generally held. Without this attachment to him the ar- 
my must have been dissolved. 

51. General Conway, who was concerned in this fac- 
tion, being wounded in a duel with General Cadwallader, 
and thinking his wound mortal, wrote ro General Wash- 
ington, "you are, in my eyes, the great and good man.'* 
On the first of February 1778, there were about 4000 
men in camp unfit for duty, for want of clothes. Of 
these, scarcely a man had a pair of shoes. The hospitals 
also were filled with sick. 

52. At this time the enemy if they had marched out of 
their winter quarters, would easily have dispersed the 
American army ; but the apprehension of the approach 
of a French fleet induced the British to concentrate their 
forces, when they evacuated Philadelphia, on the seven- 
teenth of June and marched towards New York. Wash- 
ington followed them ; and, contrary to the advice of a 
council engaged in the battle of Monmouth on the twen- 
ty eighth, the result of which made an impression favour- 
able to the cause of America. 

53. He slept hi his cloak on the field of battle, intend- 
ing to renew the attack the next morning, but at mid- 
night, the British marched off in silence : their loss in 
billed was about 500, and that of the Americans sixty 



20 WASHINGTON. 

cine. As the campaign now closed in the middle states, 
the American army went into winter quarters near the 
Hudson. Thus, after the vicissitudes of two years, both 
armies were brought back to the point from which they 
set out. During the year 1779, Washington remained in 
the neighborhood of New York. 

54. In January, 1780, in a winter memorable for its 
severity, his utmost exertions were necessary to save the 
army from dissolution. The soldiers in general submit- 
ted with heroic patience to the want of provisions and 
clothes. Their sufferings at length were so great, that in 
March two of the Connecticut regiments mutinied, but 
the mutiny was suppressed, and the ringleaders secured. 
In September the treachery of Arnold was detected. 

55. In the winter of 1781, such were again the priva* 
tions of the army, that a part of the Pennsylvania line 
revolted, and marched home. Such however, was still 
their patriotism, that they delivered up several British 
emissaries to General Wayne, who hanged them as spies. 
Committing the defence of the posts on the Hudson to 
General Heath, Washington in August, marched with 
count Rochambeau for the Chesapeake, to co-operate with 
the French fleet there. 

56. The siege of Yorktown commenced on the twenty 
eighth of September, and on the nineteenth of October he 
reduced Cornwallis to the necessity of surrendering, with 
upwards of 7000 men, to the conbined armies of America 
and France. The day after the capitulation, he ordered 
that those who were under arrest, should be pardoned* 
and that divine service, in acknowledgment of the inter- 
position of Providence, should be performed in fdl ^Q 
brigades and divisions. This event filled America with 
joy, and was the means of terminating the war. 

57. Few events of importance took place in 1782. In 
March, 1783, he exhibited his characteristic firmness and 
decision, in opposing an attempt to produce a mutiny by 
anonymous letters. His address to his officers on the 
occasion displays, in a remarkable degree, his prudence, 
and the correctness of his judgment. When he began 
to read them he found himself embarrassed by the im- 
perfection of his sight. 

58. Taking out his spectacles he said, "these eyes, my 
friends, have grown dim, and these locks white, in the 



WASHINGTON. £1 

service of my country ; yet I have never doubted her jus- 
tice." He only could have repressed the spirit which 
was breaking forth. On the nineteenth of April, a cessa- 
tion of hostilities was proclaimed in the American camp. 

59. In June he addressed a letter to the governors of 
the several states, congratulating them on the result of 
the contest in the establishment of independence, and re- 
commending an indissoluble union of the states under one 
federal head, the adoption of a proper peace establish- 
ment, and the prevalence of a friendly disposition among 
the people of the several states. 

60. It was with keen distress, as well as with pride and 
admiration, that he saw his brave and veteran soldiers, 
who had suffered so much, and who had borne the heat 
and burden of the war, returning peaceably to their homes, 
without a settlement of their accounts, or a farthing of 
money in their pockets. On the 25th of November, New 
York was evacuated, and he entered it accompanied by 
governor Clinton and many respectable citizens. 

61. On the 4th of December, he took his farewell of his 
brave comrades in arms. At noon the principal of- 
ficers of the army assembled at Francis' tavern, and their 
beloved commander soon entered the room. His emo- 
tions were too strong to be concealed. Filling a glass 
with wine, he turned to them and said, " With a heart full 
of love and gratitude, I now take leave of you ; 1 most 
devoutly wish that your latter days may be as prosper- 
ous and as happy as your former ones have been glorious 
and honourable.' 

62. Having drank, he added, u I cannot come to each 
of you to take my leave, but shall be obliged to you if each 
of you will come and take me by the hand." Gene:v«, 
Knox, being nearest, turned to him. Incapable of utter- 
ance, Washington grasped his hand and embraced him. 
In the same affectionate manner he took his leave of 
each succeeding officer. 

63. In every eye was the tear of dignified sensibility, 
and not a word was articulated to interrupt the silence 
and the tenderness of the scene. Ye men, who delight 
in blood, slaves of ambition ! when your work of carnage 
was finished, could you thus part with your companions 
in crime? Leaving the room Was&hington passed through 



£2 WASHINGTON. 

the corps of light infantry and walked to Whitehall, where 
a barge waited to carry him to Powles' hook. 

64. The whole company followed in mute procession 
with dejected countenances. When he entered the barge 
he turned to them, and waving his hat, bade them a silent 
adieu, receiving from them the same last affectionate com- 
pliment. On the 23d of December, he resigned his com- 
mission to Congress, then assembled at Annapolis 

65. He delivered a short address on the occasion, in 
which he said, " I consider it an indispensable duty to 
close this last solemn act of my official life by commend- 
ing the interests of our dearest country to the protection 
of Almighty God v and those who have the superinten- 
dance of them to his holy keeping." He then retired to 
Mount Vernon, to enjoy again the pleasures of domestic 
life. Here, the expressions of the gratitude of his coun- 
trymen, in affectionate addresses, poured in upon him, and 
he received every testimony of respect and veneration. 

66. In his retirement, however, he could not overlook 
the public interest. He was desirous of opening by water 
carriage, a communication between the Atlantic and the 
western portions of our country, in order to prevent tht? 
diversion of trade down the Mississippi, and to Canada, 
from which he predicted consequences injurious to the 
union. Through his influence, two companies were form- 
ed for promoting inland navigation. 

67. In the year 1786, he was convinced with other 
statesmen, of the necessity of substituting a more vigor- 
ous general government in place of the impotent articles 
of confederation. Still he was aware of the danger of 
running from one extreme to another. He exclaims, in 
«i letter to Mr. Jay, " What astonishing changes a few- 
years are capable of producing! I am told, that even re- 
spectable characters speak of a monarchical form of gov- 
ernment without horror. 

68. From thinking proceeds speaking; thence^to acting 
is often but a single step. But how irrevocable, and tre- 
mendous ! What a triumph for our enemies to verify their 
predictions! What a triumph for the advocates of des- 
potism, to find that we are incapable of governing our- 
selves, and that systems, founded on the basis of equal 
liberty, are merely ideal and fallacious!'' 

69. In the following year, he was persuaded to take a 



WASHINGTON. 2$ 

seat in the convention which formed the present Consti- 
tution of the United States, and he presided in that body, 
In 1789, he was unanimously elected the first president 
of the United States. It was with great reluctance that 
he accepted of this office His feelings, as he said him- 
self, were like those of a culprit going to* the place of 
execution. 

70. But the voice of a whole continent, the pressing 
recommendation of his particular friends, and the appre- 
hension, that he should otherwise be considered as un- 
willing to hazard his reputation in executing a system 
which he had assisted in forming, determined him to ac- 
cept the appointment. In April, he left Mount Vernon to 
proceed to New York, and to enter on the duties of his* 
high office, and was inaugurated first president of the 
United States on the thirtieth. 

71. In making the necessary arrangements of his house- 
hold he publicly announced that neither visits of business 
nor of ceremony would be accented on Sunday, as he 
wished to reserve that day sacredly to himself. At the 
close of his first term of four years, he prepared a vale- 
dictory address to the American people, anxious to return 
again to the scenes of domestic life ; but the earnest en- 
treaties of his friends and the peculiar situation of his 
country, induced him to be a candidate for a second 
election. 

72. During his administration of eight years, the labor 
of establishing the different departments of a new govern- 
ment was accomplished ; and he exhibited the greatest 
firmness, wisdom, and independence. He was an Amer- 
ican, and he chose not to involve his country in the con- 
tests of Europe. He accordingly, with the unanimous 
advice of his cabinet, issuexi a proclamation of neutrality, 
April 22d, 1793 ; a few days afterwards, he heard of the 
commencement vf the war between England and France. 

7S. This measure contributed, in a great degree, to the 
prosperity of America, its adoption was the more honor- 
able to the president as the general sympathy was in favor 
of the sister republic, against whom it was said Great 
Britain had commenced the war for the sole purpose of 
imposing upon her a monarchical farm of government. 
He preferred the peace and welfare of his country, to the 
breath of popular applause. 



M WASHINGTON. 

74. Another act, in which he proved himself to be less 
regardful of the public partialities and prejudices, than 
of what he conceived to be the public good, was the rati- 
fication of the British Treaty. The English govern- 
ment had neglected to surrender the western posts, and 
by commercial restrictions had evinced a hostile spirit 
towards this country. To avert the calamity of anoth- 
er war, Mr. Jay was nominated as envoy extraordinary, 
in April, 1794. 

* 75 In June, 1795, the treaty, which Mr. Jay had 
made was submitted to the Senate, and was ratified by 
that body, on the condition that one article should be 
altered. While the president was deliberating upon 
it, an incorrect copy of the instrument was made public 
by a senator, and the whole country was thrown into a 
state of extreme irritation. At this period, he condition- 
ally ratified it, and in February 1796, when it was re- 
turned from his Britannic majesty, with the proposed 
alteration, he declared it to be the law of the land. 

76. After this transaction, the house of representatives 
requested him to lay before them the papers relating 
to the treaty, but he with great independence, refused 
to comply with their request, as they could have no 
claim to an inspection of them, except upon a vote of 
impeachment, and as a compliance would establish a 
dangerous precedent. 

77- As the period for a new election of a president of 
the United States approached, and after plain indications 
that the public voice would be in his favor, and when he 
would probably be chosen for the third time unanimous- 
ly, he determined irrevocably to withdraw to the shades 
of private life. He published in September, 1796, his 
farewell address to the people of the United States, 
which ought to be engraven upon the hearts of his coun- 
trymen. 

78. In the most earnest and affectionate manner, 
he called upon them to cherish an immoveable attach- 
ment to the national union, to watch for its preservation 
with jealous anxiety, to discountenance even the sug- 
gestion that it could in any event be abandoned, and 
indignantly to frown upon the first dawning ofeverv 
attempt to alienate any portion of our country from 



WASHINGTON. 25 

1&e rest, ©vergrown military establishments he repre- 
sented as particularly hostile to republican liberty. 

79. While he recommended the most implicit obe- 
dience to the acts of the established government, and 
reprobated all obstructions to the execution of the 
laws, all combinations and associations, under whatever 
plausible character, with the real design to direct, con- 
troul, counteract, or awe the regular deliberation and 
action of the constituted authorities; he wished also 
to guard against the spirit of innovation upon the prin- 
ciples of the constitution. 

80. Aware that the energy of the system might be en- 
feebled by alterations, he thought that no change should 
be made without an evident necessity ; and that, in so 
extensive a country as much vigor as is consistent with 
liberty, is indispensable. On the other hand he pointed 
out the danger of a real despotism by breaking down th« 
partitions between the several departments of govern* 
ment, by destroying the reciprocal checks, and consoli- 
dating the different powers. 

81. Against the spirit of party, so peculiarly baleful ia 
an elective government, he uttered the most solemn re- 
monstrances, as well as against inveterate antipathies or 
passionate attachments in respect to foreign nations. 
While he thought that the jealousy of a free people ought 
to be constantly and impartially awake, against the insid- 
ious evils of foreign influence, he wished that good faith 
and justice should be observed towards all nations, and 
peace and harmony cultivated. 

82. In his opinion, honesty, no less in public than in 
private affairs, was always the best policy. Providence, 
he believed, had connected the permanent felicity of a na- 
tion with its virtue. Other subjects, to which he alluded, 
were the importance of credit, of economy, of a reduction 
of the public debt, and of literary institutions ; above all, 
he recommended religion and morality as indispensably 
necessary to political prosperity. 

83. "In vain,'* says he " would that man claim the 
tribute of patriotism, who should labour to subvert these 
great pillars of human happiness, these firmest props of the 
duties of men and citizens." Bequeathing these coun- 
sels to his countrymen, he continued in office until the 
4th of March, 1797, when he attended the inauguration 

3 



«6 WASHINGTON. 

of his successor, Mr. x\dams, ami, with, complacency, saw 
him invested with the powers which had for so long a time 
been exercised by himself. 

84. He then retired to Mount Vernon, giving to the 
world an example, most humiliating to its emperors and 
kings ; the example of man, voluntarily disrobing himself 
of the highest authority, and returning to private life with 
a character leaving upon it no stain of ambition, of cove- 
tousness, of profusion, of luxury, of oppression, or or injus- 
tice. 

85. It was now that the soldier, the statesman, and the 
patriot, hoped to repos* himself alter the toils of so 
many j'ears. But he had not been long in retirement 
before the outrages of republican France induced our 
government to raise an army, of which in July, 1798, he 
was appointed commander in chief. Though he accepted 
the appointment, his services were not demanded. 

86. Pacific overtures were soon made by the French 
Directory, but he did not live to see the restoration of 
peace. On Friday, December 13th, 1799, while attending 
to some improvements on his estate, he was exposed to a 
light rain. Unapprehensive of danger, he passed the 
afternoon in his usual manner, but at night was seized 
with an inflammatory affection of the wind-pipe, which 

terminated his existence at half past eleven on Saturday 
saight. 

"87. Thus, on the 14th of December, 1799, in the six- 
ty eighth year of his age, died the Father of his country ; 
*' the man, first in war, first in peace, and first in the 
hearts of his countrymen." This event spread a gloom 
©ver the country, and the tears of America proclaimed 
the services and virtues of the hero and sage, and exhib- 
ited a people not insensible to his worth. The senate of 
4he United States, in an address to the president, on this 
melancholy occasion,, indulged their patriotic pride, 
while they did not transgress the bounds of truth, in 
speaking of their WASHINGTON. 

88. General Washington was rather above the common 
stature ; his frame was robust, and his constitution vig- 
orous. His exterior created in the beholder the idea of 
strength, united with manly gracefulness. His eyes were 
of a grey color, and his complexion light. His manners 
^vere rather reserved tkanfree. His person and whole 



WASHINGTON. W 

deportment, exhibited an unaffected and indescribable 
dignity, unmingled with haughtiness, of which, all who 
approached him were sensible. 

89. The attachment of those who possessed his friend- 
ship was ardent, but always respectful. His temper was 
humane, benevolent, and conciliatory ; but there was & 
quickness in his sensibility to any thing apparently offen- 
sive, which experience had taught him to watch and cor- 
rect. He made no pretensions to vivacity or wit. Judg- 
ment, rather than genius, constituted the most prominent 
feature in his character. As a military man he was brave, 
enterprising. and cautious. 

90. He also possessed a firmness of resolution, which 
neither dangers nor difficulties could shake. In his civil 
administration, he exhibited repeated proofs of that prac- 
tical good sense, of that sound judgment, which is the most 
valuable quality of the human mind. More than once, he 
put his whole popularity at hazard, in pursuing measures 
which were dictated by a sense of duty, and which he 
thought would promote the welfare of his country. 

91. General Washington was blessed with abundant 
wealth, and he w r as not ignorant of the pleasure of employ- 
ing it for generous purposes. His style of living was dig- 
nified, though he maintained the strictest economy. While 
he was in the army, he wrote thus to the superintendent 
of his estate ; c; Let the hospitality of the house be kept 
up with regard to the poor. Let no one go hungry away. 
If any of this sort of people should be in want of corn, 
supply their necessities, provided it does not encourage 
them in idleness. I have no objections to your giving my 
money in charity, when you think it will be well bestow- 
ed ; I mean, that it is my desire it should be done. 

92. You are to consider, that neither myself nor my 
wife are in the way to do these good offices. 5 ' Thus was 
he beneficent-, while at the same time, he required aa 
exact compliance with engagements. A pleasing proof 
of the generous spirit which governed him, is exhibited 
ra his conduct towards the son of his friend, the marquis 
De La Fayette. The marquis, after fighting in this coun- 
try for American liberty, returned to France; but in the 
convulsions of the French revolution, he was exiled and 
impi'ison&d in Germany. 



28 WASHINGTON. 

93. General Washington gave evidence of sincere at- 
tachment to the unhappy nobleman, not only by exerting 
all his influence to procure his release from confinement, 
but by extending his patronage to his son, who made his 
escape from France, and arrived with his tutor, at Boston, 
in 1795. As soon as he was informed of his arrival, he 
wrote to a friend, requesting him to visit the young gen- 
tleman, and make him acquainted with the relations be- 
tween this country and France, which would prevent the 
president of the United States from publicly espousing 
his interest, but to assure him of his protection and sup- 
port. 

94. He also directed his friend to draw upon him for 
monies to defray ail the expenses which young La Fay- 
ette might incur. Towards his slaves, General Wash- 
ington manifested the greatest care and kindness. Their 
servitude lay with weight upon his mind, and he direct- 
ed in his will, that they should be emancipated on the 
decease of his wife. There were insuperable difficulties 
in the way of their receiving freedom previous to this 
event. 

95. On the death of Mrs. Washington, May 52, 1802, 
the estate of General Washington, as he had no children, 
was divided according to his will among; -his and her re- 
lations. It amounted, by his own estimate, to more than 
five hundred thousand dollars. The death of our illus- 
trious chief, created almost universal interest, and the 
noblest exertions of historians, poets, and artists, were 
called into action on this great event. 

96. At Birmingham, (England), a handsome medal of 
the great Washington was struck oft* and widely circu- 
lated. Round the profile were these words. George 
Washington, ob. 14 December, 1799, aged 68. On the 
reverse was the figure of Fame with her trumpet, having 
this inscription encircled with oak and laurel, Emancipa- 
tor of America. This real patriot, considered either in 
his military or legislative capacity, possessed a degree of 
merit which surpasses the powers of commendation. His 
prudence and fortitude throughout the American war, 
and his wisdom and moderation during the period of his 
presidency, entitle him to the reverence and gratitude ©f 
succeeding generations. 



WASHINGTON. 2§ 

97. Sweet Peace! do thou his relics keep, 
With olives blooming round thy head ; 
And stretch thy wings across the deep, 
To bless the nations with the shade ! 

98. Stand on the pile, immortal Fame, 
Broad stars adorn thy brightest robe ; 
Thy thousand voices sound his name 3 
In silver accents round the globe ! 

99. Flattery shall faint beneath the sound, 
While hoary truth inspires the song ; 
Envy grow pale and bite the ground, 
And slander gnaw her forky tongue i 

100. Night and the grave, remove your gloom? 
Darkness becomes the vulgar dead ! 

But gU>ry bids the patriot tomb, 
Disdain the horrors of a shade ! 

101. Gl or y w i th all he r I a ra p s sh a! 1 b u r a 5 
And watch the warrior's sleeping clay ;. 
Till the last trumpet rouse his urn, 

To aid the triumphs of the day ! 

Note. The Allegany, or Appalachian, area range of 
mountains between the Atlantic, the Mississippi, arid the 
Lakes, extending through Pennsylvania, Virginia and 
North Carolina. The principal ridges are the Blue 
Ridge, North Mountain, Laurel Ridge, Jackson's 
Mountain, and the Kittatinny Mountains, a part of 
which is in New Jersey. 

The Monongahela river rises west of the Laurel 
Ridge, in Virginia, near the head waters of the Potomac. 
The Allegany river rises in the north part of Pennsyl- 
vania, and after running two hundred miles, in a south 
west direction, meets Ihe Monongahela at Pittsburgh, 
where they form the Ohio river. Bath of these rivers 
are navigable for some distance above Pittsburgh. 
The Delaware rises in the state of New York, and fails 
:he ocean through [);•!;• . It is navigable 

for thf* largest ships to Philad'elphfa. 

The Chesapeake is one of the largest bays in the 



SO GANGES. 

world. Its entrance, between capes Charles and Henry, 
in Virginia, is twelve miles wide ; its extent is two 
hundred miles to the north, dividing, for a considerable 
distance, Virginia from Maryland. It receives the Po- 
tomac, Rappahannoc, York, James, Patuxent, Petapsco, 
and Sus^M^b^nn ah rivers from the western shore ; and 
on the extern side, the Elk, Choptank, Nanticoke, 
Wicomico, and other smaller rivers. It embosoms sev- 
eral large and well cultivated islands. The river Schuyl- 
kill rises in Pennsylvania, and after a course of one 
hundred and forty miles falls into the Delaware six 
miles below Philadelphia. 

Questions. 

"Where are the Allegany or Appalachian mountains ? 
What is their extent ? 

Where is the source of the Mondngahela river ? 
Where of the Allegany river? 
What rivers unite to form the Ohio? 
Where do they unite ? 

Where is the source and mouth of Delaware river? 
Between what capes is the entrance of Chesapeake bay ? 
What is the distance between these capes ? 
What is the extent of this Bay ? 

What states does it divide for a considerable distance? 
What are the names of some of the principal rivers that 
fell into this Bay? 



THE RIVER GANGES^-Jfctt. 

1. BOTH in magnitude and extent, the Ganges is a 
most noble and majestic river. It rises in the kingdom 
of Thibet, entering Hindostan about the thirtieth de- 
gree of north latitude, and runs first southeastward 
by the cilies of Bekaner, Minapor, Halabes, Benares 
and Patna to Rajah Rlahl, where it divides into two 
branches. The eastern having passed by Dakka, the 
capital of Bengal, enters the gulph «>f that name about 
Chatigan. 



GANGES. SI 

2. The western descending by Kossum-bazar and 
Hughly, falls into the gulph below Chandernagor to* 
wards Pipeli. Many of the Jews and ancient Christians 
believed this river to be the Pison, one of the four men- 
tioned in Scripture as the boundaries of the terrestrial 
paradise. 

3. The length of the Ganges exceeds 1400 miles. The 
Burrampooter, its proudest auxiliary, is nearly of the 
same length ; and the general opinion is, that the sources 
ef these mighty rivers are not far distant from each other. 
Each of them runs, however, nearly 1000 miles, before 
they unite and constitute one common stream, falling in- 
to the bay of Bengal by several mouths. Ganga in the 
Hindostan language is a general term for a river ; but it is 
particularly applied to this one on account of its unrival- 
led magnificence. 

4. The Hindoos have a superstitious veneration for all 
the great rivers which fertilize their country ; but the wa- 
ters of the Ganges are to them peculiarly sacred. In its 
impetuous course it opens a passage through Mount Him- 
meleh, and again appears amidst impending rocks, which 
resemble, on an immense scale, the head of a cow, an 
animal equally esteemed by the Hindoos, as was the Apis 
or sacred ox among the Egyptians ; their religious awe 
for the Ganges is, on that account, much enhanced. 

5. No river in the world imparts greater benefits to the 
countries through which it passes ; for, by annually over- 
flowing its banks, like the Nile, it. waters and enriches the 
country to an extent of one hundred miles in breadth. 
The Hindoos, having deified this river, make it an act of 
their religion to perform a pilgrimage to it, supposing its 
waters purify from defilement such as bathe in them. 

6. On its slimy shore they bury their dead, and also re- 
move those who are at the point of death to its banks, or 
to those of some of the creeks which run into it. On cer- 
tain festivals, a concourse of more than 100,000 persons 
assemble to bathe in the Ganges, on the banks of which 
are a great number of superb and immensely rich pa- 
godas. 

7. But what principally distinguishes this river, besides 
its greatness and rapidity, is the gold it brings down in its 
sands and throws on the hunks; and the precious stones 
and pearls it produces. The Chun, or J em ma, the Guder- 



32 POMPEII: 

asu, the Persilis, Lakia, and several other rivers, discharge 
into the Ganges. 

Note. Thibet is a country of Asia; bounded on the 
north by the desert of Kobi, in Tartary, east by China, 
south by Burmah and west by Hindoslan Proper. This 
country is one of the highest of Asia, and gives rise not 
only to the risers of India and China, but to those also of 
Siberia and Tartary. Bengal is a country of Hindustan, 
700 miles in length and 300 in breadth, containing 
11,000,000, inhabitants. Its capital is Calcutta. — 
Mount Himmeleh is a vast chain of Mountains in Asia, 
which extends from Cabul along the north of Hindostan 3 
te the river Testa* 

Questions. 

Where is the river Ganges ? 

Where is its source ? 

Into what gulph does it discharge its waters P 

What regard have the Hindoos for this river?' 

What is the situatioa ©f Thibet ? 

Of what extent ? 

What rivers have their source in Thibet? 

Where is Mount Hi aim el eh or, Himalaya h 



ANCIENT POMPEII.— Brewster; 

1. POMPEII was a great and rich town, whicH? 
after lying eighteen centuries in a deep grave, is again 
shone on by the sun, and stands amidst other cities, as 
much a stranger as any one of its former inhabitants 
would be among his descendants of the present day — such 
a town has not its equal in the world. 

2. The distance from Naples to Pompeii is little more 
than ten English miles. Near the Torre deli' Annuzi- 
atta, to the left, and amid hills planted with vineyards, 
the town itself, which, throwing off its shroud of ashes, 
tame forth from its grave, breaks on the view. The 
buildings Are without roofs, which are supposed to have 
been destroyed by enemies in an unguarded state, or torn 



POMPEII. S3 

off by a hurricane. The tracks of the wheels which an- 
ciently rolled over the pavement are still visible. 

3. An elevated path runs by the side of the houses, for 
foot passengers ; and, to enable them in rainy weather to 
pass more commodiously to the opposite sine, large flat 
stones, three of which take up (he width of the road, were 
laid at a distance from each other. As the carriages, in 
order to avoid these stones, were obliged to use the inter- 
mediate spaces, the tracks of the wheels are there most 
visible. The whole of the pavement is in good condition ; 
it consists merely of considerable pieces of lava v. hitb, 
however, are not cut, as at present, into squares, and 
may have been on that account the more durable. 

4. The part which was first cleared, is supposed to have 
been the main street of Pompeii ; but this is much to be 
doubted, as the houses on both sides, with the exception of 
a few, were evidently the habitations of common citizens, 
and were small and provided with booths. The street it- 
self likewise is narrow : two carriages only could go 
abreast; and it is very uncertain whether it ran through 
the whole of the town ; for, from the spot where the mod- 
erns discontinued digging, to where they recommenced, 
and where the same street is supposed to have been again 
found, a wide tract is covered with vineyards, which may 
very well occupy the places of the most splendid streets 
and markets, still concealed underneath. 

5. Among the objects which attract particular atten- 
tion, is a booth in which liquors were sold, and the marble 
table within, which bears the marks of the cups left by the 
drinkers. Next to this is a house, the threshold of which 
is inlaid by a salu tation of a black stone as a token of hos- 
pitality. On entering the habitations, the visitor is struck 
by the strangeness of their construction. The middle of 
the house forms a square, something like the cross pas- 
sages of a cloister, often surrounded by pillars : it is clean- 
ly, and paved with party-coloured mosaic, which has an 
agreeable effect. 

6. In the middle is a cooling well ; and on each side, a 
little chamber, about ten or twelve feet square, but lofty, 
and painted with a fine red or yellow. The Boor is of 
mosaic ; and the door is made generally to serve as a 
window, there being but one apartment which receives 
light through a thick blue glass. Many af these rooms 



34 ' POMPEII. 

are supposed to have been bed chambers, because there 
is an elevated broad step, on which the bed may have 
stood, and because some of the pictures appear most 
appropriate to a sleeping room. 

7. Others are supposed to have been dressing rooms, 
en this account, that on the walls a Venus is described 
decorated by the Graces, added to which little flasks 
and boxes of various descriptions have been found ia 
them. The larger of these apartments served for dining 
rooms, and in some there are suitable accommodations 
lor cold and hot baths. 

8. The manner in which a whole room was heated, is 
particularly curious. Against the usual wall a second 
was erected, standing a little distance from the first. 
For this purpose large square tiles were taken, having, 
like our tiles-, a sort of hook, so that they kept the first; 
wall, as it were from them; a hollow space was thus left 
all around, from the top to the bottom, into which pipes 
were introduced* that carried the warmth into the 
chamber, and as.it were, reordered the whole of the place 
®ne stove. 

9. The ancients were also attentive to avoid the va- 
pour or smell from their lamps. In some houses there 
is a niche made in the wall for the lamp with a little 
chimney in the form of a funnel through which the 
smoke ascended. Opposite to the house door the largest 
room is placed ; it is properly a sort of hall, for it has 
but three walls being quire open in the fore part. The 
side rooms have no connexion with each other, but are: 
divided off like the cells of monks, the door of each lead- 
ing to a fountain . 

10. Most of the houses consist of one such square sur- 
rounded by rooms. In a few. some decayed steps seem 
to have led to an upper story, which is no longer in ex- 
istence. Some habitations, however, probably belonging 
to the richer and more fashionable, are far more spacious. 
In these a first court is often connected with a second, 
and even with a third, by passages: in other respects 
their arrangements are similar to those above described. 
Many garlands of flowers and vine branches and many 
handsome pictures are still to be seen on the walls. 

11. The guides were formerly permitted to sprinkle 
these picturesVith fresh water, in the presence of tray.- 



POMPEII. al 

eilers and thus revive their former splendour for a me- 
ment ; but this is now strictly forbidden ; and indeed, 
not without reason, since the frequent watering might 
at length totally rot away the wall. One of the houses 
belonged to a statuary, w r hose workshop is still full of 
the vestiges of his art. Another appears to have been 
inhabited by a surgeon, whose profession is equally ev- 
ident from the instruments discovered in his chamber. 

12. A large country house near the gate, undoubtedly 
belonged to a very wealthy man, and would, in fact, still 
invite inhabitants within its walls. It is very extensive, 
stands against a hill, and has many stories. Its finely 
decorated rooms are unusually spacious, and it has airy 
terraces from winch you look down into a pretty garden, 
which has been now again planted with flowers. Jn the 
middle of this garden is a large fish pond, and near that 
an ascent from which, on two sides, six pillars descend. 
The hinder pillars are the highest, the middle somewhat 
lower, and the front the lowest ; they appear, therefore, 
rather to have propped a sloping roof, than to have beea 
destined for an arbour. 

13. A covered passage, resting on pillars, encloses the 
garden on three sides ; it was painted, and probably serv- 
ed in rainy weather, as an agreeable walk. Beneath is a 
fine arched cellar, which receives air and lignt by several 
openings from without ; consequently its atmosphere is 
so pure, that in the hottest part of summer it is always 
refreshing. — A number of large wine vessels are to be 
seen here, still leaning against the wall as the butler 
left them when he carried up the last goblet of wine to 
his master. 

14. Had the inhabitants of Pompeii preserved these 
vessels with stoppers wine might still have been found in 
them ; but as it was, the stream of ashes running in, of 
course forced out the wine. More than twenty human 
skeletons of fugitives, who thought to save themselves 
here under ground, but who experienced a tenfold more 
cruel death than those suffered in the open air, wefts 
found in this cellar. The destiny of the Pompeians must 
have bee dreadful. It was not a stream of ^i\e that en- 
compassed their dwellings — they could then have sought 
refuge in flight. Neither did an earthquake swallow 



36 POMPEII. 

them up; sudden suffocation would then have spared 
them the pangs of a lingering death. 

15. Ji rain of ashen buried them alive by degrees! 
We will read the delineation of Piiny the younger: — A 
darkness suddenly overspread the country: but like that 
©f a closed room, in which the light is of a sudden extin- 
guished. Women screamed, children moaned, men cried, 
Here children were anxiously calling their parents; and 
there parents were anxiously seeking their children or hus- 
bands their wives ; all recognized each other only by 
their cries. — The former lamented their own fate, and the 
latter that of those dearest to them. Many wished for 
death from the fear of dying. Many called on the gods 
for assistance ; others despaired of the existence of the 
gods, and thought this the last eternal night of the world. 

16. Actual dangers were magnified by unreal terrors. 
The earth continued to shake, and men, half distracted, 
to reel about, exaggerating their own fears and those of 
©thers, by terrifying predictions." Such is the frightful, 
but true picture which Pliny gives us of the horror of 
those who were, however, far from the extremity of their 
misery. But what mast have been the feelings of the Pom- 
peians, when the roaring of the mountain, and the quak- 
ing of the earth, awakened them from their first sleep? 

17. They also attempted to escape the wrath of the 
jods ; and seizing the most valuable things they could 
lay their hands upon in the darkness and confusion, to 
seek their safety in flight. In this street and in front of 
the house marked with the friendly salutation on its 
threshold, seven skeletons were found; the first carried 
a lamp, and the rest had still between the bones of their 
fingers something that they wished to save. On a sudden 
they were overtaken by the storm which descended from 
heaven and buried in the grave thus made for them. 

18. Before the above mentioned country house, was 
still a male skeleton, standing with a dish in his hand ; 
and as he wore on his finger one of those rings which 
were allowed to be worn by Roman Knights only, he is 
supposed to have been the master of the house, who had 
just opened the back garden gate, with the intent of 
fleeing, when the shower overwhelmed him. Several 
skeletons were found in the very posture in which they 
breathed their last, without having be«n forced by the ag- 



POMPEII. 37 v 

oiues of death to drop the thing they -had in their hands. 
This leads to a conjecture, that the thick mass of ashes 
must have come down all at once, in such immense quan- 
tities as instantly to cover them. 

19. It cannot otherwise he imagined how the fugi- 
tives could all have been fixed, as it were by a charm in 
their position ; and in this manner their destiny was the 
less dreadful, seeing that death suddenly converted them 
into motionless statues, and thus was stripped of all i\\o 
horrors with which the fears of the sufferers had clothed 
him in imagination. But what then must have been the 
pitiable condition of those who had taken refuge in the 
buildings and cellars? Buried in the thickest darkness 
they were secluded from every thing but lingering tor- 
ment ; and who can paint to himself without shuddering, 
a slow dissolution approaching amid all the agonies of 
body and mind ? The soul recoils from the contemplation 
of such images. 

20. To proceed now to public edifices. The temple 
of Isis is still standing, with its Doric pillars, and its 
walls painted, with emblems of the service of the deity, 
such as the hippopotamus, cocoa-blossom, ibis, &c. The 
sacred vessels, lamps, and table of Isis, are still to be 
seen. From a little chapel withinside, a poisonous va- 
pour is said formerly to have arisen, which the heathen 
priests may have used for e\Qry species of deception. 
This vapour is said to have increased, after the violent 
eruption of Vesuvius; but has not latterly given out the 
slightest smell. 

21. A small Grecian temple, of which only two pillars 
remain, had been probably already destroyed by an earth- 
quake, which in the reign of Titus, preceded the dreadful 
eruption of the volcano, On the opposite side of this tem- 
ple, there is still an edifice called the quarters of the sol- 
diers because all sorts of arms, pictures of soldiers, and a 
skeleton in chains were found there. By others it has 
been considered the forum of Pompeii. 

22. Two theatres, the smaller one in particular, are in 
an excellent state of preservation. The structure of this 
one is such as was usually adopted by the ancients, and is 
well deserving of modern imitation, as it affords the spec- 
tators commodious seats, afiee view of the stage, a fid 
facility of hearing. It was sufficiently large to con- 

4 



m POMPEII. 

tain two thousand persons, the plebians standing in a 
broad gallery at the top being quite as able to see all that 
was passing on the stage, as the magistrate, in his marble 
balcony. 

25. In this gallery, the arrangements for spreading 
the sail cloth over the spectators are still visible. The 
stage itself is very broad* as it has no side walls, and ap- 
pears less deep than it really is. A wall runs across it, 
and cuts off just as much room as is necessary for the 
accommodation of the performers. But this wall has three 
very broad doors ; the middle one is distinguished by its 
height, and the space behind it, is still deeper than in 
front. If these doors, as may be conjectured, always 
stood open, the stage was in fact large and afforded be- 
sides, the advantage of being able to display a double 
scenery : if, for example, the scene in front was that of 
a street, there might have been behind a free prospect 
into the open field. 

24. The cemetrv lies before the gate of the high road. 
The tomb of the priestess Mammea is very remarkable; 
it was erected, according to the epitaph, by virtue of a de- 
cree of the Decemvirs. In the midst of little boxes of 
stones, in square piles, and on a sort of altar, the family 
urns were placed in niches ; and, without side these 
piles the broken masks are still to be seen. In front of 
the cemetry, by the road side, is a beautiful seat, forming 
a semicircle that will contain from twenty to thirty per- 
sons. It probably was overshaded by trees eighteen hun- 
dred years ago : under which the women of Pompeii sat in 
the cool evenings, while their children played before them, 
and viewed the crowds, which were passing through the 
gate. 

25. To the above particulars from the pen of the ele- 
gant and lively Kotzebue, the following details given by a 
late, very accurate traveller, are subjoined. The entrance 
into Pompeii is by a quadrangular court, nearly of the size 
of the railed part of our Leicester Square. This court is 
surrounded on every side by a colonnade which supports 
the roof of a gallery ; and the latter leads to several small 
apartments, not unlike the cells of a prison. The co- 
lumns are of brick, stuccoed over, and painted of a deep 
red : they are in height from ten to twelve feet ; are placed 
at about a like distance from each other; and are of the 



POMPEIT. 39 

Doric order, fluted, two thirds from the top, and well 
proportioned. 

26. After a variety of conjectures relative to the pur- 
pose to which this building was applied, it has been ascer- 
tained that it was either a barrack for soldiers (various 
pieces of armour being found in the cells) or the prseto- 
rium of the Governor, where a body of military must 
have been stationed. Adjacent to it stood the theatres, 
the forum, and one or two temples, all connected by very 
neat and well paved courts. 

27^ The smaller of the theatres is to the right and is 
called the covered theatre, because it was so constructed, 
that, by the means of canvass awnings, the spectators 
were defended from the sun and rain. A door through 
the wall leads to the different galleries, and to the open 
space in the centre, resembling the pit of a modern theatre. 
The interior is beautifully neat ; and, with the exception 
of the spoliation of the marble slabs, removed to the pa- 
lace at Portici, with which the whole of the inside, not ex- 
cepting the seats, had been covered, in excellent preser- 
vation. 

28. On each side are the seats for the magistrates; the 
orchestra, as in modern theatres, is in front of the stage, 
and the latter, with its brick wings is very shallow. This 
theatre was calculated to contain about two thousand 
spectators. From its level, a staircase leads to an emi- 
nence on which several public buildings are situated. The 
most conspicuous of these is a small temple said to have 
been dedicated to Isis, and having a secret passage, per- 
forated in two places, whence the priests are supposed 
to have delivered to the deluded multitude the oracles of 
that deity. 

29. Within a paved court 3 is an altar, of a round shape 
on the one side, and on the other side a well. A cistern, 
with four apertures, was placed at a small distance, to 
facilitate the procuring of water. In this court, sacrifices 
and other holy rites are conjectured to have taken place ; 
various utensils for sacrifices, such as lamps, tripods, &c. 
having been found when the place was first excavated. 
One of the tripods is of most admirable workmanship. On 
each of the three legs, a beautiful sphinx, with an unusual 
head-dress, is placed, probably in allusion to the hidden 



4Q POMPEII. 

meanings of the oracles, which were delivered in the 
above mentioned temple. 

SO. The hoop, in which the basin for the coals was 
sunk, is elegantly decorated with rams' heads connected 
by garlands of flowers ; and within the basin, which is of 
baked earth, the very cinders, left from the last sacrifice 
(nearly two thousand years ago) are seen as fresh as if 
they had been the remains of yesterday's fire ! 

31. From the above court you enter on a somewhat- 
larger, with a stone pulpit in the centre, and stone seats 
near the walls. The spot, therefore, was either the audi- 
lory of a philosopher, or the place where the public orators 
plead in the presence of the people. Every thing here i^ 
in the highest order and preservation. 

32. The great amphitheatre proudly rears its w 7 alls over 
every other edifice on the same elevated spot. It is a 
stupendous structure, and has twenty four rows of seats, 
th* circumference of the lowest of which is about 750 feet. 
It is estimated to have contained about 30,000 spectators. 
The upper walls are much injured, having parti ally pro- 
jected above ground long before the discovery of Pompeii. 

33. A corn field leads to the excavated upper end of 
the high treet, which consists of a narrow road for carts, 
with foot pavements on each side. The middle is paved 
with large blocks of marble, and the ruts of the wheels 
proclaim its antiquity, even at the time of its being over- 
whelmed. The footpaths are elevated about a foot and a 
half above the level of the carriage road. The houses on 
each side, whether shops or private buildings, have no 
claim to external elegance : they consist of a ground floor 
only, and, with the exception of the door, have no open- 
ing towards the street. 

34. The windows of the private houses look into an 
inner square court, and are in general very high. The 
apartments themselves ate, with the exception of one in 
each house, which probably served as a drawing room, 
both low and diminutive. In point of decoration, they 
are neat, and in many instances, elegant ; the floors ge- 
nerally consist of figured pavements, either in larger 
stones of various colours, regularly cut and systematically 
disposed, or are formed of a beautiful mosaic, with a fan- 
ciful border, and an animal or figure in tlie centre. 



POMPEII. 41 

bo. The geometrical lines and figures in the designs 
taf the borders, have an endless variety of the most pleas- 
ing shapes, to display the fertile imagination of the ar- 
lists. The tesselated pavements alone must convince us 
that the ancients were well skilled in geometry. The 
ground is usually white, and the ornaments black ; but 
other colours are often employed with increased effect. 

36. The walls of the apartments are equally, if not 
still more deserving attention. They are painted, either 
in compartments, exhibiting either some mythological or 
historical event, or simply covered over with a light 
ground, adorned with a border, and perhaps an elegant 
little vignette in the centre or at equal distances. But 
few of the historical paintings now exist in Pompeii ; for 
wherever a wall was found to contain a tolerable picture, 
it was removed and deposited in the museum at Portici. 

37. To effect this, the greatest care and ingenuity were 
required, so as to peel off; by the means of sawing, large 
pieces of the wall, twenty and more square feet in extent, 
without destroying the picture. This, however, was not 
a modern invention ; for among the excavated remains of 
Stabiac, the workmen came to an apartment containing 
paintings which had been separated by the ancients them- 
selves from a wall, with the obvious intent of their being 
introduced in another place. This was prevented how- 
ever by the ruin of the city ; and the paintings, therefore, 
were found leaning against the walls of the apartment. 

38. Another excavated portion of Pompeii is likewise 
part of a street, and, being perfectly in a line with the one 
already described, is conjectured to be a continuation, or 
rather the extremity of the latter j in which case Pompeii 
must have been a city of considerable importance, and its 
main street nearly a mile in length. The houses here, as 
in the other instance, are distributed into shops and pri- 
vate dwellings ; some of the latter of which are distin- 
guished by the remains of former internal elegauce, such 
as tesselated pavements, painted wails, &c. ; most of them 
have likewise an interior court, surrounded by apartments, 

Note. Pliny, the elder, one of the most learned Roman 
^writers, was born twenty three years after Christ, and was 
suffocated by the smoke of Vesuvius, in ihe year 7 ) ; 
occasioned by the same eruption that overwhelmed Pontr 

*4 



4£ EGYPT. 

peii. — The Decemviri were a committee of ten noblemen 
of Rome, who governed when the consuls were deposed . 



EGYPT.— Goldsmith. 

1. THE Egyptians though adjacent to the Arabs, 
and governed in general by similar laws, and professing 
the same religion, are very different in their manners and 
customs. They are distinguished into three classes, 
namely, the Copts, who are natives of the country, and 
Christians, the Turks, and the Arabs. The women are 
Tery brown, but have lively eyes, their stature is above 
the middle size and their conversation is exceedingly 
tiresome. The men are of good size. 

2. The higher we ascend from Cairo, the natives become 
more tawny, till we arrive at the confines of Nubia, where 
they are almost black. Idleness and cowardice are said 
to be the principal vices of the Egyptians. Their chief 
employment through the day is drinking coffee, smoking 
tobacco sleeping, and lounging about the streets. They 
are very ignorant, and yet they are puffed up with a fan- 
tastical vanity. 

3. Though they acknowledge that they have lost their 
"ancient dignity, their skill in science, and in arms, their 

history, and even their oriental language, and that froma 
Taliant and illustrious nation, they have degenerated into 
slavery and cowardice, yet such is the haughtiness of 
their disposition, that they affect to despise all other na- 
tions, and are exceedingly offended when any person 
advises them to send their children into Europe, to be 
instructed in the arts and sciences. 

JSection^,- Of the Dress, Manner of Salutation, Method 
of Travelling, mid Houses of the Egyptians. 

4. Thernost simple dress of the men in Egypt consists 
only of along shirt with wide sjeeves, tied round the 
middle. The common people wear over this a brown 
woollen shirt, but those of better condition, a long clofti 

•coat, -covered with a blue shirt hanging down to the mid- 
*U<? of the leg. 4to festivals,, and all extraordinary ocea- 



EGYPT. 4S 

•sions, the upper shirt is white. They wear about their 
necks^a blue cloth, with which they defend their heads from 
the severity of the weather. It is also a general custom 
among the merchants, to wear a large blanket, either 
white or brown in the winter ; and in summer a blue 
and white cotton sheet thrown over the left shoulder. 

5. The dress of the women is not much unlike that 
of the men, only most of their garments are of silk. It 
being reckoned highly improper for a woman to shew the 
whole face, they generally cover the mouth and one eye. 
The Mahometans salute each other by kissing the hand, 
putting it to the head and wishing peace. The saluta- 
tion of the Arabs is by shaking hands, and bowing the 
head. Among the -Copts, a man dare not sit down in 
the presence of his father, especially in public company, 
without being desired several times, arid in no place of 
the world do people pay greater regard to the motions of 
1heir superiors. 

6. On a journey the Egyptians set out early in the 
morning, walk their horses gently, and often stop to re- 
fresh under a shade. If they do not travel in state, they 
carry a leathern bottle of water tied to the saddle; but 
a person in the higher ranks has an attending camel la- 
den with water. At night they have large lanterns, 
stretched upon wires carried before them. They seldom 
make use of tents, but lie in the open air. Men of qua- 
lity ride on a saddled camel, and their attendants on cam- 
els loaded with carpets, beds, and other necessaries, tf 
their journey be long. 

7. They commonly carry in their hands a double crook, 
to direct the beast, and to recover the bridle if it chance 
to drop. Some of the women whose circumstances ad^- 
mit of it, travel in litters carried by camels; another 
method of conveyance is by means of a round basket. 
with a cover slung on each side of a camel. 

8. The best houses in Egypt, especially at Cairo, are 
built upon a quadrangular structure. The Saloon is 
built in the shape of a Greek cross, with a cupola in the 
middle. It is wainscotted ten feet high, and the panels 
sliine with mother-of-pearl, blue, small, tine marble, and 
elegant pieces of mosaic workmanship. Above the 
wains cot ting are inscriptions in Arabic, all round tlve 

•apartment, and the whole is crowned with arches d 



44 EGYPf. 

mosaic and mother-of pearl. The room is surrounded 
by a sofa, furnished with rich velvet cushions, and the 
floor is covered with fine carpets. 

Sections. Of the Egyptian Form of Government. 

9. The government of Egypt is an aristocracy, partly 
civil and partly military. Under the protection, rather 
than the authority, of the Sultan of Constantinople ; a 
Divan or sovereign council exercises the supreme au- 
thority both executive and legislative. Even the revenue 
of the Sultan is rather a tribute paid to a protector than 
a tax levied by a sovereign. It is besides, so moderate, 
that the necessary expenses of government consume it 
entirely in Egypt, and the trunk in which it is pompous- 
ly conveyed to Constantinople generally arrives there 
almost empty. 

10- Cairo is continually subject to convulsions and jar- 
ring factions, and the leading men retain troops to decide 
their differences by force of arms The mutual jealousies 
■of the chiefs seem to be the only causes which still 
preserve to the Porte the shadow of authority over 
Egypt. The members of the aristocracy are all afraid of 
losing their influence undera resident sovereign, and, 
therefore they agree in opposing the elevation of any of 
their own body to the supreme dignity. 

11. The Grand Seignior sends always a Pacha to ex- 
ercise his precarious authority in Egypt, in the character 
of governor, who is entirely dependant on the Egyptian 
Divan. The chief Cadi of Cairo is succeeded almost ^vevy 
year by another from Constantinople, who is named by 
the Sultan on the recommendation of the Mufti. Except 
these two, the Sultan appoints no other officers in Egypt, 
unless indirectly. T e Divan consists of twenty four 
Beys or Governor* of districts, fourteen chief officers of 
ihe troops, and a number of people of the law. 

12. The offices of Grand Treasurer and Governor of 
Cairo, are likewise held by members of this body. They 
entertain guards and bodies of soldiers as well for their 
personal security, as to enforce obedience through the 
districts under their government. What seems very extra- 
ordinary is that the Beys, and principal people were ail 
originally christian slaves, whom the great men buy and 



EGYPT. 45 

educate, and afterwards, if they give proof of superior 
talents, procure them employments in the army, from 
whence they gradually rise to the first offices in the state. 

13. The members of this aristocracy are extremely 
haughty ; when M. Niebuhr was in Egypt a few years 
ago, no Christian or Jew might appear on horseback. 
They rode only on asse's, and were obliged to alight upon 
meeting the most inconsiderable Egyptian lord. These 
lords appear always on horseback, with a servant before 
them, who, with a great staff in his hand, warns the riders 
on asses to shew due marks of respect to his master, cry- 
ing out, cnsil, get down. If the infidel fail to give in- 
stant obedience, he is beaten till he alight. 

Sect. 4. Of the diversions of the Egyptians. 

14. The Turks of distinction, who are still attached to 
the military institutions of the nation, amuse themselves 
chiefly with equestrian exercises. The principal inhabi- 
tants of Cairo meet twice a week in a large square, with a 
number of attendants on horseback. In this square they 
play at gerid ; which consists in running by two and two, 
with the stirrups loose, pursuing one another, and tossing 
staves four feetlocg; these are thrown with such vio- 
lence, that if a person be not upon his guard, he is in dan- 
ger of having an arm or leg broken. Others shoot the 
bow, an exercise in such repute, that pillars are erected 
in honor of those who exhibit extraordinary proofs of 
strength or dexterity in launching the arrows. 

15. When the Nile is at its greatest height, the princi- 
pal people about Cairo divert themselves in little boats, 
splendidly decked out, upon the Birkets, in the middle of 
the city. Upon this occasion they regale themselves with 
music, and often with fire works. The common people 
and peasants divert themselves with cudgel -playing. 
There are gladiators by profession, who exhibit in public. 
But staves are their only weapon, with a small cushion 
fastened under their left arm. The diversions of the 
young people are similar to those practised in European 
countries. 

16. Public festivals are celebrated in Egypt with much 
pomp and ceremony, particularly the festival upon the 
iiepat ture of the pilgrims for Mecca. Each mosque ce~ 



46 EGYPT. 

lebrates a feast in honour of its founder, on which cce* 
sion there is a prodigious procession of persons of all 
ranks ; and the people at large are allowed to divert 
themselves in an adjoining square. The festivals are 
sometimes celebrated in the night. 

17. The streets are then illuminated by the blaze of 
resinous wood in a chafing dish held up on a long pole. 
They use also another more luminous flambeau, which is 
a machine consisting of divers pieces of light wood to 
which are hung a number of small lamps, and the whole is 
tarried on a long pole, as the former. 

18. In Egypt, and several other eastern countries, the 
favorite amusement of persons in any degree above the 
lowest class, is, to spend the evening in a public coffee- 
house, where they hear musicians, singers, and tale-tellers, 
who frequent those bouses in order to earn a trifle by ttie 
exercise of their respective arts. In those places of pub- 
lic amusement, the Orientals maintain a profound silence, 
and often sit whole evenings without uttering a single 
word. They are passionately fond of the game of chess, 
and will spend whole days at it without interruption. 

19. A respectable Mahometan, who should indulge in 
dancing, would disgrace himself in the estimation of his 
countrymen. The w©men, however, value themselves in 
this exercise, and practise it without scruple, reckoning it 
their duty to contribute to the pleasures of their husbands 
by every little art in their power. No woman would pre- 
sume to appear in an assembly, if she were not handsome 
and magnificently dressed. If the entertainment happen 
lo be in the house of a family of rank, fifty or more of the 
greatest beauties in the city assemble, all dressed out in 
great splendor. 

20. In their train, they bring their handsomest slaves, 
who attend in a separate room to take care of the cotlers 
containing their mistresses 9 clothes. After the ladies 
have been seated for some time, and have been served 
with refreshments, young girls are called in to divert the 
company with vocal and instrumental music. The most 
distinguished lady then rises, dances for a few minutes, 
and passes into the next apartment, where her slaves are 
in waiting to change her dress. 

£1. She lays all aside, even her slippers embroidered 
with gold and silver, and retains only her head-dress and 



EGYPT. 47 

bracelets, which are richly ornamented with jewels. In 
the mean time the rest dance, and in their turns leave the 
room to change their dress j and this is successively re- 
peated, so long, that a lady will sometimes change her 
dress ten times in one night, and v put on so many different 
suits, every one riclver than the former. 

22. Plays are very rarely exhibited in Cairo, but pup- 
pet-shows are to be met with in almost e\evj street. The 
magic lantern is also a favorite amusement Jugglers 
are to be seen in almost every square or public place, but 
they are not remarkable for the feats which they exhibit. 
Monkeys, dressed up like human beings, contribute -to the 
amusement of the populace ; these animals are naturally 
fond of music. 

23. A captain in the East-India service, has asserted, 
that he frequently made his drums enter ruinous pagodas, 
where monkeys were the sole inhabitants ; and that at the 
sound of martial music, even the mothers with the young 
in their arms, left their holes, and some hundreds of these 
creatures would join at once in a dance. Those who lead 
about beasts for exhibition, have often likewise asses and 
sheep whom they have taught to perform little diverting 
tricks. But what surprises Europeans most is to see 
serpents dance. The serpent seems to have a natural 
taste for sounds ; at the beat of a drum it raises its head, 
and erects its body, making at the same time a sort of 
motion which is called its dancing. 

Sect. 5. Of the Religion of the Egyptians. 

24. The religion of Egypt is extrem-ely various. The 
Coptic is that of the native Christians, who are said to be 
very punctual in the observance of the external rites ot 
religion, perform long services, and observe numerous 
fasts. Their children are plunged three times into the 
water in the baptismal ceremony ; after which the priest 
dips his finger in the consecrated wine and puts it into 
the child's mouth. At seven or eight years of age, they 
are generally espoused, but do not live together till 
twelve or thirteen. 

25. In the marriage procession the bride is closely co- 
Tered from head to foot, and walks under a canopy borne 
by four men, between two women, who conduct her. Se- 



48 EGYPT. 

veral slaves walk before, some playing upon the tambou- 
rine, others bearing fly-flaps, and others sprinkling scent- 
ed waters. She is followed by women and musicians 
riding upon asses. A number of servants attend, and, 
as they pass on perform feats of strength and agility. All 
the women in the procession cry incessantly " lu, /w, lu" 
an exclamation expressive of joy among the Mahometans. 
If the procession takes place at night, slaves attend with 
flambeaus. 

26. The Eucharist is administered in both kinds, and 
when the priest in the service mentions Peters cutting 
off the ear of the high priest's servant, the audience ex- 
claim " well done* Peter." They observe the Jewish 
ritual in respect to food ; and though they have no images, 
they prostrate themselves before pictures, pray for the 
dead, practise extreme unction, and in many other re- 
spects resemble the Church of Rome. One peculiarity 
of the Egyptians is the uncommon veneration which they 
shew to idiots, who are considered as endowed with a 
divine Spirit. 

27. The Mahometan women kneel round them in the 
streets, and even kiss all parts of their bodies with the 
greatest fervency. There is a mosque at Grand Cairo, 
with considerable revenues, for the maintenance of idiots, 
s^ that those who are unfortunately devoid of reason, are 
very comfortably provided for in Egypt. 

Sect. 6. Of the Climate of Africa ; the Nile ; and the 
Pyramids of Egypt 

28. The vast iract of Africa may be looked on as a 
huge peninsula, of which the middle regions were suppos- 
ed by the ancients as absolutely uninhabitable, on account 
of their great heat, being situated under the torrid zone; 
and for this reason, as well as the difficulty and danger of 
travelling over its sandy deserts, they have been but lit- 
tle frequented by Europeans. 

29. It is, however, now well known that these climes 
are not destitute of inhabitants, Providence having made 
men capable of living, perhaps, in all parts of the globe, 
by giving them certain organs which enable them to con- 
form themselves to the heat and cold, the moisture and 
dryness of the climate in which they are born. Thus the 



EGYPT. m 

Laplanders sot only live, but enjoy life near the frozen 
pole, and the Lybians are happy in their sultry deserts. 

30. Egypt is indebted to the river Nile for its fertility 
and happiness, for as it seldom rains in the inland parts 
of the country, and the soil is naturally dry and sandy, 
if the lands were not annually watered by the overflow- 
ings of this river, Egypt, instead of the most fertile, 
would be one of the most barren regions in the world. 
The source of the Nile baffled all the enquiries of the 
ancients. The discovery was in vain attempted by the 
Persians, Greeks, and Romans, and how honorable they 
esteemed the enterprise may be known by referring to the 
writings of the ancients on that subject. 

31. It is now ascertained that this river rises in Gabel- 
el Kamar, or the mountains of the moon, in a district call- 
ed Donga, about eight degrees north latitude. The swell 
and overflowing of the Nile is occasioned by the great 
rains that fall in Ethiopia during the months of April and 
May; but the rise of the waters is not considerable in 
lower Egypt till about the twentieth of June, nor is any 
public notice taken ©fit till the twenty eighth when its 
swell is equal to about two feet in height; the criers then 
proclaim the rise at Cairo, and continue to publish how 
much it increases every clay, till it rises to about five feet 
and a half, when there are great public rejoicings ; this 
happens usually about -the latter part of July, but the 
sooner it takes place the better hope they entertain of a 
fruitful season. 

52. If the Nile do not rise so high, the people pay -no 
tribute that year to the grand seignior; but a still great- 
er height is necessary to cause a geneial flood, and pre- 
pare the lands for cultivation. Its greatest height is 
commonly about the middle of September, To know 
its exact height, there is built, on a pleasant island op- 
posite to old Cairo, a pillar for measuring (Ire Nile. 

53. This pillar is placed under a dome, and crowned 
with a Corinthian Capital, and lroni the court that leads 
to the house is a descent to the Nile by steps, on which 
the common people believe, that Moses was found, after 
he had been exposed on the banks of the river. 

34. The pyramids of Egypt must not be wholly for- 
gotten. There are several of various dimensions; but 
four are particularly remarkable, lnk>;o Jones is said 



So E&YJPT. 

to have formed the square of Lincoln's-Inn Fields from 
one of these pyramids, the base of which, if placed in 
that square, would extend to the houses on each side. 
The perpendicular height is five -hundred feet, and it is 
ascended by two thousand circular steps on the outside. 

35. At the entrance of this pyramid travellers dis- 
charge pistols to dislodge the bats, which infest these 
places; they then on account of the heat, strip them- 
selves to their shirts, and proceed with candles through 
a passage ninety two feet long, when they come to a 
large place where they commonly take refreshment. 
The second passage is an hundred and ten feet long at 
the end of which is another resting place and on the 
right hand is a well, remarkable for harbouring bats 
of an enormous size. 

36. The third passage extends an hundred and twenty 
four feet in length, and leads to an inferior chamber. 
This passage is twenty six feet high, and six broad, 
is furnished with benches of polished stone ; the cham- 
ber is lined with finely polished granite. The travellers 
then pass through a fourth and fifth gallery, which leads 
to a noble room, on the left side of which is a fine piece of 
granite, said to be the tomb of Cheops, king of Egypt. 
On quitting the pyramid, it is not an uncommon thing for 
travellers to be attacked with a pleurisy, which the sud- 
den transition from an intensely hot to a temperate air 
is apt to occasion. 

Note. Cairo the Capital of Egypt is on the river Nile. 
It has a mixed population of about 30©,000. It is about 
sixty miles west of Suez, in 30 degrees north latitude. 
Ethiopia includes most of the interior of Africa. It ex- 
tends the whole width of the continent, taking in the great 
desert of Zahara, Nubia, Abyssinia, and other countries 
but little known. It is divided into Upper and Lower 
Ethiopia; the first, including the central part of Africa, 
under the equinoctial line, and the second, Negroland or 
Nigritia. 

Questions* 

What is the religion of the Egyptians ? 
>Vkat axe their ancient monuments ? 



CHARACTER OF INDIANS, &c. 

What is the capital of Egypt ? 

Where is Cairo situated ? 

What is the situation and extent of Ethiopia ? 

Where are Nubia* Abyssinia, and Negroland ? 



CHARACTER AND MANNERS OF THE IN- 
DIANS WEST OF THE MISSISSIPPI.— Long. 

1. THESE Indians are addicted to habits of ex- 
treme indolence; self-preservation, self defence, and re- 
creation being their usual incitements to action. The la- 
borious occupations of the men consist in hunting, war- 
fare, and tending their horses. Their amusements.are 
principally horse racing, gambling, and sports of various 
kinds- The women are employed in the cultivation of 
corn and other vegetables, the gathering of fuel, cooking, 
and all other kinds of domestic labour. 

2. Their religion consists in the observance of a variety 
of rites and ceremonies which, they practise with ranch 
zeal and enthusiasm. Their devotional exercises are sing- 
ing, dancing, and the performance of various mystical 
ceremonies, which they believe efficacious in heaiiugtke 
sick, frustrating the designs of their enemies, and in giv- 
ing success to any enterprize in which they may be em- 
barked. 

3. In all their acts of devotion, as also on all occasions 
where their confidence is to be won, or their friendship 
to be plighted, the smoking of tobacco seems to be invaria- 
bly regarded as an inviolable token of sincerity. They be- 
lieve in the existence of a supreme Being, whom they de- 
nominate " Master of life," or " Good Spirit ;" but of his 
attributes their ideas are vague and confused. They have 
some indistinct notion of the immortality of the soul, but 
appear to know no distinction of heaven or hell, as the 
abode of departed spirits. 

4. They appear to have no laws, except such as grow 
out of habitual usages, or such as are sanctioned by com- 
mon consent ; and the execution of these seems to be 
vested entirely in the chiefs and warriors, who are allow- 
ed to use the utmost severity, in enforcing order and' 
subordination. 



52 CHARACTER OF INDIANS, &c. 

5. They are in the habit of offering in sacrifice a portion 
of the game first taken in a hunting expedition, a part of 
the first products of the field, and often a small portion of 
the food provided for their refreshment. In smoking, they 
generally direct the first puff upward, the second down- 
ward to the earth, or the first to the rising,and the second 
to the setting sun, after which they inhale the smoke into 
their lungs, and puff it through the nostrils for their own 
refreshment. 

6. The arts of civilized life, instead of exciting their 
emulation, are generally viewed by them as objects un- 
worthy of their attention. This results as a natural con- 
sequence from (heir habits of indolence. They are aware 
that much labour is requisite in the prosecution of these 
arts, and being accustomed from their infancy to look 
upon manual labour of every description, as a drudgery,, 
that belongs exclusively to the women, they think it de- 
grading to the character of men to be employed in them. 
Hunting, horsemanship, and warfare, are the only avoca- 
tions in which their ambition or sense of honour prompts 
them to engage. 

7. Their reluctance to forgive an injury is proverbial. 
Injuries are revenged by the injured ; and blood for 
blood is always demanded, if the deceased has friends 
who dare to retaliate upon the destroyer. Instances 
have occurred of their revenge having become hereditary, 
and quarrels have been settled long after the parties im- 
mediately concerned have become extinct. 

8. Belts of wampum consist of shells wrought into the. 
form of beads, of different colours, but the white and the 
black are chiefly used. The shells are perforated, and 
strung upon a thong, and several of these thongs con- 
stitute a belt. The white belts are made of the conque 
or clamshell, the black of the muscle; both wrought in 
the form of a long bead. The belts are of different di- 
mensions. The white are used to denote peace and 
friendship. A black belt with the mark of a hatchet 
made on it with red paint, is a war belt, which, when 
sent to a nation together with a twist or roll of tobacco, 
is an invitation to join in a war. If the nation so invited 
smoke of this tobacco, and say it smokes well, they are 
understood to give their consent and become allies. 

9. The Indians continually hold these belts in their 



CHARACTER OF INDIANS, &c. & 

hands ; and it is by means of them that they preserve the 
memory of events which are past, and the articles of the 
treaties into which they have entered. Being worked in 
particular forms, they are easily deciphered, and referred 
to in every treaty with the white people. They may be 
considered as the written language of the Indians, used 
to record past events, as well as to indicate their desires 
and resolutions. 

10. When a council is held, these belts are given out 
with the speeches, and always proportioned in the size 
and the number of rows of wampum which they contain, 
to the idea which the Indians entertain of the importance 
of the meeting. 

Sect. % The Indian Canoe. 

11. The Indian canoe excited our earliest curiosity? 
and after examining it with scrupulous attention and 
making a trial of its velocity upon the river Detroit, we 
were ready to say, u that its slender and elegant form, its 
rapkl movement, its capacity to- bear burdens, and to re- 
sist the rage of the billows and torrents, excited no smalt 
degree of admiration, for the skill with which it was con- 
structed." It is formed wholly of bark, cedar splints, the 
roots of spruce, and the pitch of the yellow pine. These 
articles are fabricated in a manner uniting such an as- 
tonishing degree of lightness, strength, and elegance, and 
with such a perfect adaptation to the country, and the dif- 
ficulties of northern voyages, as to create a sentiment of 
mixed surprise and admiration. 

12. Those of the largest size, such as are commonly 
used in the fur trade of the north, are thirty-five feet in 
length, and six feet in width in the widest part, tapering 
gradually towards the bow and stem. They are con- 
structed of the bark of white birch, which is peeled from 
the tree in large sheets, and bent over a slender frame of 
cedar ribs, confined by gunwales, which are kept opart 
by slender bars of the same wood. Around these the 
bark is sewed by the flexible roots erf the young spruce 
tree, and also where the pieces wf bark join, so that 
the gunwales resemble the rim of an Indian basket. 
The joinings are afterwards luted and rendered, wattov 



34 CHARACTER OF INDIANS, Ac- 

tight by pitch. A sail is employed when the wind is fa- 
vourable. 

13. A canoe of this size, when employed in the fur 
trade is calculated to carry sixty packages of skins, 
weighing ninety pounds each, exclusive of provisions and 
other baggage. It is paddled by eight men at the rate of 
four miles an hour in a perfect calm, and is carried across 
portages by four men. For river navigation, where there 
are many rapids and portages, nothing that has been con- 
trived to float upon the water, offers an adequate substi- 
tute* Such is the vessel in which Europeans, adopting, 
the customs of the savages, first entered the great chain 
of American lakes, and in which they have successively 
discovered the Mississippi, the Columbia, and the Arctic 
sea. 

Sect 3. Indian Mode of taking the Buffalo, 

14. In the country west of the Mississippi, the buffalo, 
or wild os, is found in immense numbers. Herds of thern 
are sometimes seen, which are computed to consist of up- 
wards of 10,090. An Indian mode of taking them is to 
select one of their most active y&ung men, who is disguis- 
ed by a buffalo skin round the body ; the skin of the head 
with ears and horns fastened on bis. own head in such a. 
manner as to deceive the bu Haloes. 

15. Thus dressed, he fixes himself at a convenient dis- 
tance between the herd and one of the river precipices, 
which are common on the Missouri, sometimes extending 
several miles. His companions, in the mean time, .get in 
the rear and at the sides of the herd, and at a given sig- 
nal show themselves and advance towards the buffaloes. 
They instantly take the alarm, and finding the hunters, 
in pursuit of them, they run towards the disguised In* 
dian, or decoy, who leads them on at full speed towards 
the river, when suddenly securing himself in some cre- 
vice which he had previously fixed on, the herd is left on 
the brink of the precipice. 

16. It is then in vain for the foremost to retreat, or even 
to stop ; they are pressed on by the hindmost, who, seeing 
no danger but from the hunters, goad on those before 
them, till the whole are precipitated, and the shore is 
strewed with their dead bodies* Sometimes in thisperi* 



CHARACTER OF INDIANS, &c. 55 

Ions seduction the Indian is himself either trodden under 
foot, or, failing to secure himself in the fcliff, is urged 
down the precipice by the failing herd. The Indian* 
then*select as much of the meat as they'wish, and the rest 
is abandoned to the wolves.. 

Sect. 4. Specimens of Indian Eloquence. 

Speech of Logan to Lord Dimmore, Governor of Vir- 
ginia,, 

IT. " My cabin, since first I ha 1 one of my own, has 
ever been open to any white man who wanted shelter. My 
spoils of hunting, since first I began to range these woods, 
have I ever freely imparted to appease his hunger, to 
clothe his nakedness. But what have I seen ? What! 
but that at my return at night, laden with spoil, my nume- 
rous family lie bleeding on the ground, by the hand of 
those who had found my little hut a certain refuge from 
the inclement storm, who had eaten my food, who had 
covered themselves with my skins ! What have L seen ? 
What ! but that those dear little mouths, for which I had 
toiled the live-long day, when, i returned at eve to fill 
them, had not one word to think me for all that toil ! 

18. What could I resolve n.pon ? My blood boiled with*- 
in me! My heart leaped to my mouth ! Nevertheless, I 
bid my tomahawk be quiet, and lie at rest for that war* 
because I thought the great men of your country sent 
them not to do it. Not long afterward, some of your 
men invited our tribe to cross the river,. and bring their 
venison with them. They, unsuspicious of evil design 
came as they had been invited. The white men then 
made them drunk, murdered t\\Qm a and turned their 
knives even against the women. 

19. Was not my own sister among them ? Was she not 
scalped by the hands of that \evy man, whom she had 
taught to escape his enemies, when they were scenting 
out his track ! What could 1 resolve upon ? My blood 
now boiled thrice hotter than before ! Thrice again my 
heart leaped to my mouth. I bade no longer my toma- 
hawk be quiet, and lie at rest for that war. I no longer 
thought that the great men of your country sent them 
not to do it. 

°,0. I sprang from my cabin to avenge their blood, arid 



5;£ CHARACTER OF INDIANS, &e. 

fully hate I done it in this war, by shedding yours from 
your coldest to your hottest sun. Thus revenged, lam 
now for peace. To peace have I advised mast of my 
countrymen. Nay ! what is more, I have offered, I still 
offer myself as a victim, being ready to die if their good 
require it. Think not that I fear death ! I have no re- 
lations left to mourn for me. Logan's blood runs in no 
veins but these. I would not turn on my heel to escape 
death. And why should I ? for I have neither wife, nor 
child, nor sister to howl for me when I am gone." 

Speech of Cornplant to General Washington. 

£1. "Father, when your army entered the country of 
the Six Nations, we called you the Town destroyer, and 
to this day when your name is heard, our women look be- 
hind them and turn pale; our children cling close to the 
necks of their mothers ; but our counsellors and warriors, 
being men, cannot be afraid. But their hearts are grieved 
by the fears of our women and children; and desire that 
the hatchet may be buried so deep as to be heard of no- 
more. 

22. Father, we will not conceal from you, that the* 
Great Spirit, and not man, has preserved Cornplant from 
the hands of his own nation. For they ask continually, 
where is the land which our children and their children 
are to lie down upon ? 

23. You told us, say they, that a line drawn from Penn- 
sylvania to lake Ontario would mark it forever on the east, 
and a line running from Beaver Creek to Pennsylvania 
would mark it on the west. But we see that it is nat so ; 
For first one and then another comes and takes it away by 
order of that people, who, you told us, promised to secure 
it to us forever. Cornplant is silent, for he has nothing 
to answer. 

24. When the sun goes down, Cornplant opens his 
heart before the Great Spirit ; and earlier than the sun 
appears again upon the hills, he gives thanks for his 
protection during the nightj; for he feels that among men, 
become desperate by the injuries they sustain, it is God 
only that can preserve him. Cornplant loves peace, all 
he had in store he has given to those who have been vol*- 



CHARACTER OF INDIANS, &c. 5f 

bed by your people, lest they should plunder the innocent 
to repay themselves. 

25. The whole season which others have employed in 
providing for their families, Cornplant has spent in endea- 
vours to preserve peace ; and at this moment his wife and 
children are lying on the ground, and in want of food. 
His heart is in pain for them ; but he perceives that the 
Great Spirit will try his firmness in doing what is right. 

26. Father! innocent men of our nation are killed one 
after another, though of our best families ; but none of 
your people, who have committed these murders, have 
been punished. We recollect that you did promise to 
punish those who should kill our people ; and we ask, was 
it intended that your people should kill the Senecas, and 
not only remain unpunished, but be protected from the 
?iext of kin? 

27. Father ! these to us are great things. We know 
that you are very strong.— We have heard that you are 
tvise ; but we shall wait to hear your answer to this, that 
we may know that you are just." 

Extract from a Sachem 19 s Speech to his people, occasioned 
by his Mother's Grave being violated by the whites. 

28. " When last the glorious light of this sky was un- 
derneath the globe, when the birds grew silent, I began to 
settle, as my custom is, to take my repose. But ere my 
eyes were fast closed, I saw a vision at which my soul was 
troubled. As I trembled at the fearful sight, a spirit ut- 
tered its voice : — fc Behold ! my son, whom i have cherish- 
ed. See ihe hands that covered and (et\ thee oft. Wilt 
thou forget to take revenge of those wild people, who have 
disturbed my ashes, disdaining our sacred customs?' 

29. * See now ! the Sachem's grave lies, like one of the 
eornmon people's, defiled by an ignoble race. Thy mo- 
ther doth complain. She implores thine aid against this 
thievish people, newly intruding themselves into our land. 
If this be suffered, can I rest quietly in my everlasting 
habitations ?' Then the spirit vanished, and I, trembling, 
and scarce able to speak, began to get some strength, 
and recollect my thoughts that had tied, determining t® 
ask your counsel and assistance**' 



m CHARACTER OF INDIANS, &c. 

Speech of an Indian Chief to General Knox. 

30. Some North American Indians came to New Yorfr 
in 1799, on a mission from their nations to the President ; 
and having been invited to dine with General Knox, were 
observed to stand for some time in a balcony at the front 
©f the house, contemplating the city, harbour, and Long 
Island, which lay widely stretched before them. Retir- 
ing at length with much distress apparent on their coun- 
tenances, the General kindly inquired of one of the chiefs 
the cause of their dejection y to which the latter replied : 

31. u I will tell you j brother. 1 have been looking at. 
your beautiful city— the great water — your fine country 
— and see how you all are. But then I could not help 
thinking, that this fine country and this great water were 
©nee ours. Our ancestors lived here : they enjoyed it a& 
their own place : it was the gift of the Great Spirit to 
them and their children. 

52. " At last the white people came here in a great 
€anoe. They asked us only to let them tie it to a tree,, 
lest the waters should carry it awayt we consented. 
They then said some of their people were sick, and ask- 
ed permission to land them and put them under the shade 
of the trees. The ke then came, and they could not go 
away. They then begged for a piece of land to build 
wigwams for the winter : we granted it to them. They 
then asked for some corn to keep them from starving*: 
we kindly furnished it them. They promised to go awav 
when the ice was gone : when this happened, we told 
them they must go away with their big canoe; but they 
pointed to their big guns round their wigwams, and said 
they would stay here ; and we could not make them go 
away. 

53. "Afterwards more came. They brought spirituous 
and intoxicating liquors with them, of which the Indians 
became very fond. They persuaded us to sell them some 
land. Finally, they drove us back, from time to time, in- 
to the wilderness, far from the water, and fish, and oys- 
ters—they have destroyed the game— our people have 
wasted away ; and now we live miserable and wretched, 
while you are enjoying our fine and beautiful country. 
Th 19- makes me sorry brother ; and I cannot help it." * 



CHARACTER OF INDIANS, &c. 5$ 

Generosity and Tenderness of an Indian Chief 

34. During the war in America, a company of Indians 
attacked a small body of British troops, and defeated 
them. As the Indians had greatly the advantage m 
swiftness of foot, and were eager in the pursuit, very few 
of the British escaped : and those who fell into their 
hands, were treated with a cruelty, of which there are 
not many examples. 

35. Two of the Indians came up to a young officer, and 
attacked him with great fury. As they were armed with 
battle-axes, he had no hope of escape. But, just at this 
crisis, another Indian came up, who was advanced in 
years, and was armed with a bow and arrows. 

36. The old man instantly drew his bow ; but after 
having taken his aim at the officer, he suddenly dropped 
the point of his arrow and interposed between him and 
his pursuers, who were about to cut him in pieces. They 
retired with respect. The old man then took the officer 
by the hand, soothed him into confidence by caresses ; 
and, having conducted him to his hut, treated him with a 
kindness which did honour to his professions. 

37. He made him less a slave than a companion ; taught 
Rim the language of the country ; and instructed him in 
the rude arts that are practised by the inhabitants. They 
lived together in the most perfect harmony : and the 
young officer, in the treatment he met with, found no- 
thing to regret, but that sometimes the old man fixed 
his eyes upon him, and, having regarded him for some 
minutes with a steady and silent attention, burst into 
tears. 

38. In the mean time, the spring returned, and the fn- 
dians again took the field. The old man, who was still vi- 
gorous, and able to bear the fatigues of war, set out with 
them, and was accompanied by his prisoner. They march- 
ed above two hundred leagues across the forest, and came 
at length to a plain where the British forces were en- 
camped. The old man showed his prisoner the teuts at a 
distance; " There," says he, "are thy countrymen. 
There is the enemy who wails to give us battle, lie- 
member that I have saved thy life, that 1 have taught 
thee to conduct a canoe, to arm thyself with a bow and 
arrows, and to surprise the beaver in the forest. What 



6d CHARACTER OF INDIANS, Sec. 

wast thou when I first took thee to my hut? Thy hands 
were those of an infant. They could neither procure thee 
sustenance nor safety* Thy soul was in utter darkness 
Thou wast ignorant of every thing. Thou owest all things 
to me. Wilt though then go over to thy nation, and take 
up the hatchet against us r" The officer replied, "that 
he would rather lose his own life, than take away that of 
his deliverer.' 1 

39. The Indian, bending down his head, and covering 
his face with both hands, stood some time silent. Then, 
looking earnest at his prisoner, he said, in a voice that was 
at once softened by tenderness and grief; " Hast thou a 
father r" " My father," said the young man, <f was alive 
when I left my country.' 5 " Alas !" said the Indian, 
" how wretched must he be !" He paused a moment, and 
then added, " Dost thou know that I have been a father ? 
— I am a father no more. — I saw my son fall in battle. — 
He fought at my side. — I saw him expire — He was cov- 
ered with wounds, when he fell dead at my feet." 

40. He pronouncedthese words with the utmost vehe- 
mence. His body shook with a universal tremor. He 
was almost stifled with sighs, which he w 7 ould not suffer 
to escape him. There was a keen restlessness in his eye ; 
but no tears flowed to his relief. At length he became 
calm by degrees: and, turning towards the east, where 
the sun had just risen ; " Dost thou see," said he to the 
young officer, "the beauty of that sky, which sparkles 
with prevailing day ? and hast thou pleasurein the sight?" 
" Yes," replied the young officer, "I have pleasurein the 
beauty of eo fine a sky." " I have none!" said the In- 
dian, and his tears then found their way. 

41. A few minutes after, he showed the young man a 
magnolia in full bloom. "Dost thou see that beautiful 
tree?" said he, « and dost thou look upon it with plea- 
sure ?" " Yes," replied the officer, " 1 look with pleasure 
upon that beautiful tree."—" I have no longer any plea- 
sure in looking upon it !" said the Indian hastily: and 
immediately added; "Go, return to thy lather, that he 
may still have pleasure, when he sees the sun rise in the 
morning, and the trees blossom in the spring." 

Note. Columbia is the largest river of North America 
that flows into the Pacific Ocean. It rises in the Rocky 



the corsair; m 

mountains, and, after a circuitous course of 1500 miles 
generally south or south westerly, it flows into the ocean 
between Point Adams and Cape Disappointment. Its 
principal tributaries are the Multnomah, Lewis' and 
Clark's rivers. It is navigable for vessels upwards of 300 
miles. 

The Missouri rises in the Rocky mo'Vntains, in 45° 
north latitude, and falls into the Mississippi 21 miles be- 
low the Illinois, 154 above the Ohio, and 1140 from the 
Gulf of Mexico. It is navigable 1300 miles. — Lake On- 
tario lies between the state of New York and Upper 
Canada. It discharges its waters into the St. Lawrence, 
at its north side, and receives the Niagara at its south 
extremity. 

Questions. 

What are the characteristic habits of the western Indians ? 

What are their amusements ? 

What are their religious opinions and ceremonies? 

On what principle are their laws founded ? 

Have they a disposition to become civilized ? 

Are they a revengeful people? 

Where is the source of Columbia riveri 5 

What is its length ? 

Into what ocean does it How ? 

For what distance is it navigable ? 

Where is the source of the Missouri ? 

How many miles is it navigable? 

Where is its junction with the Mississippi ? 

Where is Lake Ontario ? 

Into what river does it discharge its waters f 

Where does it receive the Niagara river ? 



THE CORSAIR.— Byron. 

Conrad the Corsair, having escaped from prison and join- 
ed his friends, makes for the pirate's isle, to revisit his 
wife. 

THEY gain by twilight's hour their lonely isle : 
To them the very rocks appear to smile, 
6 



m THE CORSAIR. 

The haven hums with many a cheering sound. 

The beacons blaze their wonted stations round, 

The boats are darting o'er the curly bay, 

And sportive dolphins bend them through the spray ; 

Even the hoarse sea-bird's shrill discordant shriek, 

Greets like the welcome of his tuneless beak ! 

Beneath each lamp that through its lattice gleams, 

Their fancy paints the friends that trim the beams. 

Oh ! what can sanctify the joys of home 

Like hope's gay glance from Ocean's troubled foam. 

The lights are high from beacon and from bower, 
And midst them Conrad seeks Medora's tower : 
He looks in vain— 'tis strange, and all remark 
Amid so many, hers alone is dark. 
'Tis strange— of yore its welcome never fail'd, 
Nor now, perhaps, extinguish'd— only veil'd. 
With the first boats descends he for the shore, 
And looks impatient on the lingering oar. 
Oh ! for a wing beyond the falcon's flight 
To bear him like an arrow to that height ! 
With the first pause the resting rowers gave, 
He waits not — looks not—leaps into the wave, 
* Strives through the surge — bestrides the beach— 
and high 
Ascends the path familiar to his eye. 

He reach'd his turret door — he paused — no sound 
Broke from within — and all was night around. 
He knock'd, and loudly— footsteps nor reply 
Announced that any heard or deem'd him nigh ; 
He knock'd — but faintly — for his trembling hand 
Refus'd to aid his heavy heart's demand. 
The portal opens — 'tis a well known face, — 
But not the form he panted to embrace. 
Its lips are silent — twice his own essay'd, 
And fail'd to frame the question they delay 'd ; 
He snatch'd the lamp — its light will answer all — 
It quits his grasp — expiring in the fall. 
He would not wait for that reviving ray — ■ 
As soon could he have lingered there for day ; 
But, glimmering through the dusky corridore, 
Another chequers o'er the shadowed floor ; 



THE CORSAIR. 63 

Mis steps the chamber gain — his eyes behold 
All that his heart believ'd not — yet foretold. 

He turnM not — spoke not— sunk not— -iix'd his look, 
And set the anxious frame that lately shook : 
He gazed — how long we gaze despite of pain, 
And know — but dare not own we gaze in vain 1 ! 
In. life itself she was so still and fair, 
That death with gentler aspect withered there ; 
And the cold flowers her colder hand contained 
In that last grasp as tenderly were strain'd 
As if she scarcely felt, but feign'd a sleep, 
And made it almost mockery, yet to weep: 
The long dark lashes fringed her lids of snow— 
And veiiM — thought shrinks from all that lurk'd be- 
low — 
Oh ! o ? er the eye death most exerts his might, 
And hurls the spirit from her throne of light ! 
Sinks those blue orbs in that long last eclipse, 
But spares, as yet, the charm around her lips — * 
Yet — yet they seem as they forebore to smile, 
And vvish'd repose— but only for a while; 
But the white shroud, and each extended tresfl, 
Long — fair — but spread in utter lifelessness, 
Which late the sport of every summer wind, 
Escaped the baffled wreath that strove to hind ; 
These, and the pale pure cheek became the bier— 
But she is nothing — wherefore is she here ? 

He ask'd no question — all were answer'd now 
By the first glance on that still—- marble brow. 
\t was enough — she died— what reck'd it how ? 
The love of youth, the hope of better years, 
The source of softest joy and tenderest fears. 
The only living thing he could not hate, 
Was reft at once, — and he deserv'd his fate, 
But did not feel it less ;— the good explore, 
For peace, those realms where guilt can never soar : 
The proud — the wayward — who have fix'd below 
Their joy — and find this earth enough for woe, 
Lose in that one their all — perchance a mite — 
But who in patience parts with all delight ? 
Full many a stoic eye and aspect stern 



64 THE CORSAIR. 

Hide hearts where grief hath little left to learn ; 
And many a withering thought lies hid — not lost— 
In smiles who least befit, who wear them most. 

By 1hose, that deepest feel, are ill exprest 
The indistinctness of the suffering breast; 
Where thousand thoughts begin to end in one, 
Which seeks from all, the refuge found in none ; 
No words suffice the secret soul to show, 
And truth denies HI eloquence to woe. 
On Conrad's stricken soul exhaustion prest, 
And stupor almost lull'd it into rest ; 
So feeble now — his toother's softness crept 
To those wild eyes, which like an infant's wept: 
It was the very weakness of his brain, 
Which these confessed, without relieving pain. 
None saw his trickling tears — perchance, if seen, 
That useless flood of grief had never been : 
Nor long they flowed— he dried them to depart, 
in helpless — hopeless— brokenness of heart: 
The sun goes forth — but Conrad's day is dim, 
And the night cometh— ne'er to pass from him— r 
There is no darkness like the cloud of mind, 
On grief's vain eye — the blindest of the blind! 
Which may not — dare not see — but turns aside 
To blackest shade— nor will endure aguide ! 

His heart wasform'd for softness — warp'd to wrong — 
Betray 'd too early, and beguii'd too long ; 
Each feeling pure— -as falls the dropping dew 
Within the grot — like that had harden'd too;— - 
Less clear, perchance, its early trials past, 
But sunk, and chill'd, and petrified at last. 
Yet tempests wear, and lightning cleaves the rock; 
If such his heart, so shattered is the shock. 
There grew one flower beneath its rugged brow, 
Though dark the shade— it sheltered— saved till now ! 
The thunder came— that bolt hath blasted both, 
The granite's firmness, and the lily's growth : 
The gentle plant hath left no leaf to tell 
Its tale, but shrunk and wither'd where it fell, 
And of its cold protector, blacken round 
But shiver'd fragments on the barren ground. 



FRANKLIN. 65 

Tis morn— to venture on this lonely hour 
Few dare — though now Anselmo sought his tower. 
He was not there — nor seen along the shore; 
Ere night, alarm'd, their isle is traversed o'er : 
Another morn — another bid them seek, 
And shout his name till echo waxeth weak ; 
Mount — grotto — cavern — valley searched in vain; 
They find on shore a sea-boat's broken chain — 
Their hope revives — they follow o'er the main. 
? Tis idle — moons roll on moons away, 
And Conrad comes not — came not since that day— 
Nor trace, nor tidings of his doom declare 
Where lives his grief, or perish'd his despair : 
Long mourn'd his band whom none could mourn 

beside 
And fair the monument they gave his bride : 
For him they raise not the recording stone— 
His death yet dubious, deeds too widely known ; 
He left a Corsair's name to other times, 
Link'fl with one virtue, and a thousand crimes.. 



BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF FRANKLIN. 

— Kingston* 

1. BENJAMIN FRANKLIN.born at Boston, 1 7Q6 S 
was placed at a very early age under one of his brothers, 
who was a printer, where he made a rapid progress in 
that art, so useful to mankind, and contracted an attach- 
ment for the press, which continued as long as he lived. 
Scarcely emerged from infancy, Franklin was a philoso- 
pher without being conscious of it, and, by the continual 
exercise of his genius, prepared himself for those great 
discoveries, which in science have since associated his 
name with that of Newton, and for those political reflec- 
tions which have placed him by the side of a Solon and a 
Lycurgus. 

2. Soon after his removal from Boston to Philadelphia* 
Franklin, in concert with some other young men, estab*> 
iished a small club, where every member, ..after his work 
was done, and on holidays, brought his stock of ideas, 
Tvhich were submitted to discussion. The society, of 
which the young printer was the saul.has beenihe source 



66 FRANKLIN. 

of every useful establishment in that slate, calculated to 
promote the progress of science, the mechanical arts, and 
particularly the improvement of the human understand- 
ing. Higher employments, however, at length called him 
from his country, which he was destined to serve more 
effectually a3 its agent in England, whither he was sent 
in 1757, 

3. The stamp act, by which the British minister wish- 
ed to familiarize the Americans to pay taxes to the mo- 
ther country, revived that love of liberty which had led 
their forefathers to a country, at that time a desert ; and 
the colonies formed a congress, the first idea of which 
had been communicated to them by Franklin, at the con- 
ferences at Albany, in 1754. The war that was just ter- 
minated, and the exertions made by them to support it, 
had given them a conviction of their strength ; they op- 
posed this measure, and the minister gave way, but he re- 
served the means of renewing the attempt. 

4. Once cautioned, however, they remained on their 
guard ; liberty, cherished by their alarms, took deeper 
root ; and the rapid circulation of ideas by means of 
newspapers, for the introduction of which*they were in- 
debted to the printer of Philadelphia, united them to- 
gether to resist every fresh enterprise. In the year 1766, 
this printer, called to the bar of the house of commons, 
underwent that famous interrogatory, which placed the 
r. ame of Franklin as high in politics, as it was in natural 
philosophy From that time he defended the cause of 
America with the firmness and moderation becoming a 
great man, pointing out to the ministry all the errors they 
had committed, and the consequences they would produce. 

5. Until the period when the tax on tea, meeting the 
same opposition as the stamp act had done, England 
blindly fancied herself capable of subjecting, by force 
3.000,000 of men determined to be free, at a distance of 
1000 leagues. Every man is acquainted with the parti- 
culars of that war, but «very man has not equally reflect- 
ed on the bold attempt of Franklin as a legislator. Hav- 
ing as-serted their independence, and placed themselves in 
the rank of nations, the different colonies, now the United 
Stares of America, adopted each its own form of govern- 
fltteri-t,.aiui retaining, almost universally, their admiration 



FRANKLIN. gp 

for the British constitution, framed them from the same 
principles, variously modelled. 

6. Franklin alone, disengaging the political machine 
from those multiplied movements, and admired counter- 
poises that rendered it so complicated, proposed the re- 
el ucing it to the simplicity of a single legislative body. 
Thi& grand idea startled the legislators of Pennsylvania ; 
but the philosopher removed the fears of many, and at 
length determined them to the adoption of his principle. 
Having given laws to his country, Franklin undertook 

1 again to serve it in Europe, not by representation to the 
metropolis, or answers at the bar of the house of com- 
mons ; but by treaties with France, and successively 
with other powers. 

7. From France he returned to America in 1785, and 
lived five years after this period : for three years he was 
president of the general assembly of Pennsylvania ; he 
was a member of the convention that established the new 
form of federal government ; and his last public act was a 
grand example for those who are employed in the legis- 
lation of their country. In this convention he differed in 
some points from the majority ; but when the articles 
were ultimately decreed, he said to his colleagues, «; we 
ought to have but one opinion ; the good of our country 
requires that the resolutions should be unanimous," and 
he signed. 

8. He died April IT, 1790. As an author, he never 
wrote a work of any length. His political works consist 
of letters or short tracts, but all of them, even those of hu- 
mour, bear the marks of his observing genius and mild 
philosophy. He wrote many for that rank of people who 
have no opportunity for study, and whom it is yet of so 
much consequence to instruct ; and he was well skilled 
in reducing useful truths to maxims easily retained, and 
sometimes to proverbs, or little tales, the simple and na- 
tural graces of which acquire new value when associated 
with the name of their author. 

9. The most voluminous of his works is the history of 
his own life, which he commenced for his son, and which 
reaches no farther than 1757. He speaks of himself as 
he would have done of another person, delineating his 
thoughts, his actions, and even his errors and faults ; he 
*lescribes the unfolding of his genius and talents, with tfce 



m FRANKLIN. 

simplicity of a great man, who knows how to do justice te 
himself, arui with the testimony of a clear conscience 
Void of reproach. 

10. In short, the whole life of Franklin, his meditations 
and his labors, have all been directed to public utility ; 
but the grand object that he had always in view, did not 
shut his heart against private friendship : he loved his 
family, and his friends, and was extremely beneficent. In 
society he was sententious but not fluent ; a listener 
rather than a talker ; an informing rather than a pleas- 
ing companion : impatient of interruption he often men- 
tioned the Indians who always remain silent before they 
give an answer to a question which they have heard at- 
tentively ; unlike some of the politest societies of Europe, 
where a sentence can scarcely be finished without inter- 
ruption. 

11. In the midst of his greatest occupations for the li- 
berty of his country, he had some physical experiment al- 
ways near him in his closet; and the sciences which he 
had rather discovered than studied, afforded him a con- 
tinual source of pleasure. He made various bequests 
and donations to cities, public bodies, and individuals i 
and requested that the following epitaph which he com- 
posed for himself some years ago, might be inscribed or 
kis tomb stone : 

12 THE BODY 

of 

Benjamin Franklin, Printer, 

(Like the covering of an old Book, 

Its contents torn out, 

And stript of its lettering and gilding,) 

Lies here, food for worms : 

Yet the work itself shall not be lost, 

But will (as he believed) appear once more^ 

In a new 

And more beautiful edition 

Corrected arid Amende4 

by 

The Author. 



(69) 
LAKE ASPHALTITES. 

1. THIS Lake is more usually known by the 
name of the Dead Sea. It lies in Palestine, and is about 
fifty miles in length, and twelve or thirteen in breadth. 
It is surrounded by lofty mountains, and receives the 
river Jordan. It covers the ground on which stood the 
cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, buried, according to Stra- 
bo's report, by an earthquake accompanied by frequent 
eruptions of fire, or, according to scriptural expression, 
by a rain of sulphur. 

2. This lake is rendered remarkable by the great 
quantities of bituminous and inflammable substance, call- 
ed Asphaltos, floating on its surface. This substance, 
having been thrown ispfrom the bottom in a melted state, 
by the agency of subterraneous heat, and having become 
solid by the coldness of the water, is collected on the mar- 
gin of the lake. Doctor Clarke in his recent travels, has 
removed the superstitious prejudices so long entertained 
relative to the Dead Sea, of which he gives the following 
animated description. 

3. " The Dead Sea, below, upon our left, appeared so 
near to us, that we thought we could ride thither in a very 
short space of time. Still nearer stood a mountain upon 
its western shore, resembling in itsgform, the cone of Ve- 
suvius, and having also a crater upon its top, which is 
plainly discernible. The distance, however, is much 
greater than it appears to be ; the magnitude of the objects 
beheld in this tine prospect, causing them to appear less 
remote than they really are. 

4. The atmosphere was remarkably clear and serene; 
but we saw none of those clouds of smoke, which, by some 
writers, are said to exhale from the surface of Lake As- 
phaltites, nor from any neighbouring mountain. Every 
thing about it was, in the highest degree, grandand awful. 
Its desolate, although majestic features, are well suited 
to the tales related concerning it by the inhabitants of the 
country, who all speak of it with terror, seeming to shrink 
from the narrative of its deceitful allurements and dead- 
ly influence. 

5. " Beautiful fruit," say they, " grows upon its shores, 
which is no sooner touched, than it becomes dust and bit- 
ter ashes." In addition to its physical horrors, the region 



70 LAKE ASPHALTITES. 

around is said to be more perilous, owing to the ferocious 
tribes wandering upon the shores of the lake, than any 
other part of the Holy Land. A passion for the marvel- 
lous has thus affixed, for ages, false characteristics to the 
sublimest association of natural scenery in the whole 
world. 

6. Although it be known that the waters of this lake 
instead of proving destructive to animal life, swarm with 
myriads of fishes; that instead of falling victims to its 
exhalations, certain birds make it their peculiar resort ; 
that shells abound on its shores ; that the pretended "fruit 
containing ashes," is as natural and admirable a produc- 
tion of nature, as the rest of the vegetable kingdom ; that 
bodies sink or float in it, according to the proportion of 
their gravit) to the gravity of the water ; that its vapours 
are not more insalubrious than those of any other lake, 
and that innumerable Arabs people the neighbouring 
district. 

7. Notwithstanding all these facts are now well es- 
tablished, even the latest authors by whom it is men- 
tioned, and one among the number, from whose writings 
some of these truths have been derived, continue to fid 
their descriptions with imaginary horrors and ideal phan- 
toms which though less substantial than the ' black per- 
pendicular rocks, 5 around it, * cast their lengthened sha- 
dows over the waters of the Dead Sea.' 

8. " The ancients, 55 as it is observed by the traveller 
now alluded to, " were much better acquainted with it 
than are the moderns; and, it may be added, that the 
time is near at hand, when it will be more philosophical- 
ly examined. The present age is not that in which 
countries so situated, can long remain unexplored. The 
thirst for knowledge, and the love of travel, have attained 
to such a pitch, that every portion of the globe will be 
ransacked for their gratification. 55 

Note, Palestine, a part of Turkey in Asia, received 
its name from the Philistines who inhabited its coasts ; 
it is also called Juclea, and the Holy Land, and is the 
Canaan of Scripture. It is bounded by Mount Libanus 
on the north, by Mount Hermon on the east, by the 
mountains of Seir on the south, and by the Mediterranean 



TYRE. 71 

on the west. Its capital was Jerusalem. — -The river 
Jordan rises in Mount Libanus. 

Questions. 

Where is Lake Asphaltites or the Dead Sea i 

What is the situation of Palestine, or the Holy Land & 

What are the boundaries of Palestine ? 

What is the capital ? 

Where is the source of the river Jordan ? 

Where were the ancient cities of Sodom and Gomorrah ? 



SIEGE AND DESTRUCTION OF TYRE. 

— Universal History. 

1. ALEXANDER signified to the inhabitants of 
Tyre, that he proposed to sacrifice to Hercules in that 
city. When the Tynans received this alarming intelli- 
gence, they discovered not less firmness than prudence. 
They immediately sent an embassy to Alexander, and as- 
sured him that they had formed an unalterable resolution, 
that neither the Persians nor the Macedonians should 
ever enter their city. 

2. We cannot but wonder at this boldness in a nation 
whose inhabitants were wholly unaccustomed to war; 
but the resources of their wealth and commerce seem to 
have heightened their courage, instead of softening the 
character of the people. Their city, which, in the lan- 
guage of the east, was styled the eldest daughter of Sidon, 
had long been acknowledged the mistress of the sea. 
The purple shellfish, which is found in great abundance 
on their coasts, gave them early possession of that lu- 
crative branch of commerce; and the advantages of 
clothing the princes and nobles of antiquity was princi- 
pally confined to the Tyrians. 

3. Their city was separated from the sea by a frith 
half a mile broad ; and the walls were a hundred feet 
high, and extended eighteen miles in circumference. 
The industry of the inhabitants, together with the conve- 
nience of its situation and the capaciousness of its h*r- 



n TYRE. 

bours, made it the commercial capital of the world. It 
abounded with excellent artificers in wood, stone, and 
iron, was numerously peopled, and had large magazines ot 
military and naval stores. 

4. Notwithstanding the natural and artificial strength 
of the city, Alexander resolved to besiege it. He, there* 
fore, in the first place, ran a mole from the continent to 
the wails of Tyre, where the sea was about three fathoms 
deep. On the side of the continent the work was carried 
on with great alaciity: but when the troops approached 
the city, the inhabitants galled them with missile weapons 
from the battlements, and the depth of water incommod- 
ed them. 

5. The Tvrians also galled the workmen from their 
galleys, which, as they had the command of the sea, they 
could easily effect. To forward their labours, and, at the 
same time, resist these complicated assaults, Alexander 
gave orders to erect, on the furthest projecture of the 
mole, two wooden towers on which he placed engines ; 
these were covered with leather and raw hides, in order 
to resist the burning darts and fireships of the enemy. 

5. But this contrivance was soon rendered vain and 
ineffectual. The Tyrians procured a large hulk which 
they filled with dry twigs, pitch, sulphur, and other com- 
bustibles. Two masts were raised towards the prow, 
each of which was armed with a double yard : and from 
the extremities of these were suspended vast caldrons, 
filled with whatever substance might seem likely to add 
to the conflagration. 

7. As soon as the wind appeared favourable., they towed 
the hulk into the sea with two galleys ; and, having ap- 
proached the mole, the sailors set the vessel on lire and 
swam to land. The works of the Macedonians were soon 
in ablaze ; and the Tyrians, sailing forth in boats, pre- 
vented them from extinguishing the fire ; by which means 
the labour of many weeks was reduced to ruin in one day. 

8. Alexander, however, was not to be intimidated by 
this misfortune: he gave ordeas that a new mole should 
be raised higher and broader than the first, and upon 
which engines should again be placed. While these op- 
erations were carrying on, he received reinforcements of 
troops from Peloponnesus,which arrived very opportunely 



TYRE. fi 

to revive the courage of his men, exhausted by fatigue 3 
and dejected by defeat. 

9. The maritime provinces also, which he had reduced 
to his subjection, sent to offer their assistance in an under- 
taking, which could scarcely have terminated successfully 
so long as the Tyrians possessed the dominion of the sea. 
By the united force of lower Asia, Cyprus, and Rhodes, 
the whole armament of Alexander amounted to two hun- 
dred and twenty four vessels. The Tyrians, who had 
hitherto confided in their superiority, were now obliged to 
retire within their harbours for safety. 

10. That people, however, were not discouraged front 
persevering in their defence : they attacked with showers 
of ignited weapons the hulk and galleys destined to ad- 
vance the battering engines against their walls ; and be* 
sides this, still trusting in their courage, resolved to attack 
the Cyprian squadron, stationed at the mouth of the har- 
bour, which looked towards Sidon. The boldness of the 
design was not less than the bravery which the Tyrians 
employed in carrying it into execution, 

11. That they might conceal their operations from the 
enemy, they had previously fixed up sails in the mouth of 
the harbour. They observed that the Greeks and Mace- 
donians were usually employed in private affairs about 
mid-day, and that Alexander about that time also retired 
to his pavilion, which was erected near the haven, and 
looked towards Egypt. Against that hour, therefore, the 
best sading vessels were selected from the fleet, and man- 
ned with the most expert rowers and the most resolute 
soldiers, all inured to the sea, and properly armed for 
battle. 

12. They proceeded for a while slowly and silently; 
but when they had approached within sight of the Cypri- 
ans, they at once clashed their oars, raised a great shout, 
and advanced abreast of each other to the attack. The 
Tyrians sunk many of the enemy's ships at the first 
shock, and others were dashed against the shore. Oa 
that day Alexander had remained but a short time in his 
pavilion. 

13. When he was informed of this desperate sally of 
the besieged, he commanded such vessels as were ready, 
to block upthe mouth of fie haven ; and thus preventthe 
remainder of thcTyrian Fleet from joining tfceir victeri- 

7 



JI TYRE. 

ous companions. In the meantime with several galleys, 
hastily prepared, he sailed round to attack the Ty- 
rians. The inhabitants in the city, perceiving the dan- 
ger of their comrades, made signal to recal them to 
the ships: but they had scarcely begun to shape their 
course back to the city, when the fleet of Alexander as- 
sailed, and soon rendered them unserviceable. 

14. Few of the vessels escaped ; two were sunk at the 
mouth of the harbour; but the men saved themselves by 
swimming. The issue of these naval operations determined 
the fate of Tyre. Having proved so victorious over 
the hostile fleet, the Macedonians fearlessly advanced 
their engines against the walls of the city. Amidst re- 
peated assaults for two days, the besiegers exhibited great 
ardour and courage, and the besieged were actuated by 
their desperate situation. 

15. The towers which the Greeks and Macedonians 
had raised to the height of the walls, enabled them to fight 
hand to hand with the enemy. By the assistance of spon- 
toons, some of the bravest soldiers passed over to the bat- 
tlements ; but the besieged poured vessels of burning 
sand on those who attempted to scale the wail on lad- 
ders, which penetrated to the bone. 

16. The vigour of attack could only be equalled by the 
\igour of resistance ; the Tyrians contrived to weaken 
the shock of the battering engines, by green hides and 
eoverlets of wool ; and when the enemy was so far suc- 
cessful as to effect a breach in the walls, the bravest were 
always ready to repel them from entering the place. Oa 
the third day, the engines of the besiegers assailed the 
walls: and the fleet divided into two squadrons, attacked 
the opposite harbours at the same time. 

17. The battering engines having effected a wide breach 
in the walls, Alexander gave orders to raise the scaling- 
ladders, that the soldiers might enter the town over the 
ruins. Admetus, with the targeteers, was the first that 
attempted to mount the breach ; but this brave command- 
er soon fell by the attack of the enemy ; Alexander and 
his companions, however following after, took possession 
of the wall. The twd squadrons of the fleet were also 
successful : the one entered the harbour of Egypt, whilst 
the other forced its passage into that of Sidon ; but thB 



TYRE, f£ 

besieged, though the enemy had possessed themselve? of 
the walls of the city, still rallied and prepared for defence 
.■ 18. The Tynans having taken some Grecian vessels 
from Sidon, inhumanly butchered the crews upon their 
walls, and then threw the dead bodies into the sea, in sight 
©f the whole Macedonian army. This action, together 
with the extreme length of time to which ^ siege had 
been protracted, provoked the resentment of Alexander 
and exasperated the fury of the victors. Eight thousand 
Tynans were slain in the town, and thirty thousand 
were dragged into captivity. 

19. The principal magistrates of the city, together with 
some Carthagenians, who had come to worship the gods of 
iheir mother country, sought refuge in the temple of Ty- 
nan Hercules, where the clemency or piety of Alexander 
saved them. The Macedonian army lost four hundred 
men in the obstinate siege of seven months. Thus fell 
Tyre, that had been for many ages the most flourishing 
city in the world, and had spread the arts of commerce into 
the most remote regions. 

Note, Tyre, a seaport of Syria, in that part formerly cal- 
led Phoenicia, was once a place of exceeding great 
trade. Its latitude is 33 degrees north. It was destroyed 
about 350 years before Christ. — Alexander died by a i'evev 
occasioned by a surfeit, in the thirty third year of his age 
and thirteenth of his government. — Peloponnesus, now 
called the Morea, is situated in the south part of Greece. 
It is a peninsula, connected with Greece Proper by the 
isthmus of Corinth. It is two hundred miles in length 
and one hundred and forty in breadth. . 

Questions. 

Where was the ancient city of Tyre ? 
In what year was it destroyed ? 
By whom r 

Where is Peloponnesus or the Morea ? 
What is the extent? 

What isthmus connects this peninsula with Greece 
Proper ? 



^76) 

BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF NEWTON. 

— Kingston* 

1. SIR ISAAC NEWTON, a celebrated English 
philosopher and mathematician, and one of the greatest 
geniuses that ever appeared in the world, was descended 
of an ancient family, which settled for three centuries 
upon the manor of Wooistrope,in Lincolnshire, where he 
was born, on Christmas day, 1642. At twelve years of 
age he was sent to the grammar school at Grantham; 
and af eighteen, removed to Trinity college at Cambridge, 
in 1660. 

£. His uncommon strength of mind was exhibited at an 
early age; being particularly attached to mathematical 
studies, he soon made himself master of Euclid, and that 
author was dismissed, as too plain and simple to employ 
his time. He advanced, at once, into more sublime 
studies ; and it is certain, that he had laid the foundation 
of his two immortal works, the Principia, and Optics, 
before he had completed the twenty fourth year of his 
age. 

3. When Newton had finished his Principia, it requir- 
ed some time before the world could understand his phi- 
losophical principles. The best mathematicians were 
obliged to peruse it with the utmost attention, before they 
could make themselves masters of it; and those of a 
lower rank were afraid to venture upon this work, till 
encouraged by the testimonies of the most learned ; but, 
at last, when his genius became more fully known, the 
approbation which had been so slowly obtained became 
universal, and nothing was to be heard, from all quarters, 
but one general shout of admiration. 

4. " Does Mr. Newton eat, drink, or sleep, like other 
men ?" said the marquis l'Hospital, one of the greatest 
mathematicians of the age, to the English who visited him. 
"I represent him to myself as a celestial genius, entirely 
disengaged from matter." It is impossible in this sketch, 
to give a particular account of his discoveries, which were 
so extensive as to embrace the universe. It is said by 
Keil, that, M if all philosophy and mathematics, were con- 
sidered as consisting of ten parts, nine of them ace 
entirely of his discovery and invention," 



NEWTON, 77 

5. In contemplating the various excellencies of his 
profound genius, it is difficult to say, whether sagacity, 
penetration, energy of mind, or diligence appear most 
conspicuous; yet, with unaffected humility, he disclaim- 
ed all singular pretension to superior talents. He ob- 
served to one of his friends who was complimenting him 
on his sublime discoveries, " that if he had done any thing 
in science worthy of notice, it was owing to patient in- 
dustry of thinking, rather than to extraordinary saga- 
city." 

6. He always put himself on a level with his company ; 
no singularities, natural or affected, distinguished him 
from other men ; and the most censorious observers could 
never charge him with the vanity of presumed authority. 
His genius and learning had procured him merited hon- 
ors. As early as 1669, he was chosen professor of 
mathematics in Cambridge; and, in 1696, he was appoint- 
ed warden to the Mint, in which employment he did 
very signal service to the nation. 

7- Three years after he was appointed master of that 
office; a place worth twelve or fifteen -hundred pounds 
per annum, which he held til! his death. In 1703, he was 
chosen president of the Royal Society, having previously 
been elected a member of the Royal Academy of Sciences 
at Paris. The French soon relinquished the philosophy 
of their countryman, Bes Cartes, for the solid principles 
of Newton. 

8. This great man did not negteet the opportunities of 
doing good which the revenues of his patrimony, and a 
profitable employment, afforded him. When decency, or 
any occasion required expense or show, he knew how to 
be magnificent with a very good grace. At other times*, 
that pomp, which dazzles weak minds, was retrenched, 
and the expense saved for batter purposes. Notwith- 
standing Sir Isaac's intense application to study, he was- 
not so absorbed in philosophy, but that he was- enabled tt* 
disengage his thoughts, when his other affairs required his 
attention ; and as soon as he had leisure, to resume his 
researches where he had left off. 

9. This he appears to have performed not so much from 
the extraordinary strength of his memory, as by the fore? 
of his inventive faculty. He had read fewer of the modern 
mathematicians than could have been expected, his ©\m 



7% NEWTON. 

prodigious invention readily supplying him with what hg 
might have occasion for, in the pursuit of any subject he 
might choose to investigate. This extraordinary man was 
always distinguished for the meekness of his disposition, 
and his great love of peace. 

10. He would rather have chosen to remain in obscuri- 
ty and lose the credit of the most sublime discoveries, 
than to have relinquished that tranquillity of mind, which 
he constantly endeavoured to observe. We find him re- 
flecting on the controversy, respecting his optic lectures: 
in which he was almost unavoidably engaged in the fol- 
lowing terms. « I blamed my own imprudence, for part- 
ing with so real a blessing as my quiet, to run after a sha- 
dow." 

11. To crown all the other excellencies which adorn 
his character, this great philosopher is well known to have 
been a firm believer, and a serious christian ; hence he 
applied his discoveries concerning the frame and system 
of the universe, to demonstrate the being of a God, and tQ 
illustrate his power and wisdom in the creation. He 
devoted himself with the utmost attention, to the study 
of the holy scriptures, and considered their several parts 
with uncommon exactness: particularly as to the order 
of time, and the series of prophecies and events relating to 
th e Messiah. 

IS- In 1718, he published the chronology, which ex- 
plains the connexions between sacred and profane histo- 
ry, and furnishes new illustrations of several texts of 
scripture After this, he published his observations on 
th^ prophecies of Daniel, and the Apocalypse of St. John, 
in 172,3. He endeavours to prove in this work, that the 
prophecy of Daniel's weeks was an express prediction 
of the Messiah, and fulfilled in Jesus Christ. With re- 
spect to his religious sentiments, though firmly attached 
to the church of England, he was greatly averse to the 
persecutions of the non -conformists. 

13. He judged of men by their manners, and the true 
schismatics, in his opinion, were the vicious and wick- 
ed. After enjoying a uniform state of health, the result 
of temperance and regularity, till the age of eighty, he 
began to be afflicted with an incurable and painful disease ; 
and the paroxysms of his disorder were distressing io the 
highest degree. In these trying circumstances, he wis 



GUINEA. 0§ 

never observed to utter the least complaint, nor to express 
the least impatience ; but in his intervals of ease, assum- 
ed all that cheerfulness and good humour, which had 
ever been a distinguished trait in his character, 

14. He resigned his life March £0, 1727, in the eighty 
fifth year cfhis age; and was honoured with a pompous 
funeral. An elegant monument, in Westminster Abbey 5 
was erected to his memory. The principles of this excel- 
lent man, and his conduct through life, have left a strong 
and pleasing evidence, that the highest intellectual powers 
harmonize with religion and virtue; and that there is no- 
thing in Christianity, but what will abide the scrutiny of 
the soundest and most enlarged understandings. 

15. Dr. Ryland makes the following remarks on the 
character and writings of this great philosopher. "In Sir 
Isaac Newton's dissertation on Daniel and the Revela- 
tions, you see the greatest geometrician in the world, who 
understood the nature of demonstration, as well as any 
man that ever lived, bowing his understanding to the re- 
velation of God, and studying that revelation all his days ° y 
we are assured that his Bible was always lying on his 
table or desk before him. The character and practice of 
this great man, is more than sufficient to weigh down to 
eternity all the Bolingbrokes and Humes, the Rosseaus 
and Voltaires that ever lived, or ever will live to the end 
of time." 



GUINEA.— Goldsmith. 

1. GUINEA is usually divided into the grain -c{>ast, the 
tooth-coast, the gold-coast, and the slave-coast. As ail 
Nigritia and Guinea lie within the tropic of Cancer, the 
air is excessively hot, and the flat part of the country being 
overflowed a great part of the year by the periodical rains, 
the climate is unhealthy. Many parts of the country arc 
extremely fertile, and abound with the most delicious 
fruits; nor is it uncommon to behold on the same tree, 
fruit and blossoms together. 

2. Before the breezes arise, which always spring up 
about noon, the heat of the sun is intolerable; but after- 
wards, refreshing gales render the country very support- 



m GUINEA, 

able. Thunder and rain, with a sort of suffocating heat, 
prevail during four months in the year. The tornadoes 
sometimes produce most dreadful scenes ; darkness comes 
on at mid-day, and the thunder and lightning are more 
awful than can be conceived by an European ; the whole 
face of nature seems suddenly changed* 

3. Guinea is supposed to contain more gold than any 
other part of the world. Great quantities are washed 
down from the mountains, and found in the rivers. In 
rainy seasons, after a wet night, the sea shore is covered 
with people, each having a couple of wooden bowls, the 
largest they fill with the earth and sand brought down 
from the mountains by the floods; this they wash with 
many waters till most of the sand is thus got rid of; the 
remainder, containing the metal, which sinks to the bot- 
tom, they reserve in the other bowl. 

4. Sometimes they find as much gold as is worth a shil- 
ling or more; but they often look in vain. The value, 
however, of the gold brought from the Guinea coast one 
year with another, is supposed to amount to threcrhundre$ 
thousand pounds sterling. 

5. " Hot Guinea too gives yellow dust of goldj, 
Which with her rivers, rolls adown the sides 

Of unknown hills, where fiery winged winds, 
And sandy deserts, rous'd by sudden storms, 
All search forbid : however, on either hand, 
Valley and pleasant plains, and many a tract 
Beem'd uninhabitable erst, are found 
Fertile and populous." * 

6. . "Their sable tribes, 

In shades of verdant groves, and mountains tall, 
Frequent enjoy the cool descent of rain 

And soft refreshing breezes : nor are lakes 
Here wanting ; those a sea wide surface spread,, 
Which to the distant Nile and Senegal 
Send long meanders : whate'er lies beyond, 
Or rieh or barren, ignorance overcasts 
With her dark mantle." 

T. The manner of living of the natives of this extensive 
country is coarse and indelicate, but they are such ene- 
mies to drunkenness, that a single trespass of this aaturfe, 



GUINEA. 81 

is punished in the most exemplary manner, being very 
properly regarded as the aggregate of every enormity, by 
reducing mankind to a level with the beasts, prompting 
them to infringe the rights of society which it deprives of 
a useful member, and destroying the efficacy of the best 
laws and government. 

8. The rich wear a shirt with long sleeves, rings of iron 
interspersed with bells round their legs, and a scimetar 
by their sides. Every son follows, invariably the profes^ 
sion of his father. Like most of the ether nations of these 
regions, they deeonit impossible to discover one another's 
sentiments by the delineation of crooked characters, and 
suppose that white men are favoured with the interven- 
tion of familiar spirits., when they interpret the meaning 
of their friends' writing. 

9. Women of distinction on the gold coast display 
great taste in the articles and disposition of their dress. 
The cloth which girds the waist is longer than that of the 
other sex; their hair is elegantly decorated with gold, 
coral, and ivory ; circles of which likewise ornament 
their necks, arms, and legs, and they throw a silk veil 
over the neck and bosom. On the birth of a child a 
priest attends, who bends a number of cords, bits of coral, 
&c. about the head, body, arms, and legs, of the infant. 

10. These are regarded as amulets against sickness and 
disasters, and, in fact, are the only things worn till the 
child is seven or eight years old, when a small cloth apron 
is put on. The inhabitants of the ivory, or tooth-coast, 
are extremely partial to small bells, which they wear on 
their legs ; the jingling of these gives agility to their danc- 
ing, a diversion of which negroes in general are very 
fond. 

11. The natives of the gold -coast acknowledge one su- 
preme God, to whom they attribute every quality of an 
omnipotent and omniscient Being; but they offer up 
prayers and sacrifices to their idols, like the negroes. 
They believe that when the Creator formed black and 
white men, he offered them their choice of two sorts of 
gifts, gold or learning, and the blacks choosing the former, 
left the latter to the whites. The idols are composed of 
different substances, with an ornament worn on the head 
consecrated to some invisible Spirit. 

12. Each priest has an idol of his own, peculiar in its 



93 WINTER EVENING. 

eonstruction ; but, in general, they are large woodea 
pipes, full of earth, blood, oil, bones of men and beasts 
leathers, hair, and the like, which strange compositions 
are supposed to contain great virtues. When a native 
expires, his wifeand relations commence hideous howling, 
shave their heads, smear their bodies with a chalky sub- 
stance, equip themselves in an old garment, and sally out 
in the streets, incessantly repeating the name of the de- 
ceased with the most piercing lamentations. 

13. The deceased is put into a coffin with his idols 
spendidly dressed with the finest corals, and other valua- 
ble articles, which it is supposed he will have, occasion to 
use in the other world. The body being deposited in the 
earth, the attendants return to the house of the deceased, 
where they are entertained for several successive days. 
The funeral of a sovereign is attended with uncommon 
scenes of horror and inhumanity ; several of his slaves 
are despatched at the grave, as attendants to serve him in 
a future state ; one of his wives, and principal servants, 
with such friendless wretches as are unfortunate enough 
to be within reach, add also to the splendor of the bar- 
barous sacrifice. 

Note. Guinea, a country of Africa, lies within the tropic 
of Cancer, between 12° west and 80° east longitude.* The 
climate is unfavourable to Europeans although many of 
the natives live to a considerable age. 

Questions. 

What is the situation and extent of Guinea ? 

What is the climate ? 

Into how many coasts is Guinea usually divided ? 

What valuable metal does it afford ? 

What is the religion of the people of Guinea ? 



THS WINTER EVENING— Cowper. 

HARK ! 'tis the twanging horn o'er yonder bridge 
That with its wearisome but needful length 
Bestrides the weary flood, in which the moon 

* In (his compilation longitude is reckoned either from Green- 
wich or Philadelphia. 



WINTER EVENING. 83 

Sfees herunwrinkled face reflected bright \ 

He comes, the herald of a noisy world, 

With spatter'd boots, strapp'd waist, and frozen 

locks; 
News from all nations lumbering at his back. 
True to his charge, the close -pack'd load behind, 
Yet careless what he brings, his one concern 
Is to conduct it to the destined inn ; 
And. having dropp'd th' expected bag, pass on. 
He whistles as he goes, light hearted wretch, 
Cold and jet cheerful: messenger of grief 
Perhaps to thousands, and of joy to some ; 
To him indiflf'rent whether grief or joy. 
Houses in ashes, and the fall of stocks, 
Bhths, deaths, and marriages, epistles wet 
With tears, that trick'led down the writer's cheeks 
Fast as the periods from his fluent quill, 
Or charg'd with am'rous sighs of absent swains, 
Or nymphs responsive, equally affect 
His horse and him, unconscious of them all. 
But oh th* important budget ! usher'd in 
With such heart-shaking music, who can say 
What ate its tidings? have our troops awak'd ? 
Or do they still, as if with opium drugg'd, 
Snore to the murmurs of th' Atlantic wave ? 
Is India free? and does she wear her plum'd. 
And jewell'd turban with a smile of peace? 
Or do we grind her still ? The grand debate, 
The popular hart angue % the tart reply, 
The logic, and the wisdom, and the wit, 
And the loud laugh — I long to know them all,; 
I burn to set th' imprison'd wranglers free, 
And give them voice and utt'rance once again. 
Now stir the fire, and close the shutters fast, 
Let fall the curtains, wheel the sofa round, 
And, while the bubbling and loud hissing urn 
Throws up a steamy column, and the cups, 
That cheer but not inebriate, wait on each, 
So let us welcome peaceful ev'ningin. 
Not such hisev'ning, who with shining face 
Sweats in the crowded theatre, and, squeez'd 
And bor'd with elbow -points through both his sides, 
Out-scolds the ranting actor on the stage : 



S4 WINTER EVENING. 

Nor his, who patient stands till his feet throb, 

And his head thumps, to feed upon the breath 

Of patriots, bursting with heroic rage, 

Or placemen, all tranquillity and smiles. 

This folio of four pages, happy work ! 

"Which not ev'n critics criticise ; that holds 

Inquisitive attention, while I read, 

Fast bound in chains of silence, which the fair, 

Though eloquent themselves, yet fear to break ; 

What is it, but a map of busy life, 

Its fluctuations, and its vast concerns? 

Here runs the mountainous and craggy ridge 

That tempts ambition. On the summit see 

The seals of office glitter in his eyes ; 

He climbs, he pants, he grasps them ! At his heels, 

Close at his heels, a demagogue ascends. 

And with a dext'rous jerk soon twists him down, 

And wins them, but to lose them in his turn. 

Here rills of oily eloquence in soft 

Meanders lubricate the course they take ; 

The modest speaker is asham'd and grievM 

T 9 ingross a moment's notice, and yet begs, 

Begs a propitious ear for his poor thoughts, 

However trivial, all that he conceives. 

Sweet bashfulness ! it claims at least this praise ; 

The dearth of information and good sense, 

That it foretels us, always comes to pass, 

Cataracts of declamation thunder here ; 

There forests of no meaning spread the page, 

In which all comprehension wanders, lost ; 

While fields of pleasantry amuse us there 

With merry descants on a nation's woes. 

The rest appears a wilderness of strange 

But gay confusion ; roses for the cheeks, 

And lilies for the brows of faded age, 

Teeth for the toothless, ringlets for the bald, 

Heav'n, earth, and ocean, plundered of their sweets, 

Nectarious essences, Olympian dews, 

Sermons, and city feasts, and fav'rite airs, 

Ethereal journies, submarine exploits, 

And Katterfelto, with his hair on end 

At his own wonders, wond'ring for his bread. 

5 Tis pleasant through the loop-holes of retreat 



JOHNSON. §5 

To peep at such a world ; to see the stir 
Of the great Babel, and not feel the crowd ; 
To hear the roar she sends through all her gates, 
At a safe distance, where the dying sound 
Falls a soft murmur on th' uninjur'd ear. 
Thus sitting, and surveying thus at ease 
The globe and its concerns, I seem advanced 
To some secure and more than mortal height, 
That lib' rates and exempts me from them ail, 
It turns submitted to my view, turns round 
With all its generations ; I behold 
The tumult, and am still. The sound of war 
Has lost its terrors ere it reaches me ; 
Grieves, but alarms me not. I mourn the pride 
And avVice that makes man a wolf to man; 
Hear the faint echo of those brazen throats 
By which he speaks the language of his heart, 
And sigh, but never tremble at the sound. 
He travels and expatiates as the bee 
From flow'r to flow'r, so he from land to land ; 
The manners, customs, policy, of all, 
Pay contribution to the store he gleans; 
He sucks intelligence in evVy clime, 
And spreads the honey of his deep research 
At his return — a rich repast for me. 
He travels, and I too. 1 tread his deck, 
Ascend his topmast, through his peering eyes« 
Discover countries, with a kindred heart 
Suffer his woes, and share in his escapes; 
While fancy, like the finger of a clock, 
Runs the great circuit, and is still at home. 



BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF DR. JOHNSON. 

— Kingston. 

1. SAMUEL JOHNSON, one of the greatest 
writers the English nation has to boast of, was born at 
Litchfield, in 1706. His father was a bookseller in that 
city and had no other child, except Nathaniel who died 
in 1737. Samuel was educated partly at the free school 
of Litchfield, and partly under a Mr. YY entworth at Stour- 
8 



86 JOHNSON. 

bridge. In 1728, he was entered at Pembroke College, 
Oxford, where he remained till 1731, and was then obliged 
to quit the university through the poverty of his circum- 
stances. 

£. He soon after lost his father, at whose death he found 
himself possessed of no more than £20. The place of ush- 
er of the school at Bos worth, was offered him, and he found 
it prudent to accept it, but being displeased with the be- 
haviour of the principal, he soon after relinquished this 
situation and then removed to the house of a printer at 
Birmingham, where he translated Lobo's account of 
Abyssinia, for Mr. Warren, a bookseller there. 

3. In 1734, he returned to Litchfield, and published 
proposals for a translation of the works of Poiitian, with 
the life of that author, but the design dropped for want of 
encouragement. In 1735, he married a widow lady of 
Birmingham, named Porter, and the same year opened a 
school at Edial near Litchfield, but this scheme also failed, 
as he obtained but three scholars, one ot whom was David 
Garrick* About this time he began his tragedy of Irene, 
by which he was encouraged by his friend Mr. Walmsey, 
of Litchfield. 

4. In 1737, he set out for the metropolis, accompanied 
by Garrick. On his fixing his residence in London, he 
formed a connexion with Cave, the publisher of the Gen- 
tlemen's Magazine, for which miscellany he continued to 
write for several years, his principal department being an 
account of the parliamentary debates. At this period he 
contracted an intimacy with Savage, and, being alike des- 
titute, a close friendship subsisted between them. Johnson 
has immortalized the name of that unfortunate wanderer, 
by one of the most eloquent and instructive pieces of bi- 
ography ever composed. 

5. In 1738, appeared, anonymously, his imitation of 
Juvenal's third Satire, under the title of London ; a poem 
which was commended by Pope, and well received by the 
public, though it rendered the author but little service in 
the way of profit. He made an attempt to get elected 
master of a free school, in Leicestershire, but was disap- 
pointed, owing to his not being master of arts. Jn 1747, 
he issued proposals for an edition of Shakespeare, and 
published the plan of his English dictionary. The price 
agreed upon between him and the booksellers for the last 



JOHNSON. 8Z 

mentioned work, was £1575; and ithad the countenance 
of the earl of Che&terfield. 

6. The year following Johnson instituted a literary 
club in Ivy-lane, Paternosier-row. In 1749, Garrick 
brought his friend's tragedy on the stage at Drury-lane, 
but with all his exertions the play was unsuccessful, be- 
ing too stiff and laboured a composition for the stage 
though admirable in the closet. This year he was impos- 
ed upon by Lauder, who pretended to have discovered 
proofs of Milton's being a plagiarist, but when he found 
that Lauder was an impostor, he discarded him. In 1750, 
he commenced his Rambler, a periodical paper of the first 
class, which was continued till 1752. 

7. in this excellent work he had so little assistance* 
that only five papers were the productions of other wri- 
ters, boon after the close of this paper he lost his wife, 
a circumstance which affected him sensibly, as may be 
seen in his meditations, and in the sermon which he wrote 
on her death with a design that Dr. Taylor should have 
preached it at her funeral. In 1755, appeared his Dic- 
tionary ; and to give it some degree of distinction the 
university of Oxford previously conferred on him the de- 
gree of A.M. 

8. Lord Chesterfield, also, endeavoured to assist it, by 
writing two papers in its favour, but as he had neglected 
the work till the eve of its publication, Johnson treated his 
lordship with indignant contempt. The publication of 
this work did not relieve him from his embarrassments, 
for the price of his labour had been consumed in the pro- 
gress of its execution, and the year following we find him 
under arrest for five guineas, from which he was released 
by Samuel Richardson, the printer. In 1758, he be^an 
his Idler, a periodical paper, which was published in a 
weekly newspaper. 

9. On the death of his mother, in 1759, he wrote the 
romance of Rasselas to defray the expenses of her fune- 
ral, and to pay off' her debts. In 1762, his majesty set- 
tled on him a pension of 300/. per annum, without any 
stipulation with respect to his future literary exertion. 
Johnson had the honour of a conversation with the King in 
the library of Buckingham-house, in February, 1 765, when 
his majesty asked him if he intended to publish any more 
works ? To this he answered, that he thought he had 



$8 JOHNSON. 

written enough ; on which the King said, "and so should 
I too, if you had not written so well." 

10. About this time he instituted the Literary club, 
which consisted of some of the most celebrated geniuses 
i*f the age, and still continues. In 1771, his friend Mr. 
Strathan, endeavoured to bring him into parliament, think- 
ing that he would have shone as a speaker, but the attempt 
was unsuccessful. In 1773, he took a tour with Mr. 
Bosweli to the western islands of Scotland, of which jour- 
ney he afterwards published an account. This work 
occasioned a difference between him and Mr. Macpher- 
son, relative to the poems of Ossian, when the latter was 
weak enough to threaten him with personal chastisement; 
which drew from Johnson a letter full of dignified spirit. 

11. In 1775, the University of Oxford sent him a degree 
i>f L. L. D. by diploma, which had before been conferred 
on him by the University of Dublin. In 1779, he began 
his Lives of the English Poets, which work was not com- 
pleted till 1781. Though he was now 72 years of age, 
we perceive no decay of intellect, nor abatement of his 
wonted vigour. On the contrary, it is a treasure of sound 
criticism, and a model of literary biography. This how- 
ever was his last performance. Nature soon began to 
give symptoms of failure, and to warn him of his dissolu- 
tion. 

12. This was an event which he had always looked ta 
with dread bordering upon horror. But the last days of 
this excellent man were sunshine. His gloomy appre- 
hensions vanished ; he saw the ground of his confidence, 
and he departed, in strong faith and lively hope, December 
13, 1784. His remains were interred in Westminster 
Abbey, close by his friend Garrick, and a sfatue, with an 
appropriate inscription, has been erected to his memory 
in the Cathedral of St. Paul. 

13. His works have been published in 12 volumes, 8 vo. 
and his life has been written by several authors, particu- 
larly by John Hawkins, Mr. Murphy, and Mr. Bosweli. 
As a writer, few have done such essential service to his 
country, by fixing its language, and regulating its moral- 
ity. In his person he was large, robust, and rather un- 
wieldy. In his dress he w T as singular and slovenly. In 
conversation he was violent, positive, and impatient of 



SOCRATES. 89 

contradiction. Yet with all his singularities, he had an 
excellent heart, full of tenderness and compassion. 

14. Ail his actions were the result of principle. He 
was a stout advocate for truth, and a zealous champion 
for the Christian religion, as professed in the church of 
England. In politics he was a tory, and atone period of 
his life, a great friend to the discarded house of Stuart. 
He had a noble independence of mind, and could never 
bear to stoop to any man however exalted, or to 
disguise his sentiments, to flatter another. His judgment 
was uncommonly acute and steady, his imagination quick 
and ready, his memory tenacious to a wonderful degree, 
and his conversation brilliant and instructive. His piety 
was solemn, fervent, and impressive, founded on the pur- 
est principles, and regulated by sound wisdom. 



DEATH OF SOCRATES.— Universal History. 

1. TT had been well for humanity, and to the 
honour of Athens, if the abettors of aristocratical faction, 
had been the only persons, who experienced the unjust 
rigour of its tribunals. But soon after the re-establish- 
merit of the popular form of government, happened % 
very memorable transaction, the trial and condemnation 
of Socrates; a man guiltless of any vice, and against 
whom no blame could be imputed, except that the illus- 
trious merit of the philosopher disgraced the crimes and 
the follies of his cotemporaries. 

2. His active, useful, and honourable life was sealed 
by a death that appeared bestowed as a favour, not in- 
flicted as a curse; since Socrates had passed his seven- 
tieth year, and must have yielded in a little time to the 
decays of nature. Had he, therefore, died a natural 
death, his fame would have been less splendid, and 
certainly more doubtful in the eyes of posterity. This 
great and good man had been represented in the ludicrous 
farce of Aristophanes, entitled "-the Clouds," as a person 
who denied the religion of his country, corrupted the 
morals of his disciples and professed the odious arts of 
sophistry and chicane. 

& Socrates was of too independent a spirit to court, 
8* 



&0 SOCRATES. 

and too sincere to flatter a licentious populace, the 
envy therefore, of the people gradually envenomed the 
shafts of the poet ; and they really began to suppose, that 
the pretended philosopher and sage was no better than 
the petulance of Aristophanes had described his morals 
and character to be. The calumny was greedily received 
and its virulence heightened b> priests and seditious 
demagogues, whose temples and designs he had ridiculed 
and despised ; and by bad poets and vain sophists, whose 
pretended excellencies the discernment of Socrates had 
removed, and whose irritable temper the sincerity of the 
philosopher had greatly offended, 

, 4. It is astonishing, indeed, that such a powerful com- 
bination should have permitted Socrates to live to the a*e 
he did; especially when we consider, that during; the 
tlemocratical form of government, he never disguised his 
sentiments, but treated with contempt and derision the 
capricious levity, injustice, and cruelty of the multitude; 
and that, during the usurpation of the tyrants, he openly 
arraigned their vices, excited the people against them, 
and deiied the authority and vengeance of the thirty. 

5. He was not ambitious and this may be considered 
as the cause- of his escaping so long. If public affairs 
had excited his attention, and he had endeavoured to in- 
vest himself with authority, and thereby to withstand the 
prevalent corruption of the times, it is more than probable 
that his formidable opposition would have exposed him to 
an earlier fate. But, notwithstanding his private station, 
his disciples considered it as somewhat remarkable, that 
amidst the litigious turbulence of democracy, and the 
tyrannical oppression of the thirty, his superior merit and 
virtues should have escaped persecution during: a life of 
seventy years. 

6. At the time that his enemies determined to sacrifice 
this illustrious character, it required no uncommon art, 
to give to their calumnies the appearance of probability! 
Socrates discoursed with all descriptions of men, in all pla- 
ces and on all occasions. The opinions he professed were 
uniform and consistent, and known to all men. He taught 
no secret doctrines, admitted no private auditors. His 
lesions were open to all ; and that they were gratuitous 
the poverty in which he lived, compared with the exorbi- 
tant wealth of the sophists, fully demonstrated. 



SOCRATES. 91 

T. His enemies, however, to surmount all these difficul- 
ties, trusted to the hatred which the judges and jury had 
conceived against him, and the perjury of false witnesses, 
whose testimonies might be procured at Athens for a tri- 
fling sum of money. They also confided in the artifices 
and eloquence of Miletus, Anytus, and Lycon, who ap- 
peared for the priests and poets, for the politicians and 
artists, and for the rhetoricians and sophists. 

8. Socrates, according to the laws of Greece, ought, as 
his cause chiefly respected religion, to have been tried 
by the tribunal of the Areopagus, a less numerous but 
more enlightened court of justice. He was, however, im- 
mediately carried before the tumultuary assembly, or ra- 
ther mob of the Heliaea. This was a tribunal consisting 
©f five hundred persons, most of whom were liable, by 
their education and manner of life, to be seduced by elo- 
quence, intimidated by authority, and corrupted by every 
species of undue influence. 

9. When Socrates was called on to make his defence, 
he confessed he had been much affected by the persuasive 
eloquence of his adversaries, but that in truth, if he might 
be allowed the expression, they had not spoken one word 
to the purpose. His friend Chaerephon had, he said, 
consulted the Delphic oracle, whether any man was 
wiser than Socrates, and received for answer that he was 
the wisest of men. 

10. That he might justify the reply of the god whose 
veracity they all acknowledged, he had conversed with 
the most eminent and distinguished persons in the re- 
public ; he found, that they universally pretended to the 
knowledge of many things of which they were ignorant ; 
and therefore suspected that in this circumstance he ex- 
celled them, because he pretended to no kind of knowl- 
edge of which he was not really possessed. What he 
did know, he freely communicated, and strove, to the 
utmost of his power, to render his fellow citizens more 
virtuous and more happy. 

11. He believed the god had called him to this employ- 
ment and " his authority, O Athenians ! I respect still 
more than yours." When he hud thus spoken, the judges 
were seized with indignation at the firmness of a man 
capitally accused, and who according to the usual custom, 
thty expected would have brought his wife and children 



H SOCRATES. 

to intercede for him by their tears ; or, at least, that he 
would have made use of a long and elaborate discourse, 
which his friend Lysias, the orator, had prepared for his 
defence, and which was alike fitted to detect calumny, 
and to excite compassion. 

12. But Socrates, who had always considered it as a 
much greater evil to commit than to suffer an injustice, 
declared, that he thought it unbecoming to employ any 
other defence than that of an innocent and useful life. 
The gods alone were capable of discerning, whether to 
incur the penalties, with which he was unjustly charged, 
ought to be considered as an evil or not. The firmness 
and magnanimity, with which the philosopher delivered 
himself, could not, however, alter the resolution of his 
judges ; but such is the ascendancy of virtue over the 
most worthless of mankind, that he was found guilty by 
a majority of three voices only. 

IS. He was then commanded, according to a principle 
that betrays the true spirit of democratical tyranny, to 
pass sentence of condemnation on himself, and to name 
any punishment which ought to be inflicted on him. 
"The punishment I ought to receive," replied Socrates, 
<c for having spent a useful and active life in endeavour- 
ing to make my fellow citizens wiser and better, and to 
inspire the Athenian youth with a love of virtue and tem- 
perance, is that I should be maintained, during the re- 
mainder of my life, in the Prytaneum." 

14. * This is an honour due to me, rather than to the 
victors in the Olympic games ; since 1 have always en- 
deavoured to make my countrymen more happy in reality , 
they only in appearance P The judges provoked by an 
observation which ought to have confounded them, im- 
mediately passed sentence, and condemned Socrates to 
drink the deleterious hemlock. Though this atrocious 
act of injustice excited the indignation of the philosopher's 
friends, he himself felt no other passion than what pity 
for the prejudices of his countrymen occasioned. 

15. Socrates then addressed that part of the audience, 
which had been favourable to his cause, and said he con- 
sidered them as friends, with whom he would willingly 
converse for a few moments, upon an event that had hap- 
pened to him previously to his being summoned to death. 
After the prosecution had commenced, h€ had .akscrveO 



SOCRATES. 93 

| 

that an unusual circumstance had attended all his words 
and actions, and every step he had taken in the course of 
his trial. 

16. Formerly, and on ordinary occasions, he had been 
restrained from saying or doing any thing improper or 
hurtful; but during the whole progress of this affair, he 
had never been withheld, in any one particular, from 
following the bent of his inclination. He was therefore 
of opinion, that the fate which the court had awarded 
him, ought not to be considered as an evil, but as what 
was meant for his real good. 

17. He added; "and if death be only a change of 
existence, it must certainly be advantageous to remove 
from judges like these, to Minos, Rhadamanthus, and 
other upright men, who on account of their love of justice 
and virtue, have been exalted by the divinity to the ex- 
ercise of this important function. What delight must it 
not occasion, to live in continual intercourse with the he- 
roes and poets of antiquity ! And since no real evil can 
happen to those, who are in the concern and protection of 
Heaven, it becomes you, my friends to be of good comfort 
with respect to my death." 

18. " For my own part, lam fully persuaded, that for 
me to die is gain ; and therefore 1 am not offended at 
my judges, for condemning me so unjustly. I make it 
my particular request, that all of you will so behave to- 
wards my sons when they have attained the years of rea- 
son and manhood, as I have ever treated you. I entreat 
you will not cease to blame and accuse them, when you 
see them prefer wealth, or pleasure, or any other frivolous 
object, to the inestimable worth of virtue." 

19. " And if they think highly of their own merit, 
while at the same time, Athenians ! it is insignificant 
and of little value, reproach them for it, as I have done 
you . If you act according to the tenor of these instruc- 
tions, you will do justice to me and my sons. And now 
I go to die, and you to live ; but which is preferable the 
divinity only knows." It is no wonder, that the disciples 
of Socrates should have considered the events of his very 
extraordinary life, and more especially the conclusion of 
it, as regulated and directed by the interposition of 
Heaven. 



94 SOCRATES. 

20. His unalterable firmness and amiable virtues were 
evinced and displayed in every circumstance. It happen- 
ed that his trial teok place immediately after the com- 
mencement of an annual festival, in which a vessel, deco- 
rated by the high-priest, was sent to Delos, to commemo- 
rate, by grateful acknowledgments to Apollo, the trium- 
phant return of Theseus of Crete, and the happy deliver- 
ance of Athens, from a disgraceful tribute. 

21 During the absence of this vessel, it was not lawful 
to inflict any capital punishment. The friends of Soc- 
rates, in the mean time visited him in prison. Their con- 
versation chiefly turned on the subjects that had formerly 
occupied their attention: and though they did not afford 
that pleasure, which they usually derived from the com- 
pany of the philosopher, they did not occasion that gloom 
which is naturally excited by the presence of a friend un- 
der the condemnation of death. 

22. Contrary winds protracted the absence of the ves- 
sel thirty days, but when the fatal ship arrived in the 
harbour of Sunium, and was hourly expected at Piraeus, 
Crito, the most confidential of the disciples of Socrates, 
carried the first intelligence of it to his master ; and ven- 
tured to propose a clandestine escape, by means of money 
that he had collected, and which would, he doubted not, 
corrupt the fidelity of his keepers. This unmanly propo- 
sal, excited by the friendship of Crito, Socrates answered 
in a vein of pleasantry, which shewed the perfect compo- 
sure of his mind. 

23. " In what country, my friend, is it possible to elude 
the shafts of death ? Whither shall I flee, to avoid the irre- 
vocable doom passed on all the human race i" Apollodorus, 
another of his disciples, remarked, '* that what grieved him 
beyond measure was, that such a man should perish un- 
justly." "And would you,' 9 replied Socrates, " be less 
grieved were I deserving death ?" 

24. His friends and especially Crito, urged that he 
would not be less ungenerous than imprudent, in obey- 
ing a cruel and capricious multitude, and thereby render- 
ing his wife a widow, his children orphans, and his disci- 
ples forever miserable and forlorn ; and therefore conjur- 
ed him, by every thing sacred and divine, to save his lite. 
Socrates replied, however unjustly we are treated, it is 
neither our duty, nor our interest, to retort the injuries of 



SOCRATES. §5 

our parents or our country ; but to teach, by our exam- 
ple, obedience to the laws. 

9,5. I he strength of these arguments, but still more the 
unalterable ft mness of his mind, silenced the struggling 
emotions oi his friends. When the fatal morning arriv- 
ed, his disciples hastened earlier than usual to the gate of 
the prison, but were desired to wait until the execution- 
ers hcid loosed the fetters of Socrates, and announced to 
him that he must die before the setting of the sun. When 
introduced to the philosopher, they found him just re- 
lieved from his bonds, and attended by his wife Xan- 
tippe, who carried in her arms his infant son. 

26. As soon as they appeared, she exclaimed fi Alas ! 
Socrates, here come your friends, who for the last time 
behold you, and you them." Socrates desired Crito to 
conduct her home. The philosopher, now reclining on 
his couch, began a discourse on the connexion between 
pain and pleasure. He drew his leg towards him, and 
gently tubbing it, remarked, that the one sensation was 
generally followed by that of the other. For though he 
had felt pain during the time his leg was galled by the 
iron, yet now a pleasing sensation followed. 

27. Neither pleasure, nor pain, he observed, can exist 
apart; they are seldom pure and unmixed ; and who- 
ever experiences the one, may be sure he will soon feel 
the other. " Had iEsop,"said he, " made this reflection, 
I think he would have remarked, that the divinity, desir- 
ous of reconciling these opposite natures, but finding the 
design impracticable, had, at least, united their extremes. 
For this design pleasure has ever been followed by pain, 
and pain by pleasure." 

28. He discussed with his disciples several important 
and interesting subjects ; particularly concerning suicide, 
and the immortality of the soul. These discussions con- 
sumed the greater part of the day. The arguments of the 
philosopher convinced and consoled his disciples, as they 
have frequently done the virtuous and learned in suc- 
ceeding ages. On the subject of death, he said, " They 
whose minds are adorned with temperance, justice and 
fortitude, and who have despised the vain ornaments 
and vain pleasures of the body, ought not to regret their 
separation from their terrestrial companions." 



S6 SOCRATES. 

29. " And now," continued he, speaking in tragical 
language, " the destined hour summons me to death." 
Soon after, the keeper of the prison entered, and address- 
ing himself to Socrates said, ** I cannot accuse you of the 
rage and execrations too otten vented against me by those, 
to whom it is my duty to announce, by command of the 
magistrates, that the hour for drinking the poison is ar- 
rived. Your fortitude, mildness, and generosity, ex- 
ceed ail that I have hitherto been witness of," 

30. " I am sensible that you will pardon even this ac- 
tion of mine ; since you know it is occasioned by compul- 
sory orders. And now, as you are acquainted with the 
purport of my message, I bid you farewell and exhort you 
to bear your hard fate with as much patience as possible," 
Socrates- also bade him farewell ; and gave orders that 
the poison should be brought. Crito then made a sign, 
to a boy that waited : who went and prepared the hem- 
lock, and returned with the person who was to admin- 
ister it. 

31 . When Socrates perceived his arrival he said to him, 
et Tell me, for you are experienced in such matters, what 
I have to do."* '* Nothing further" replied he, " than to 
walk in your chamber, till your limbs feel heavy, and 
then sit down on your couch." The philosopher then 
took the cup, and asked, whether it were lawful to employ 
any part of the beverage in libation. The other answer- 
ed, there was not a quantity more than sufficient. Soc- 
rates then drank the poison with an unaltered counte- 
nance. 

32. His friends and disciples made great lamentations, 
but the philosopher, in order to still their noisy grief said 
with a mixture of gentleness and authority, " that he had 
before dismissed the women, lest there should be any un- 
manly complaint." When he found the poison began to 
work in his vitals, he uncovered his face, and said, " Crito, 
we owe a cock to iEsculapius ; sacrifice it, and neglect 
it not ;" intimating thereby, that this offering should be 
made to the god, as if he had recovered from his disease. 
Crito asked him, if he had any further commands ; but 
he made no reply. Soon after, he was in an agony, and 
Crito shut his eyes. 

33. Thus died Socrates ; a man, whom his disciples 
declared they could never cease to remember, and whom 



SOCRATES. 97 

remembering, they could not cease to admire. "That 
man," savs Xenophon, u who is a lover of virtue, and has 
f»und a more profitable companion than Socrates, 1 con- 
sider as the happiest of human kind." The current of 
popular passions was frequently uniform in the Athenian 
republic, till the period of reflux arrived. 

34. The factitious resentment excited against Socrates 
by such absurd and improbable calumnies, as scarcely to 
be believed, even by those who were most ready to re- 
ceive and propagate "them, extended itself to his numerous 
friends and adherents with great rapidity. Fortunately, 
however, for letters and humanity, the rage of faction 
was confined within the attic border. Many of his dis- 
ciples, wisely eluded a storm, which they were unable 
to resist. Some took refuge in Thebes; whilst others 
fled to Megara. 

35. It was not till after the death of Socrates, that 
the people became conscious of their error, in destroying 
that great and good man. ft was then that mingled sen- 
timents of pity, shame, and remorse, gave a new direction 
1o the fury of the people. The accusers and the judges 
of Socrates were used with much more cruelty than the 
philosopher himself. This, however, was more justly 
inflicted on then than on him. Nothing was heard 
throughout the city, but discourses in favour of Socrates. 

36. The academy, the Lyceum, private houses, public 
walks, and market places, all seemed to the sorrowful 
Athenians still to re-echo the sound of his beloved voice* 
"Here," said they, " he formed our youth, and taught 
our children to love their country and be obedient to 
their parents. In this place he gave us lessons, and when 
he saw us lax in our moral duties, he applied seasonable 
reproaches, that he might engage us more earnestly in the 
pursuit of virtue." 

37. "And now, alas! how have we rewarded this 
good and worthy man for his important services !" The 
whole city was in mourning and consternation; the 
schools were shut up, and all exercises suspended. 
Many of his accusers and judges were driven into exile; 
numbers were put to death; and several perished in 
despair by their own hands. For as Plutarch observes, 
all those, who had any share in this black and improbable 
calumny, were held in such abomination bv their coun- 

9 



98 HOLLAND. 

trymen, that no one would give them fire, answer a ques- 
tion, or go into the same bath with them. 

38. The illustrious sage had a statue of brass erected 
to him, by the Athenians, of the workmanship of Lysippus, 
which was placed in the most conspicuous part of the 
city. Thus did his fame, like the hardy oak, derive vig- 
our from length of years, and increase from age to age, 
until the superstitious Athenians worshipped him as a 
god, whom their injustice and cruelty had executed as a 
criminal. 

Note. Socrates was born at Alopece, in Attica, 467 
years before Christ, and was condemned, as above, at the 
age of 70 or 71. — Crete, now called Candia, is an island 
in the Mediterranean, £00 miles in length, and 50 in 
breadth. The climate is said to be delightful, and, ex- 
cepting December and January, the whole year is one 
continued fine day. Its latitude is 35° north. 

Questions. 

Where and at what period was Socrates born ? 
What was his age at the time of his death ? 
Why was he condemned to drink the deadly hemlock? 
Where is Crete or Candia situated? 
What is its extent ? 
j, „ „ climate? 



HOLLAND— Goldsmith. 

Description of the Characters, Manners, and Customs oj 
the inhabitants of the Batavian Republic. 

Of their Persons, Dress, and general Character. 

1. THE natives of the United provinces are of good 
stature, and inclined to be corpulent, but are remarkable 
in general for a heavy awkward mien ; their features are 
regular, and their complexions fair. 

2. "Embosom'd in the deep where Holland lies, 
fi Methinks her patient sons before me stand, 



HOLLAND. 99 

" Where the proud ocean leans against the land 
" And, sedulous to stop the coming tide, 
{t Lift the proud ram pi re's artificial pride; 
" Onward me thinks and diligently slow, 
"The firm connected bulwark seems to go, 
" Spreads its long arms amidst the wat'ry roar, 
(i Scoops out an empire and usurps the shore ; 
3. " While the pent ocean, rising o'er the pile, 
" Sees an amphibious world beneath him smile, 
"The slow canal, the yellow blossom'd vale, 
a The willow tufted bank, the gliding sail, 
" The crowded mart, the cultivated plain, 
" A new creation rescued from his reign." 

4. The better sort of people imitate the French fash- 
ions in their dress ; but those who are stamped with the 
genuine character of their native country never fail to load 
themselves with an enormous incumbrance of clothes. 
Both men and women wear at least two waistcoats, with 
as many coats and the former cover their limbs with 
double trowsers. But the dress of the young girls is the 
most singular, especially at the time of any festival or 
holiday. 

5. In speaking of these an amusing writer observes, 
that any one would have supposed that the figures which 
appeared were masques, or designed as carricatures. Im- 
agine a short figure with more breadth than goes to the 
proportion of elegance, and with very little alteration in 
the width downwards to the waist, the petticoats descend- 
ing only halfway below the knee. Imagine further, a 
round small face covered with a hat of three feet in diam- 
eter, perfectly circular, and applied to the head in a part 
contiguous to the circumference. 

6. Now conceive a number of these figures in motion 
brandishing their horizontal hats, rolling their diminutive 
eyes, and affecting a thousand ridiculous graces under 
cover ot this extensive canopy. The tout ensemble may 
bring to the recollection those sculptural vagaries in which 
a human figure is made a prop of a cathedral seat, the sup- 
port or" a wainscot pulpit, or the stand of a mahogany 
table. 

7. The Dutch are usually distinguished into five classes; 
t\\a peasants and fanners ; sea faring men ; merchants and 
tradesmen ; Those who live upon their estates, or the in- 



100 HOLLAND. 

terest of their money ; and the military officers. The 
peasants are industrious, but stupid, easily managed by 
fair language, if they are allowed time to understand it. 
The seafaring-men are a plain, rough, and hardy people, 
seldom using more words than are necessary about their 
business, and have repeatedly shewn great valour in con- 
tending with their enemies. 

8. The trading people, in general, are said to exert all 
their skill to take advantage of the folly or ignorance of 
those with whom they have any dealing ; and are great ex- 
tortioners, when there is no law to restrain them ; but in 
other cases they are the plainest and best dealers in the 
world. Those who live on their patrimonial estates in 
great cities resemble the merchants and tradesmen in the 
modesty of their dress, and their parsimonious way of 
living ; but between the education and manners in those 
classes there is a wide difference. 

9. The gentry or nobility are usually employed in mili- 
tary service ; they value themselves much on their rank ; 
but their most conspicuous characteristic is a great frugal- 
ity and order in their expenses ; what they can spare from 
their domestic charges is laid out in the ornament and fur- 
niture of their houses, rather than in keeping great tables, 
tine clothes, and equipages. 

Sec!. 2. Of their Houses, Diet, and Amusements* 

10. The lower part of the houses .in Holland is lined 
with white Dutch tiles, and their kitchen furniture, con- 
sisting of copper, pewter, and iron, are kept so exceeding- 
ly bright, that it affords a striking proof of their cleanliness. 
Their beds and tables are covered with the finest linen, 
their rooms are adorned with pictures, and their yards 
lind gardens with flowers. They heat their rooms with 
stoves, placed either underneath or round the apartments, 
which render the heat equal on all sides. 

11. The women have little stoves or pans of lighted 
peat, which they put into a square box and lay under their 
feet. People of condition have these carried with them 
on visits, and even to church. The diet of the Dutch 
boors is usually mean, consisting mostly of roots, herbs, 
sour milk, and pulse, but in the towns, the common people 
live better. All ranks in the nation are much addicted to 



HOLLAND. iai 

the use of butter, and those of the inferior classes seldom 
take a journey without a butter-box in their pocket. 

12. The diversions of the Hollanders are bowls, bil-' 
liards, chess, and tennis. Shooting wild geese and ducks 
in winter, and angling in summer, make another part of 
their pastimes. In the most rigorous season of the year, 
sledges and skates are a great diversion. Both men and 
women use them alike, to carry their goods to market as 
well as for their pleasure. The sledge is drawn by a 
horse, or pushed along by a man on skates. 

13. When the snow is upon the ground and the streets 
are frozen, young people of consequence appear abroad in 
the most magnificent sledges. The person drives the 
sledge himself, which is covered with a rich skin or capar- 
ison, and a fine tuft of feathers, and the rider is comforta- 
bly wrapped up in furs, or a fine Indian quilt The 
sledges are of various shapes, finely painted, gilt, and var- 
nished, and the harness is rich and splendid. 

14. In summer, it is common to see multitudes of peo- 
ple walking out on the banks of fine canals, well planted 
with trees, or by the sea-shore, or in public tea-gardens, 
Almost all these excursions end in the tavern, where 
they meet with a variety of little amusements and agree- 
able entertainment at a cheap rate. 

15. Even common labourers indulge themselves in such 
recreations. The same distinctions are not maintained 
in Holland between wealthy traders and mechanics as in 
other countries. They converse pretty much on a level ; 
neither is it easy to know the man from the master, or the 
maid from her mistress. 

Sect. 3. Of Dutch modes of travelling. 

16. Their usual mode of travelling is in covered boats, 
drawn by a horse at the rate of three miles an hour, for 
which the fare does not exceed a penny a mile. A pas- 
senger in such a vehicle his the convenience of carrying a 
portmanteau or provisions, so that he need not be at any 
expenceiii a public house by the way. The Inns gener- 
ally afford a soft bed and clean linen ; but it is difficult 
to procure any other chamber than one of thejseveral lirtle 
cabins, that are ranged round a great room, where people 

9* 



102 HOLLAND. 

of different ranks lie promiscuously and disturb one anoth- 
er the whole night. 

17. Although the common fare is at the rate of a pen- 
ny per mile, yet strangers are usually counselled to en- 
gage the roof or ruffle, which is the name distinguishing 
the best cabin, and for those who are averse from mixing 
with a promiscuous society, and have a decided antipathy 
to smoke, it is certainly a wise precaution. In engaging 
this, a traveller will have an example of Dutch accuracy 
in their minutest transactions; a formal printed receipt 
or ticket is given for the few pence which it costs, by a 
commissary, who has no other business thin to regulate 
the affairs of the boats. 

18. The punctuality of the departure and arrival of these 
boats is well known, and justifies the method of reckon- 
ing distances by hours rather than by leagues or miles. 
Everyman who enters the boat, whatever be his condi- 
tion, either brings a pipe in his mouth or ip his hand. 
A slight touch of the hat, upon entering the cabin, franks 
him for the whole time of his stay ; and the laws of eti- 
quette allow him to smoke in silence to the end of his 
passage. 

19. We see, as at a meeting of Quakers, fixed features, 
and changeless postures ; the whole visage is mysterious, 
and solemn, but betraying more of absence than intelli- 
gence. Hours will pass and no mouth expand, but to 
whiff the smoke; nor any limb be put in motion, except 
to rekindle the pipe. Nothing can wear a' more awkward 
appearance than their carriages, the bodies of which are 
placed on low sledges, and drawn by one horse. 

20. The driver is on foot, and in addition to the con- 
cern of the horse, he is obliged to watch every movement 
of the sledge, that the carriage may not be overset ; for 
which purpose he walks by the side, with the reins i» 
one hand, and in the other a wetted rope, which he some- 
times throws under the sledge to prevent it taking fire, 
and to fill up the little gaps in the pavement. Of these 
sledges there are great numbers in the city of Amster- 
dam ; the price is about eight pence for any distance 
within the city, and eight pence an hour for attendance, 
Some few years past no four-wheeled carriages were fa 
be seen. 



HOLLAND. m 

21. " Oh happy streets ! to rumbling wheels unknown, 
No carts, no coaches, shake the floating town." 
Later refinements have at length introduced them, and 

this inelegant and inexpeditious mode of travelling and 
airing is abandoned to persons whose fortune or frugali- 
ty admit not of a more costly equipage. 

Sect. 4. Of Amsterdam, Rotterdam, North Holland, fyc. 

22. Almost all the principal thoroughfares of Amster- 
dam are narrow ; but the carriages being few, and their 
motion slow, the foot passengers are perfectly safe, 
though there is no raised pavement for them. There are 
broad terraces to the streets over the two chief canals, but 
these are sometimes encumbered by workshops placed 
immediately over the water, between which and the hou- 
ses the owners maintain an intercourse of packages and 
planks, wjth very little care about the freedom of the 
passage. 

23. The ardour, the activity, the crowd, and the bustle 
which prevail in all quarters of the port are inconceivable. 
Bells are sounding, and vessels parting at all hours. Piles 
of merchandise and throngs of passengers till all the ave- 
nues. It appears the mart of exhaustless plenty, and the 
grand depository of Europe. The streets are filthy as 
well as narrow; the whole city pierced with an infinity 
of canals, which cut each other in every possible direc- 
tion. 

24. The principal edifices in Holland are founded on 
piles, owing to the swampiness of the ground. The whole 
country being as it were taken from the ocean, has afford- 
ed Butler an object for his raillery: in his description he 
alludes to the character of the Batch, as being employed 
by all nations in exporting and importing merchandise. 

25. It may be constantly observed of the Dutch, that 
they will never, either in their societies or in their 
business, employ their time for a moment in gratifying 
malice, indulging envy, or assuming those petty triumphs 
which fill life with so much misery : but they will seldom 
step one inch out of their way, or surrender one moment 
of their time, to save those they do not know from any in- 
conven ience. 



1§4 HOLLAND. 

£6. A Dutchman throwing cheeses into a warehouse, of 
drawing iron along a pathway, will not stop while a 
lady or inferior person passes unless he sees somebody 
inclined to protect them ; a warehouse man trundling a 
cask, or a woman in her favourite occupation of throwing 
water upon her windows, will leave it entirely to the pas- 
sengers to take care of their limbs or their clothes. 

27. In Rotterdam, the streets, markets, and quays, are 
crowded with the sons of industry. Every coffee-house 
is an exchange, and all the societv cultivated refers to 
bargain, transfers, and contracts. There are no theatres 
but warehouses, no routs but on the change, no amuse- 
ments but that of balancing their profits. They shew 
but little deference to a stranger, if he appears to have 
no interest in their commercial transactions. 

28 He may dine with them, without obtaining the in- 
terchange of a minute's conversation. Their language 
seems formed for them, and they for the language. Rude, 
harsh, and guttural, it does not appear to be adapted for 
the polite intercourse of society nor the effusions of love. 
Gallantry and politeness are playthings to tare and tret, 
and all the courtly graces of language, are baubles, com- 
pared with those sinewy terms that tie and untie with 
effect the knots of trade. 

£9. industrious habits in each bosom reign, 
And industry begets a love of gain ; 
Hence all the good from opulence that springs, 
With all those ills superfluous treasure brings, 
Are here displayed. Their much lov'd wealth imparts; 
Convenience, plenty, elegance, and arts ; 
But view them closer, craft and fraud appear, 
E'en liberty itself is barter'd here. 

30. At gold's superior charm all freedom flies* 
The needy sell it, and the rich man buys, 
A land of tyrants, and a den of slaves, 
Here wretches seek dishonourable graves, 
And calmly bent, to servitude conform, 
Dull as their lakes that sleep beneath the storm. 
31. A stranger will often be struck with the sight of 
wagons filled with large brass jugs, bright as new gold. 
In these vessels which have short narrow Becks, covered 
with a wooden stopper, milk is brought from the fields 
throughout Holland. It is carried to the towns in light 



HOLLAND. 103 

wagons or carts drawn by excellent horses. On a holi- 
day, or at a fair time in the villages, may be seen peasants 
sitting on benches round a circle in which children are 
dancing to the scraping of a French tiddler. 

32. The women wear large hats, such as have been al- 
ready described, lined with damask or flowered linen. 
Children of seven years old, as well as women of seventy 
are in this preposterous disguise. All on those occasions 
have necklaces, ear-tings, and ornamental clasps for the 
temples, of solid gold. At the fair at the Hague, there 
are theatres, reviews, and every other species of amuse- 
ment ; all the public roads are tilled with carriages, and 
the streets crowded with puppet-shows, mountebanks, 
and wild beasts. 

33. In North Holland the inside of the houses are rich- 
ly decorated, and finished with the most costly orna- 
ments; but the principal apartments are often kept for 
show, while the owners live in cellars and garrets. Some 
of the rooms are paved with small square tiles put togeth- 
er without cement. The furniture in one particular cham- 
ber is composed of silken ornaments, which, by ancient 
prescription is bequeathed from father to son, and pre- 
served as an offering to Hymen : such is the custom of 
these Arcadian villages from generation to generation. 

34. There is likewise a practice common to ;til Xlie. na- 
tives of North Holland : to every house, of wh itever 
quality, there is an artificial door, "elevated nearly three 
feet above a level with the ground, and never opened but 
•ri two occasions. When any part of the family marries, 
the bride and bridegroom enter the house by this door ; 
and when either of the parties die, the corpse is carried out 
by the same door. Immediately after the due ceremo- 
nies are performed in either of those cases, this door is 
fastened up, never more to turn on its hinges again, till 
some new exent of a similar nature demand its services. 
The extraordinary neatness which prevails through the 
whole is a prodigy. 

Note. Holland is bounded on the west by the German 
ocean, east bv the province of Utrecht, south by Dutch 
Brabant, and north by the Zuyder Sea. The population 
is estimated at 1,200,000. Amsterdam is situated at the 
confluence of the rivers Amstel and Wye, 175 miles 



106 BATTLE OF THE NILE. 

east by north frem London. Its population in 1806 was 
reckoned at 300,000. Rotterdam is seated on the 
Merwe, a branch of the river Maese, 30 miles south of 
Amsterdam, in 52° north latitude. Population 40,000. 
Hague, ten milss northwest of Rotterdam, contains 
45,000 inhabitants. 

Questions. 

What is the situation of Holland ? 

How bounded ? 

What are the diversions of the Hollanders ? 

What is their mode of travelling ? 

Into how many classes are the inhabitants divided ? 

What are the principal characteristics of the people ? 

What are the rivers of Holland ? 

What is the situation of Amsterdam ? 

What of Rotterdam ? 

What of Hague ? 



BATTLE OF THE NILE,— Southey. 

1. ON the 25th of July, 1798, Nelson sailed from 
Syracuse for the Morea. Anxious beyond measure, and 
irritated that the enemy should so long have eluded him, 
the tediousness of the nights made him impatient ; and 
the officer of the watch was repeatedly called c a to let 
him know the hour, and convince him, who measured 
time by his own eagerness, that it was not yet day break. 
The squadron made the Gulph of Coron on the 28th. 

2. Trowbridge entered the port, and returned with in- 
telligence that the French had been seen about four weeks 
before, steering to the S. E. from Candia. Nelson then 
determined immediately to return to Alexandria ; and the 
British fleet accordingly, with every sail set, stood once 
more for the coast of Egypt. On the first of August they 
came in sight of Alexandria : and at four in the afternoon 
Captain Hood, in the Zealous, made the signal for the 
French fleet, 

3. For many preceding days, Nelson had hardly taken 
any sleep or food ; he now ordered his dinner to be served, 



BATTLE OF THE NILE. 107 

while preparations were making for the battle ; and when 
his officers rose from table, and went to their separate 
stations, he said to them : " Before this time tomorrow [ 
shall have gained a peerage, or Westminster Abbey." 
The French steering direct for Candia, had made an an- 
gular passage f®r Alexandria ; whereas Nelson, in pursuit 
of them, made straight for that place, and thus materially 
shortened the distance. 

4. The comparative smallness of his force made it ne- 
cessary to sail in close order, and it covered a less space 
than it would have done if the frigates had been with him : 
the weather also was constantly hazy. These circum- 
stances prevented the English from falling in with the 
enemy on the way to Egypt, and during the return to Sy- 
racuse there was still less probability of discovering them. 
The advantage of numbers both in ships, guns, and men 
was in favour of the French. 

5. They had 18 ships of the line and 4 frigates, carry- 
ing 1196 guns, and 11,230 men. The English had the 
same number of ships of the line, and one 50 gun ship ; 
carrying 1012 guns, and 8068 men. The English ships 
were all 74's : the French had three 80 gun ships, and 
one three decker of 120. During the whole pursuit, it had 
been Nelson's practice, whenever circumstances would 
permit, to have his captains on board the Vanguard, and 
explain to them his own ideas of the different and best 
modes of attack, and such plans as he proposed to exe- 
cute on falling in with the enemy, whatever their situa- 
tion might be. 

6. There is no possible position, it is said which he did 
not take into calculation. His officers were thus fully 
acquainted with his principles of tactics: and such was 
his confidence in their abilities, that the only thing deter- 
mined upon, in case they should find the French at an- 
chor, was for the ships to form as most convenient for 
their mutual support, and to anchor by the stern. " First 
gain the victory," he said, " and then make the best use 
of it \ou can." 

7. The moment he perceived the position of the French, 
that intuitive genius with which Nelson was endowed, 
displayed itself; and it instantly struck him, that where 
there was room for an enemy's ship to swing, there was 
room for one of ours to anchor. The plan which he in- 



10* BATTLE OF THE NILE. 

tended to pursue, therefore, was to keep entirely on the 
outer side of the French line, and station his ships, as far 
as he was able, one on the outer bow, and another on the 
outer quarter of each of the enemy's. 

8. This plan of doubling on the enemy's ships was pro- 
jected by Lord Hood, when he designed to attack the 
French fleet at their anchorage in Gourjear. road. Lord 
Hood found it impossible to make the attempt ; but the 
thought was not lost upon Nelson, who acknowledged 
himself, on this occasion, indebted for it to his old and 
excellent commander. Captain Berry, when he compre- 
hended the scope of the design, exclaimed with transport, 
" If we succeed, what will the world say !" — " There is 
noif'in the case," replied the admiral ; " that we shall 
succeed is certain ; who may live to tell the story, is a 
very different question." 

9. As the squadron advanced, the enemy opened a 
steady fire from the starboard side of their whole line full 
into the bows of our van ships. It was received in si- 
lence ; the men on board of every ship were employed 
aloft furling the sails, and below in tending the braces, 
and making ready for anchoring. A miserable sight for 
the French ; who with all their skill and all their courage, 
and all their advantages of numbers and situation, were 
upon that element, on which, when the hour of trial comes, 
a Frenchman has no hope. 

10. Admiral Brueys was a brave and able man ; yet 
the indelible character of his country broke out in one of 
his letters, wherein he delivered it as his private opinion, 
that the English had missed him, because, not being supe- 
rior in force they did not think it prudent to try their 
strength with him. The moment was now come in which 
he was to be undeceived. A French brig was instructed 
to decoy the English, by manoeuvering so as to tempt 
them towards a shoal lying off the island of Bequieres ; 
but Nelson either knew the danger, or suspected some 
deceit ; and the lure was unsuccessful. 

11. Captain Foley led the way in the Goliah, out sail- 
ing the Zealous which for some minutes disputed this 
post of honour with him. He had long conceived, that if 
the enemy were moored in line of battle in with the land, 
the best plan of attack would be, to lead between them and 



BATTLE OF THE NILE. 109 

the shofe, because the French guns on that side were not 
likely to be manned, nor even ready for action. 

12. Intending, therefore, to fix himself on the inner 
bow of the Guerrier, he kept as near the edge of the bank 
as tire depth of water would admit ; but his anchor hung, 
and having opened his fire, he drifted to the second ship, 
the Canquerant, before it was clear : then anchored by the 
stern, inside of her, and in ten minutes, shot away her 
masts. Hood, in the Zealous, perceiving this, took the 
station which the Goliah intended to have occupied, and 
he totally disabled the Guerrier in twelve minutes. 

13. The third ship which doubled the enemy's van, 
was the Orion, Sir J. Saumarez ; she passed to windward 
of the Zealous, and opened her larboard guns as long as 
they bore on the Guerrier ; then passing inside the Goli- 
ah, sunk a frigate, which annoyed her, hauled round to- 
ward the French line, and anchoring inside* between the 
fifth and sixth ships from the Guerrier, took her station 
on the larboard bow of the Franklin, and the quarter of 
the Peuple Souverain, receiving and returning the fire of 
both. 

14. The sun was now nearly down. The Audacious, 
Captain Gould, pouring a heavy fire into the Guerrier 
and the Conquerant, fixed herself on the larboard bow of 
the latter ; and when that ship struck, passed on to the 
Peuple Souverain. The Theseus, Captain Miller, fol- 
lowed, brought down the Guerrier 9 s remaining main and 
Hiizen masts, then anchored inside of the Spartiate, the 
third in the French line. While these advanced ships 
doubled the French line, the Vanguard was the first that 
anchored on the outer side of the enemy, within half- 
pistol shot of their third ship, the Spartiaie. 

15. Nelson had six colours flying in different parts of 
his rigging, lest they should be shot away; — that they 
should be struck, no British admiral considers as a possi- 
bility. He veered half a cable, and instantly opened a 
tremendous fire ; under cover of which the other four 
ships of his division, the Minotaur, Bellerophon, Defence, 
and Majestic, sailed on ahead of the admiral. In a 
few minutes, every man stationed at the first six guns 
in the fore part of the Vanguard's deck, was killed or 
wounded ; these guns were three times cleared. 

10 



110 BATTLE OF THE NILE. 

16. Captain Lewis, in the Minotaur, anchored next 
ahead, and took off the fire of the Aquilon, the fourth in 
the enemy's line. The Bellerophon, Captain Darby, pass- 
ed ahead, and dropt her stern anchor on the starboard 
bow of the Orient, seventh in the line. Bruey's own ship, 
of 120 guns, whose difference in force was in proportion 
of more than seven to three, and whose weight of ball, 
from the lower deck alone, exceeded that from the whole 
broadside of the Bellerophon, 

17. Captain Peyton, in the Defence, took his station 
ahead of the Minotaur, and engaged the Franklin the 
sixth in the line; by which judicious movement the 
British line remained unbroken. The Majestic, Cap- 
tain Westcott, got entangled with the main rigging 
of one of the French ships astern of the Orient, and suffer- 
ed dreadfully from that three decker's fire ; but she swung 
clear and closely engaged the Heureux, the ninth ship on 
the starboard bow, receiving also the fire of the Tennant 
which was the eighth in the line. 

18. The other four ships in the British squadron^ hav- 
ing been detached previous to the discovery of the French, 
were at a considerable distance when the action began. 
It commenced at half after six; about seven, night closed, 
and there was no other light than that from the fire of the 
contending fleets. Trowbridge in the Culloden, the fore- 
most of the remaining ships, was two leagues astern. He 
came on sounding, as the other had done* 

19. As he advanced, the increasing darkness increased 
the difficulty of the navigation; and suddenly, after hav- 
ing found eleven fathoms 5 water, before the lead could be 
hove again, he was fast aground ; nor ceuld all his own 
exertions, joined to those of the Leander and the Mutine 
Brig, which came to his assistance, get him off in time to 
bear a part in the action. His ship, however, served as 
a beacon to the Alexander and Swiftsure, which would 
else, from the course they were holding, have gone con- 
siderably farther on the reef, and must inevitably have 
been lost. 

£0. These ships entered the bay, and took their stations, 
in the darkness, hi a manner still spoken of with admi- 
ration by ali who remember it. Captain HaUoweil in 
the Swiftsure, as he was bearing down, fell in with what 
seemed to be a strange sail : Nefson had directed bis 



BATTLE OF THE NILE. ill 

ships to hoist four lights horizontally at the mizen peak, 
as soon as it became dark : and this vessel had no such 
distinction. 

21. Hallowell, however, with great judgment, ordered 
his men not to lire ; if she was an enemy, he said she was 
in too disabled a state to escape ;- but, from her sails be- 
ing loose, and the way in which her head was, it was pro- 
bable she might be an English ship, it was the Bellero- 
phon, overpowered by the huge Orient: her lights had gone 
overboard, nearly 200 of her crew were killed, or wound- 
ed, all her masts and cables had been shot away ; and she 
was drifting out of the line, toward the leeside of the bay. 

22. Her station, at this important time, was occupied 
by the Swiftsure, which opened a steady lire on the quar- 
ter of the Franklin, and the bows of the French admiral. 
At the same instant, Captain Ball, with the Alexander, 
passed under his stern and anchored withinside on his 
larboard quarter, raking him, and keeping up a severe 
fire of musquetry on his decks. The last *hip which ar- 
rived to complete the destruction of the enemy was th$ 
Leander. 

23. Captain Thompson, finding that nothing could be 
done that night to get oft' the Culloden, advanced with an 
intention of anchoring athwart hawse of the Orient: the 
Franklin was so near her ahead, that there was not room 
for him to pass clear of the two ; he therefore took his posi- 
tion athwart hawse of the latter, in such a position as to 
rake both. The two first ships of the French line had 
been dismasted within a quarter of an hour after the com- 
mencement of the action ; and the others had in that tiure 
suffered so severely, that victory was already certain. 

24. The third, fourth, and fifth were taken possession 
of at half past eight. Meantime Nelson received a se- 
vere wound on the head from a piece of langritlge shot 
Berry caught him in his arms as he was falling. The 
great effusion of blood occasioned an apprehension that 
the wound was mortal; Nelson himself thought so; a 
large flap of the skin of the forehead, cut from the bone, 
had fallen over one eye; and the other being blind, he 
was left in total darkness. 

25. When he was carried down, the surgeon, — in the. 
midst of a scene scarcely to be conceived by those who 
have new seen a cock-pit in time of action, and the he 



118 BATTLE OF THE NILE. 

roism which is displayed amid its horrors, — with a natu- 
ral and pardonable eagerness, quitted the poor fellow then 
under his hands, that he might instantly attend the admi- 
ral. " No," said Nelson, " 1 will take my turn with my 
brave fellows." Nor would he suffer his own wound to 
be examined till every man who had been previously 
wounded was properly attended to. 

26. Fully believing that the wound was mortal, and 
that he was about to die, as he had ever desired, in battle, 
and in victory, he called the chaplain, and desired him to 
deliver what he supposed to be his dying remembrance to 
Lady Nelson ; he then sent for Captain Louis on board 
from the Minotaur, that he might thank him personally for 
the great assistance which he had rendered to the Van- 
guard : and ever mindful of those who deserved to be his 
friends, appointed Captain Hardy from the brig, to the 
command of Ins own ship, Captain Berry having to ga 
home with the news of the victory. 

27. When the surgeon came in due time to examine 
his wound, (for it was in vain to entreat him to let it be 
examined sooner) the most anxious silence prevailed ; and 
the joy of the wounded men, and of the whole crew, when 
they heard that the hurt was merely superficial, gave Nel- 
son deeper pleasure than the unexpected assurance that 
his life was in no danger. The surgeon requested, and as 
far as he could, ordered him to remain quiet; but Nelson 
could not rest. 

28. He called for his secretary, Mr. Campbell, to write 
the despatches. Campbell, had himself been wounded ; 
and was so affected at the blind and suffering state of the 
admiral, that he was unable to write. The chaplain was 
then sent for ; but before he came, Nelson, with his cha- 
racteristic eagerness, took the pen, and contrived to trace 
a few words, marking his devout sense of the success 
which had already been obtained. 

29. He was* now left alone ; when suddenly a cry was 
heard on the deck that the Orient was on fire. In the 
confusion, he found his way up unassisted and unnoticed ; 
and to the astonishment of every one, appeared on the 
quarter deck, where he immediately gave order that boats 
should be sent to the relief of the enemy. It was soon 
after nine that the fire on board the Orient broke out, 



BATTLE OF THE NILE. 113 

50. Brueys was dead : he had received three wounds, 
yet would not leave his post ; a fourth cut him almost in 

^two* He desired not to be carried below, but to be left to 
die upon deck. The flames soon mastered his ship. Her 
sides had just been painted ; and the oil -jars, and paint- 
buckets were lying on the poop. By the prodigious light 
of this conflagration, the situation of the two fleets could 
now be perceived, the colours of both being clearly distin- 
guishable. 

51. About ten o'clock the ship blew up. This tremen- 
dous explosion was followed by a silence not less awful j 
the firing immediately ceased on both sides ; and the first 
sound which broke the silence, was the dash of the shat- 
tered masts and yards, falling into the water from the vast 
height from which they had been exploded. It is upon re- 
cord, that a battle between two armies was once broken 
off by an earthquake : — such an event would be felt like a 
miracle; but no incident in war, produced by human 
means, has ever equalled the sublimity of this instantane- 
ous pause, and all its circumstances. 

32. About seventy of the Orient's crew were saved by 
the English boats. Among the many hundreds who per- 
ished, were the Commodore, Casa, Bianca, and his son, a 
brave boy only ten years old. They were seen floating 
on the wreck of a mast when the ship blew up. She had 
money on board to the amount or6OO,0QO/. A port fire 
from her fell into the main-royal of the Alexander ; the 
fire which it occasioned was speedily extinguished. 

S3. Captain Ball had provided, as far as human fore- 
sight could provide, against such a danger. All the shrouds 
and sails of his ship, which were not absolutely necessary 
for its immediate management, were thoroughly wetted, 
and so rolled up, that they were as hard and as little in- _ 
flammable as so many solid cylinders. The firing recom- 
menced with the ships to leeward of the centre, and con- 
tinued till about three. At day-break, the Guillaume 
Tell, and the Genereux, the two rear ships of the enemy, 
were the only French ships of the line which had the jit: 
colours flying: they cut their cables in the forenoon, not 
having been engaged, and stood out to sea, and two fri- 
gates with them. 

34. The Zealous pursued ; but as there was no other 
ship in a condition to support Hood, he was recalled 
10* 



114 DEATH OF ARCHIMEDES. 

It was generally believed by the officers, that if Nelson 
had not been wounded, not one of these ships could have 
escaped ; the four certainly could not, if the Culloden 
had got into action : and if the frigates belonging to the 
squadron had been present, not one of the enemy's fleet 
would have left Aboukir Bay. 

35. These four vessels, however, were all that escaped ; 
and the victory was the most complete and glorious in 
the annals of naval history. " Victory," said Nelson, " is 
nat% name strong enough for such a scene ;" he called 
it a conquest. Of thirteen sail of the line, nine were taken 
and two burnt: of the four frigates, one burnt, another 
sunk. 

36. The British loss in killed and wounded amounted 
to 895. Westcott was the only captain that fell. 3105 
of the French, including the wounded, were sent on shore 
by cartel ; and 5225 perished. As soon as the conquest 
was completed. Nelson sent orders through the fleet, to 
return thanksgiving in every ship for the victory with 
which Almighty God had blessed his majesty's arms. 

Note. Horatio Nelson, Lord Viscount, was the third 
son of the Rev. Edmund Nelson, England ; and was 
born September 29, 1758. He entered the navy at 1£ 
years of age. In October, 1805, he completely defeated 
the French off* Trafalgar, in which engagement he lost 
his life by a musket ball discharged from the round top 
of one of the enemy's ships. It is said he had been en- 
gaged in upwards of one hundred naval actions ; in 
most of which he was successful. He lost his right eye 
and arm several years previous to his death. 



DEATH OF ARCHIMEDES. 

1. DURING the sacking of Arcadina, Archimedes 
was shut up in his closet, and so intent on the demon- 
stration of a geometrical problem, that neither the tu- 
mtitt and noise of the soldiers, nor the- cries and lamenta- 
tions of the people, could divert his attention. He was 
* cry deliberately drawing his lines and figures, whea a 



DEATH OF ARCHIMEDES. 1 15 

soldier entered his apartment, and clapped a sword to 
his throat. 

%« Hold friend," said Archimedes," for one moment* 
ana my demonstration will be finished." The soldier, 
astonished at the unconcern and intrepidity of the phi- 
losopher in such imminent danger, resolved to carry him 
to the proconsul. But Archimedes unfortunately taking 
with him a small box of mathematical and astronomical 
instruments, the soldier, supposing it contained silver and 
gold, and not being able to resist the force of temptation^ 
killed him on the spot. 

3. His death was much lamented by Marcellus, who 
caused his funeral to be performed with the greatest 
pomp and solemnity, and ordered a monument to be 
erected to his memory, among those illustrious men, who 
had distinguished themselves in Syracuse. The passioa 
of this philosopher for mathematical knowledge was so 
strong, that he devoted himself entirely to the pleasures 
of study, 

4. This gave occasion to the report, that he was s© 
charmed with the soothing songs of a domestic tyrant, 
that he neglected the common concerns and occupations 
ot life. Every other object he despised; and that he 
might not interrupt his pursuits, he frequently denied 
himself the necessaries of life. Hiero, king of Syracuse, 
prevailed by entreaties on the speculative geometrician, 
to descend to mechanics ; and Archimedes constructed 
those wonderful machines for the defence of cities, the 
effects of which retarded, and might perhaps have com- 
pletely defeated the taking of Syracuse. He is also said 
to have been the inventor of a sphere of glass, on which 
the periodical and sy nodical motions of the stars arid 
planets were represented. 

Note. Archimedes was a famous geometrician of Syra- 
cuse, who invented, besides a machine of glass that faith- 
fully represented the motions of all the heavenly bodies, 
many articles of machinery, highly ingenious and aston- 
ishingly powerful. — Marcellus was a celebrated Roman 
consul. — Syracuse was an ancient and strong city of 
Sicily, in 37° north latitude. 



(116) 

DESCRIPTION OF A THUNDER STORM. 

— Thompson, 

BEHOLD ! slow settling o'er the lurid grove, 
Unusual darkness broods, and, growing, gains 
The full possession of the sky,surcharg 5 d 
With wrathful vapor, from the secret beds 
Where sleep the mineral generations, drawn* 
Thence nitre, sulphur, and the fiery spume 
Of fat bitumen, steaming on the day, 
With various tinctur'd trains of latent flariie, 
Pollute the sky ; and in yon baleful cloud, 
A reddening gloom, a magazine of fate, 
Ferment ; till by the touch ethereal rous'd, 
The dash of clouds, or irritating war 
Of fighting winds, while all in calm below, 
They furious spring. A boding silence reigns, 
Dread thro' the dun expanse, save the dull sound 
That from the mountain, previous to the storm, 
Rolls o'er the muttering earth, disturbs the flood, 
And shakes the forest leaf without a breath. 
Prone to the lowest vale the aerial tribes 
Descend : the tempest-loving raven scarce 
Dares wing the dubious dusk. In rueful gaze 
The cattle stand, and on the scowling heavens 
Cast a deploring eye, by man forsook, 
Who to the crowded cottage hies him fast, 
Or seeks the shelter of the downward cave. 

'Tis listening fear and dumb amazement all : 
When to the startled eye the sudden glance 
Appears far south, eruptive through the cloud, 
And following slower, in explosion vast 
The thunder raises his tremendous voice. 
At first heard solemn o'er the verge of heaven, 
The Tempest growls ; but as it near er comes, 
And rolls its awful burden on the wind, 
The lightnings flash a larger curve, and more 
The noise astounds ; till overhead a sheet 
Of livid flame discloses wide; then shuts, 
And opens wider ; shuts and opens still 
Expansive, ^wrapping aether ill a bkze : 
Follows the loosen'd aggravated roar 
Enlarging, deepening* mingling; peal on peal; 



A STORM. 117 

Crush'd horrible, convulsing heaven and earth. 

Down comes a deluge of sonorous hail. 
Or prone descending rain. Wide rent, the clouds 
Pour a whole flood ; and, yet its flame unquench'd*. 
IV unconquerable lightning struggles through, 
Ragged and fierce, or in red whirling balls, 
And fires the mountain with redoubled rage. 
Black from the stroke, above the mouldering pine 
Stands a sad shattered trunk; and stretch'd below t 
A lifeless group the blasted cattle lie. 
Here the soft flocks, with that same harmless look 
They wore alive, and ruminating still 
In fancy's eye, and there the frowning bull, 
And ox half rais'd. Struck on the castle cliff, 
The venerable tower and spiry fane 
Resign their aged pride. The gloomy woods 
Start at the flash, and from their deep recess 
Wide flaming out their trembling inmates shake. 
Amid Carnarvon's mountains rages l@ud 
The repercussive roar: with mighty crush, 
Into the flashing deep, from the rude rocks 
Of Penmanmaur heap'd hideous to the sky 
Tremble the smitten clifts ; and Snowden's peak, 
Dissolving, instant yields his wintry load. 
Far seen, the heights of heathy Cheviot blaze, 
And Thule bellows through her utmost isles. 

•Guilt hears appai'd, with deeply troubled thought, 
And yet not always on the guilty head 
Descends the fated Bash. Young Celadon 
And his Amelia were a matchless pair; 
With equal virtue fornrd, and equal grace, 
The same, distinguish'd by their sex alone : 
Her's the mild lustre of the blooming morn, 
And his the radiance of the rising day. 

They iov'd ; but such their guiltless passion was* 
As in the dawn of time informed the heart 
Of innocence and undissembling truth ; 
'Twas friendship heighten'd by the mutual wish ;. 
Th 9 enchanting hope and sympathetic glow, 
Beam'd from the mutual eye. Devoting all 
To love, each was to each a dearer self, 
Supremely happy in th' awaken'd power 
Of giving joy, Alone^ amid the shades. 



IIS A STORM. 

Still in harmanious intercourse they liv-d 

The rural day, and talked the flowing heart, 

Or sigh'd and looked unutterable things. 

So pass'd their life, a clear united stream, 

By care unruffled ; till, in evil hour, 

The tempest caught them on the tender walk, 

Heedless how far and where its mazes stray ? d 5 

While with each other blest, creative love 

Still bade eternal Eden smile around. 

Presaging instant fate, her bosom heav-d 

Unwonted sighs, and stealing oft a look 

Of the frg gloom of Celadon, her eye 

Fell tearful, wetting her disordered cheek. 

In vain assuring love, and confidence 

In heaven, repressed her fear ; it grew, and shook 

Her frame near dissolution. He perceiv'd 

Th' unequal conflict, and as angels look 

On dying saints, his eyes compassion shed, 

"With love illumined high. " Fear not," he said, 

" Sweet innocence ! thou, a stranger to offence, 

u And inward storm ! He who yoe skies involves 

*' In frowns of darkness, ever smiles on thee 

M With kind regard.- O'er thee the secret shaft 

"That wastes at midnight, or th' undreaded hour 

"Of noon, flies harmless : and that very voice 

u Which thunders terror thro' the guilty heart, 

(i With tongues of seraphs whispers peace to thine. 

" 'Tis safety to be near thee, sure, and thus 

" To clasp perfection V 9 From his void embrace, 

Mysterious heaven ! that moment, to the ground, 

A blacken'd corse, was struck the beauteous maid. 

But who can paint the lover as he stood, 

Pierc'd by severe amazement, hating life, 

Speechless, and fix'd in ail the death of woe ! 

So, faint resemblance! on the marble tomb, 

The well-dissembled mourner stooping standi, 

Forever silent and forever sad. 



fl#1 

THE GRAND DIVISIONS OF THE EARTH. 

- — Scott 

Sect. 1. Europe. 

1. EUROPE is the first of the grand divisions of 
the world. We cam only say in general, that towards 
the east, it is bounded by Asia, without ascertaining the 
boundary line ; elsewhere the limits are more accurately 
defined ; from the Sea of Azoph to the Mediterranean on 
the southeast, through the Euxine, or Black Sea, theBos- 
phorus, the sea of Marmora, the Dardanelles, and the 
Archipelago ; on the south it is bounded by the Mediter- 
ranean ; on the west by the Atlantic ; and on the north 
by the Frozen Sea ; Cabiodi Rocca or the Rock of Lis- 
bon, on the coast of Portugal, being the most westerly 
point of land, longitude 10° west. 

2. The most easterly point is in 60° east longitude. 
Its extent from south to north, is supposed to be from 
the 26th (o the 7M degree of north latitude. The num- 
ber of inhabitants in Europe is calculated at 150 millions : 
but it is certainly capable of supporting a much greater 
number. These form different "states, which are some* 
times united and sometimes divided, as different political 
interests may weigh ; each state speaks a different lan- 
guage, many of which are derived from the same original 
source, or area mixture of others, formed and sanction- 
ed by time. 

3. Europe may be divided into 16 parts ; 4 to the 
north, viz. the British Islands, Denmark with Norway, 
Sweden and Russia ; 8 in the centre, viz. France, Ne- 
therlands, Switzerland, Germany, Bohemia, Hungary, 
Poland and Prussia, and four to the south, viz. Portugal, 
Spain, Italy, and European Turkey, its length from 
east to west is reckoned at It 00 leagues, and its breadth 
from north to south about 900. 

4. Although Europe is the smallest quarter of the earth 
in number of square miles, yet it may be considered as 
the principal in every thing relating to man in society, 
mildness of air, fertility of soil, whence are produced all 
the necessaries, and most of the luxuries of life ; for the 
beauty, strength, courage, and wisdom of its inhabi- 



120 GRAND DIVISIONS OF THE EARTH. 

iants; the excellence of its government, laws and re- 
ligion. 

5. The principal islands of Europe are Great Britain, 
Ireland, the Orcsedes, the Hebrides, Iceland, the islands 
of Ferro in the Atlantic ; Sicily, Sardinia, Corsica, Can- 
dy, the Greek isles, Majorca, Minorca and others in the 
Mediterranean ; and in the Baltic are Zealand, Funen, 
Rugen, Bornholm, Gothland, Oesel, &c. The most con- 
siderable rivers are the Po and Tiber, in Italy ; the Rhine, 
the Danube, the Elbe, and the Oder, in Germany ; the 
Loire, the Seine, the Rhone and the Garonne in France ; 
theTagus, and the Duero, in Spain; the Vistula iu Po- 
land, the Dnieper, the Volga and the Don, in Russia ; the 
Thames and the Severn, in England; the Tai, in Scot- 
land; the Shannon, in Ireland; the Scheldt, and the 
Maese, in the Netherlands. 

Note, The sea of Azoph lies north of the Black Sea, 
with which it communicates by the strait Cafta. — The 
Dardanelles are two castles in Turkey, that command the 
south west entrance of the strait of Gallipoli, or the an- 
cient Hellespont. 

Questions. 

What are the boundaries of Europe ? 

What the extent ? 

How many inhabitants does it contain ? 

Into how many parts is Europe divided ? 

How many to the north ? 

How many in the centre ? 

How many to the south ? 

What are the principal European islands in the Atlantic ? 

What in the Mediterranean ? 

What in the Baltic? 

What are the principal rivers in Germany ? 

What in Italy? 

What in France ? 

What in Spain ? 

What in Poland ? 

What in Russia ? 

What in England? 

What in Scotland? 



BRAND DIVISIONS OF THE EARTH. 12t 

What in Ireland ? 

What in the Netherlands ? 

Where is the sea of Azoph ? g 

How does it communicate with the Black Sea ? 

Where are the Dardanelles ? 

<*StcL%. Asia. 

6. Asia is situated between. 20° and 184° east longi- 
tude comprehending 164 degrees, which, at 4S miles to a 
degree, are equal to 7544 miles, its greatest length. It is 
principally situated between the equator and 78° north 
latitude, a distance nearly equal to 5350 miles. The 
continent of Asia, in its extent from south west to north 
east includes nearly one third part of the circumference 
of the terraqueous Globe. It is bounded north by the 
frozen sea, east by Beerings Straits, which separate it 
From America, south east and south by the Pacific Ocean, 
south west by the Red Sea, which divides it from Africa, 
and the east end of the Mediterranean, which divides it 
from that continent. 

7. \t is bounded west, by the Archipelago, the Darda* 
nelles, the Sea of Marmora, the Straits of Constantinople, 
the Black Sea, part of the Don and the Med wediza, thence 
by an imaginary line to the Wolga, along that river about 
100 miles, and thence by the Oural mountains which 
divide European Russia from Siberia. The principal 
rivers of Asia are the Oby, Ennissey, Lena, Yana, Indi- 
ghirka, Kolhima, Anadir, Amour, Whang or Yellow river, 
Kiam, Ta, Ava, Burampooter, Ganges, Indus, Wolga, 
Oxus, Tigris, and Euphrates ; beside many more of less 
extent, though considerable rivers. 

8. The most noted lakes are the Caspian, Aral, Baikal, 
and the Tong Ping. Asia contains several extensive 
ridges of mountains. Among these are the Altay, Say 
gansk, and Stanovay, Khrebet, in Siberia; the Taurus, 
and Antitauru* ; besides those of Arabia, Persia, India 
and China. It is divided into a great many independent 
states ; these are as follows ; Japan, China, India east of 
the Ganges, which comprehends Tonquin, Cochin China, 
Pegu, Burraah, Assem, Stain, and Malacca. 

9. India west of the Ganges, includes Bengal, Northern 
Circars ) Orissa,Golconda,C&rnatic, Travancoie, Mysore^ 

M 



m GR\ND DIVISIONS OF THE EARTH. 

Visapour, Amedinagur, Bahar, Allahabad, Agimere, Agra, 
Malwa, Candeish, Guzerat, Drelhi, and Lahore; Persia, 
and the Turkish and Russian Empires, which compre- 
hends several extensive countries, thg. Asiatic Islands, 
said to amount to 150,000 in number, but of this there is 
no certainty. 

10. Some geographers divide them into three classes 
and others into four, but this has reference only to the seas 
in which they are situated. Those most noted for com- 
merce and European settlements, are the Japan Islands, 
the Ladrones, Formosa. Banda, Ternate, Celebes, Tidor, 
Mothier, Machian, Gilolo, Borneo, Brehian, Sumatra, 
Java, the Andaman and Nicobar Isles, Ceylon and Mal- 
dives, those in the Northern Archipelago, and those in 
the Mediterranean, which are Cyprus, Rhodes, Mytelene, 
Scio, Samos,Nicaria and Stanchio. 

11. It is calculated that the population of the whole 
continent is not less than 650 millions. In some coun- 
tries the population is ascertained with a degree of accu- 
racy. Of others there are no data given, on which to 
found correct calculations, so that conjecture forms a part 
of the estimate. One thing is perhaps certain, that it con- 
tains more people than all the other parts of the globe. 
The inhabitants in the more southern part, are slender, 
effeminate, and of a dark complexion ; remarkable for 
their ingenuity in certain manufactures, in colouring, and 
various kinds of workmanship. 

12. In the northern regions, where active industry is 
more necessary, the inhabitants are hardy, stout, and 
warlike. Except a small number of christians of the 
Armenian and Greek churches, and those who have em- 
igrated for mercenary purposes, from Europe, the inhabi- 
tants are Pagans and Mahometans. Asia approaching so 
Bear the equator and the north pole, includes a great va- 
riety of climates. With respect to richness of soil, and 
immense variety of productions, it is superior to any 
other of the continents. According to divine revelation, 
Asia vas the region first inhabited by man and has since 
been the theatre of many wonderful events; but a rela- 
tion of these belongs to the historian. 

Note. The sea of Marmora, between Europe and Asia, 
is 120 miles in length and SO ia breadth. It communi- 



GRAND DIVISIONS OF THE EARTH. 26 

cates with the Archipelago by the strait of Gallipoli, on 
the south west, and with the Black Sea by the strait of 
Constantinople, on the north east* The Red Sea, between 
Africa and Arabia, is 1300 miles from north to south and 
£00 broad. It is separated from the Mediterranean on 
the north, by the isthmus of Suez, south of which may 
be seen the aperture of the mountain, on the western side 
of the sea, through which the children of Israel passed 
into the water. 

Questions. 

What is the situation of Asia? 

What are the boundaries ? 

What are the principal rivers of Asia? 

What is the number of the lakes ? 

What are the principal mountains ? 

What are the independent states of Asia ? 

What are the commercial islands? 

How many inhabitants has Asia ? 

What is their religion ? f 

When was Asia first peopled ? 

Where is the sea of Marmora ? 

What is its length and breadth ?■ 

How does it communicate with the Black Sea r 

What is the situation and extent of the Red Sea ? 

How is it connected with the Mediterranean ? 

Sect. 3. Africa. 

13. Africa is properly a vast peninsula, and the largest 
in the world. It is bounded on the north by the Mediter- 
ranean sea, which separates it from Europe and part of 
Asia, on the west by the Atlantic Ocean, south by the South - 
trn Ocean, north east by the Red Sea and the isthmus of 
Suez, which divide it from Asia, and east by the Indian 
Ocean. It is situated between latitude 37° north, and 34° 
south. Its greatest length from north to south is4980 miles. 

14. Cape Verd, which is the most westerly point of the 
continent, lies in longitude 57° east, and cape Guarda- 
fui which is the most easterly point in longitude 125° 
making the distance from east to west 3,989 miles. The 
number of empires, kingdoms, states or countries, into 



$34 GRAND DIVISIONS OF THE EARTH, 

which Africa is divided is not known to us ; as a great 
part of the interior is yet unexplored. 

15. Those that are known, and partly so, amount to 
about forty six, viz, Egypt, Barca, Tripoli, Tunis, Algiers 
and Morocco, all of which extend along the south coast 
of the Mediterranean. — Zaara, Biledulgerid, Tombut, 
Mundingo, Sierra Leona, Nigritia, Jalofts, Pholey, Ar- 
drah, Widah, Guinea, Commendo, Fetu, Anta, Jady, Ax- 
ina, Benin, Angola, Benguela, Loango, Congo Proper, 
Monomotapa, Caffraria, Mosambique, Melinda, Sofala, 
Abex, Magadoxa, Aniam, Abyssinia, Bornou, Fezzan, 
Cashna, Brana, Nubia, &c. 

16. The islands belonging to this coast are Madagas- 
car, Babelmandel, Bourbon, Mauritius, Zocrata, Comoro 
isles, St. Helena, Bissagoes, Bissao, Goree, Cape de Verd, 
Canaries, Madeiras, Fernando Po, Annabon, St. Matthew 
and Ascension, besides some small ones. The principal 
rivers are the Nile, Niger, Sennegal, Gambia, Marbea, 
Gondet, Barodus, Tafilet, the river of the Elephants, and 
several others that fall into the Atlantic. 

17. The rivers of the Holy Ghost, St. Christophers, St 
Jago, Zebec, Magadoxa, and a few others fall into the In- 
dian Ocean ; of some of these rivers little more is kuown 
than the name, and the place where they fall into the sea. 
Its principal lakes. are the Dambea, Zaftan, and Zambre 
or Zaire. 

18. From thU enumeration of lakes and rivers, one 
Would suppose that Africa was well watered, but it is oth- 
erwise ; some large districts being entirely destitute; and 
in the interior parts, there are vast tracts of light and bar- 
ren sands, which are blown sometimes in such predigious 
quantities by the winds, as to bury whole caravans, and 
suffocate the unfortunate traveller. 

19. Africa is intersected by extensive ranges of lofty 
mountains; of which the most remarkable is the Atlas. 
This chain extends from the Atlantic, in an easterly di- 
rection, across the continent of Egypt, The mountains 
«f the Moon, are said to be more elevated than those of 
Atlas; those of Sierra Leonp, extend to Ethiopia. The 
most noted capes or promontories, are those of Good Hope, 
Cape Verd, Seven Capes, and Guardafui. The only strait 
belonging to Africa, is that of Babelmandel which goh> 
Meets the lied Sea and Indian Ocean. 



GRAND DIVISIONS OF THE EARTH, US 

20. The population of this country is unknown, and 
any calculation on that head can only be but vague conjec- 
ture : some have stated it at 150 millions. The different 
languages spoken by the inhabitants are the Coptic, Ara- 
bic, Greek, African or Morisco, a variety of negro dia- 
lects, Dutch, French, and Lingua Franca. Africa being 
intersected by the Equator, near the middle, the heat 
must of consequence be extremely great. On the sea- 
coast, the lands are generally extremely fertile. Of the 
four continents into which geographers have divided the 
terraqueous globe, Africa is the most conveniently situ- 
ated for commerce. 

21. Notwithstanding its superior advantages, neither 
the natives, nor Europeans have availed themselves of 
them ; for Africa remains, except in some places, an un- 
cultivated wild ; and when we consider that it is richer in 
mines of gold, silver, and copper, than any of the other 
©ontinents, whence this extreme neglect has arisen, &£<• 
pears inexplicable. The religious sects in this continent, 
except the European settlements, may be classed under 
three general heads, viz. Mahonietanism, Paganism, and 
Copts, which last is less numerous than either of the two 
first. 

22. It is said that Africa contains a greater variety of 
wild animals, than any of the other continents, and in 
greater abundance ; among which are the iion, tiger, pan- 
ther, leopard, elephant, hippopotamus, zebra, giraffe, ca- 
mel, dromedary and rhinoceros ; of which last there are 
two species in this division of the globe. One of the spe- 
cies has two horns growing out of its nose, and the other 
but one. 

23. Of the European nations who have possessions in 
Africa, Portugal holds more than all the rest. The 
French, Dutch, and English have settlements on the south 
coasts of Guinea. The Portuguese trade to the east coast 
for senna, aloes, civit, ambergris, and frankincense. It is 
believed on good authority that a party of Phenicians sail- 
ed round Africa about 604 years before Christ ; yet it 
cannot be said that by thi3 voyage any other knowledge 
of it was obtained, than that of its being a peninsula. 

24. in 1412. the Portuguese fitted out a:i expedition, 
in order to explore the western coast ; but the discovery 
proceeded very slowly ; for it was not till after several 

11* 



126 GRAND DIVISIONS OF THE EARTH. 

succeeding attempts, the last of which took place in 
1497, under the command ot Vascode Gama, who doub- 
led the Cape of Good Hope, and ascertained the true 
form of Africa. 

Questions. 

What are the boundaries of Africa r 
"What is the extent? 
What are the countries ? 

How many of these are on the south coast of the Medi- 
terranean ? 
What are the principal islands of Africa $ 
What are the chief rivers ? 
How 7 many of these fall into the Atlantic : 
How many into the Indian Ocean £ 
What are the lakes of Africa ? 
What are the mountains ? 
What are the capes ? 

Of what quality is the soil on the sea-shore }- 
Of what quality in the interior ? 
What is the religion of Africa ? 

Sect. 4. Jlmeriea. 

25. America, is the fourth grand division of the eartfi, 
and by much the largest. It lies between 80° north, 
and 56° south latitude, a distance which at 69£ miles to 
a degree, is equal to 9432 miles. Its easternmost point, 
which is Cape St. Roque, in South America, is 40° east 
longitude, and its westernmost point, which is cape 
Prince of Wales, at the south entrance of Beering's 
Straits, is 93° west longitude. But the distance between 
these two extreme points, does not give the true breadth 
of the continent ; for it extends from north, to southeast, 
and intersects 80 degrees of the equator, for niing, at eacli 
intersection, an acute angle with each meridian. 

26. The greatest breadth of the continent, en a due 
east and west line, is from the east point of Labrador to 
Point Brooks, on the north west coast, which is 2906 
miles, and its greatest breadth from cape St. Roque, oil 
*he Atlantic, to cape Blanco, in the south sea, is 2774*. 
These are the twe broadest parts ©f the eentinentv The 



&RAKD DIVISIONS OF THE EARTH. i2£ 

Borth and south divisions are connected by the isthmus 
of Darien,a narrow and mountainous strip of land, in 
some places reckoned but 60 miles over. 

27. America is bounded on the north by the Frozen 
Sea, on the east by the Atlantic Ocean, on the west by 
the South Sea and on the south by the South Atlantic 
and South Pacific oceans. It is more advantageously 
situated for commerce than .Europe or Asia; but much 
less so than Africa. The distance across the Atlantic 
from Europe is 1100 leagues, and from Africa, for nearly* 
2000 miles from 500 to 700 leagues. It is separated 
from Asia by Beerings straits, which are only about 39 
miles over. 

28. Thence the coasts of these two continents trend 
greatly from each other: that of America to the south- 
east, and that of Asia to the southwest, giving a form to 
the north end of the Pacific ocean, approaching nearly 
to a semicircle. The greatest distance of the two con- 
tinents is reckoned at 10,000 miles. Geographers have 
divided this continent into North and South America; 
ihat division lying north of the bay of Panama in 9° corth 
latitude, is called North America, and that lying South 
©f the latter, South America, though comprehending a 
tract of country upwards of 700 miles north of the equa- 
tor. 

29. The isthmus which connects the north and south 
divisions, forms an immense gulf, interspersed with 
many islands, called the West Indies, to distinguish them 
from those on the east coast of Asia, which are called the 
East Indies. The principal rivers in South America, are 
the Amazon, La Plata, Oronoqtie, and St. Francis, which, 
in extent and magnitude, are far superior to the largest 
rivers in the old world. 

30. The most noted of those in North America, are 
the Mississippi, St. Lawrence, Missouri, Ohio, a branch 
of the Mississippi ; Wabash, Tennessee, and Cumberland, 
though tributary streams of the Ohio, are large navigable 
rivers. Besides other large rivers of the United States, 
many of which are navigable fr«m 50 to 300 miles. The 
most remarkable lakes are Superiour, Michigan, Huron, 
Erie, Ontario, Champlain, Slave Lake, and that of Ni- 
caragua. 

31. After this enumeration of lakes and rivers, it i% 



1M GRAND DIVISIONS OF THE EARTEL 

almost unnecessary to observe, that no quarter of the old 
world is so abundantly supplied with water, as our con- 
tinent. The United States alone, contain nearly 100 
rivers that are navigable, intersecting the country in va- 
rious directions. Besides the lakes, some of which are, 
in comparison to those of the old hemisphere, large seas, 
open a navigable communication of more than 2000 miles* 
through the northern division of the continent. 

32. The extensive countries of Amazonia, and Para- 
guayan South America, are no less abundantly supplied 
with water, than the United States, by the rivers Amazon 
and La Plata, and their tributary streams. The former 
receives in its course upwards of 200 navigable rivers. 
With respect to the mountains which diversify our con- 
tinent, the operations of nature are no less wonderful, 
than they are in regard to the rivers and lakes. 

33. The most noted in North America, are the Ap- 
palachian mountains, a vast chain extending in a south 
west direction, nearly 1600 miles through the United 
States. The White mountains in New Hampshire, the 
Green mountains in Vermont, and an extensive range that 
stretches from the plains of Mexico, to the northwest, call- 
ed the Shining mountains. In South America, is that im- 
mense range called the Cordillera of the Andes, which 
for extent and elevation surpasses every other chain of 
mountains in the known world. 

34 It commences near the isthmus of Darien and ex- 
tends through the whole of the south division to the Straits 
of Magellan, a distance of 4500 miles. The most elevated 
point of the Andes, according to Don Ulloa, is 20,280 
feet above the level of the sea, being 7200 feet higher than 
the Peak of Teneriffe ; and 4618 above Mount Blanc, the 
loftiest mountain in Europe, America, from its extending 
so far north and south enjoys all the varieties of climate 
the earth affords. 

35. In the northern latitudes the climates are notwith- 
standing, marked by some peculiarities, the winters being 
much colder than those countries in Europe under the 
same parallel in Newfoundland, and Cape Breton^ 
at the mouth of the St. Lawrence, the winters are very 
severe, yet these He opposite to France; and in Terra de 
Labrador* the winters are intolerable to aa European* 



GRAND DIVISIONS OF THE EARTH, m 

though that country lies nearly in the same parallel with 
Great Britain. 

36. The New England states lie opposite to the Bay 
of Biscay ; New York, New Jersey, and Pennsylvania, 
are intersected by the same parallels with Spain and 
Portugal, though in these the winters are not so cold by 
several degrees as with us. From the great extent of 
America, on each side the equator, it possesses all that 
diversity of soil found on the habitable globe. The great 
variety of natural productions, are perhaps more abun' 
dantthati in any of the other quarters. 

37. Platina, gold, silver, iron, lead and copper are the 
principal metals. The increase of the precious metals in 
Europe, since the discovery of America, is astonishing, 
notwithstanding the sums sent annually to China, which 
never return. South America produces also considerable 
quantities of diamonds, emeralds, amethysts, &c. Bat it 
furnishes abundant articles of more utility to mankind* 

88. Of these are reckoned, cochineal, indigo, sugar, 
coffee, rice, arnatta, logwood, brasil, fustic, pimento, lig- 
Bum-vitse, ginger, cocoa, redwood, the balsam of ToTu 
and Peru, Jesuit's bark, sassafras, cassia, tamarinds, hides, 
furs, ambergris, and a great variety of woods, roots and 
plaats? it likewise affords the greatest plenty of finest 
fruits ; besides a vast number of culinary roots and vege- 
tables. The fertility of its soil, is calculated for raising, 
in the highest degree of perfection, almost all kinds of 
exotics. 

39. It also furnishes an immense variety of birds ; 
some of which far exceed in beauty, colour, and shape, the 
most admired of those in the old world. The rivers, lakes, 
and sea-coasts abound in the greatest variety and num- 
ber offish. Beginning north, the king of Great Britain 
possesses Labrador, with the countries around Hudson's 
Bay, Upper and Lower Canada and Nova Scotia. The 
islands of Newfoundland, Cape Breton, Providence. Ja- 
maica, St. Christopher, Antigua, Dominica, Nevis, Bar- 
buda, Anguila, Montserrat, St: Vincent, Barbadoes, the 
Granades, Granadilias and Bermudas, besides some 
others. 

40. The United States, comprehend one federal repub- 
lic. Many divisions of South America have thrown off 
the yoke of foreign subjection and have formed themselves 



ISO GRAND DIVISIONS OP THE EARTH. 

into independent republick s. From the census taken of 
the United States, of Canada, and a part of Mexico, and 
estimating the population of the other parts by these, the 
whole number of inhabitants in America does not exceed 
35 millions. 

41. Many opinions have been formed, by different wri- 
ters, about the peopling of this continent. America took 
its name from Americus Vespucius, a Florentine, who ac- 
companied Ojeda, a Spanish adventurer, on a voyage of 
discovery ; and having drawn up an entertaining history 
of his voyage, it was published and read with avidity. la 
his narrative he had the artifice to insiauate that he was 
the first that discovered this world. 

42. Many of his readers gave credit to the insinuation ; 
From which circumstance it assumed the name of America. 
Christopher Columbus, a Genoese, was the first who in 
1492 made this continent known to Europeans. Dr. Fos- 
ter in his collections of northern voyages, has satisfacto- 
rily proved, that America was discovered by the Nor- 
wegians, some centuries before Columbus made his dis- 
covery ; but the knowledge of it seemed to be entirely 
lost to the Europeans, except what remained in manu- 
script accounts, and these perhaps in the possession of 
persons who could not read them. 

Note. The Oronoque has its source in the Andes, and 
after running 1400 miles falls into the Gulf of Paria, op- 
posite the island of Trinidad, in 8° north latitude. The 
Mississippi rises- in Bear Lake, in 48° north latitude and 
98 west longitude, and enters the Gulf of Mexico in 29° 
north latitude. Its principal tributaries are the Missouri 
from the west, and the Illinois, Ohio, and Tennessee from 
the east. It is navigable to St. Anthony's falls in 45* 
north latitude. 

Lake Superior, between 45 and 50° north latitude, and 
84 and 92° west longitude, is 1500 miles in circumference ; 
it is the largest body of fresh water on the globe. Michigan 
which is wholly within the United States, lies between 41 
and 45° north latitude and 84 and 87° west longitude ; 
and is 950 miles in circumference. It communicates 
with lake Huron, at the north eastern part, through the 
straits of Michillimakinak. Lake Huron, a part of which 
lies within the United States, in a medium latitude of 45° 



GRAND DIVISIONS OF THE EARTH. 131 

north, is 1000 miles in circumference. It communicates 
with lake Superior on the north west and lake St. Clair 
«n the south. 

Questions. 

What are the boundaries of America $ 

W I at are the extremes of latitude ? 

What of longitude? 

How are the north and south divisions of America con- 
nected ? 

"What is the distance from Europe to America across the 
Atlantic ? 

What is the distance from Africa to America? 

What is the distance from Asia, across Beering's Straits ? 

What is the name of the bay between North and SoutR 
America ? 

What is the latitude of this bay? 

What are the principal rivers of South America ? 

What are their magnitudes compared with those of the 
old world ? 

What are the mountains of South America? 

What are the most noted rivers of North America ? 

What are the most remarkable lakes of North America? 

What are the most noted mountains ? 

Where do the Andes of South America commence ? 

Where do they terminate ? 

What is their greatest elevation above the level of the 
sea? 

What are the native metals of America? 

What is the climate ? 

Where is the source of the river Oronoque? 

What is its length? 

Where does it fall into the orean ? 

Where is tire source of the Mississippi rivert 

In what degree of latitude ? 

Itrto what gulf does it discharge its waters? 

In what latitude is this gulf? 

For what distance is the Mississippi navigable ? 

Where are the falls of St. Anthony ? 

Wl-at are the principal tributaries of the Mississippi f 

Where is lake Superior situated ? 

How many mile§ is it in circumference ? 



i32 GRAND DIVISIONS OF THE EARTH. 

Where is lake Michigan ? 

Where are the straits Michillimakinak i 

Where is lake Huron r 

With what other lakes does it communicate £ 

When was America first discovered ? 

By whom ? 

Sect. 5. Neiv Holland. 

43. New Holland/the fifth and last grand division, h 
situated between 10 and 45° south latitude, and between 
131 and 174° west longitude. Its square surface exceeds 
that of Europe. When it was first discovered is uncer- 
tain ; about the beginning of the last century, the north 
and west coasts were explored by the Dutch, and in 1642, 
the south extremity was discovered by Tasman. In 1770, 
Capt. Cook traced the east and north east coast from 38® 
south latitude, and ascertained its separation from New 
Guinea. 

44. In 1773, Capt. Furneaux,by connecting Tasmania 
discoveries with Capt. Cook's, completed the circuit. 
The land in that part of it discovered by Tasman called 
Van Dietnen's land is for the most part of a good height, 
diversified with hills and vailies. Dogs are the onlyjtame 
animalin New Holland. Quadrupeds except the Kan- 
garoo are scarce. This animal is about the size of a 
sheep; the head, neck, and shoulders, are small in pro- 
portion to the body, the tail is thick, but tapering tow r ards 
the end, and nearly as long as the body; the skin is cov- 
ered with a short fur of a mouse colour. 

45. It does not go on all fours, but leaps; the hind 
legs being*' three times the length of the fore legs, which it 
uses only for digging. The bats are as large as a par- 
tridge. Sea and water fowls, as gulls, shaggs, soland 
geese, ducks, and pelicans of an enormous size are nu- 
merous; the land birds are crows, parrots, paroquets, 
and other birds of excellent plumage, doves, quails, bus- 
tards, herons, cranes, hawks, eagles, and numerous flocks 
of pigeons, exceedingly beautiful. 

46. The sea affords various kinds of fish, and some very 
delicious ; none except the mullet, and some of the shell 
fish, are known in Europe ; green turtle, lobsters, crabs, 
ifluscles,anu cockles of an enormous £ize,and several kinds 



CARTHAGE. 133 

•f oysters, are found in abundance. la the mud, under 
the mangroves, are found some pearl oysters. New Hol- 
land has few inhabitants. Captain Cook named this 
country New South Wales. A British regiment of foot 
was sent thither, and a new colony formed of convicts, 
transported, under the command of a governor and other 
officers. 

Questions. 

What is the situation and extent of New Holland ? 

Is it larger or smaller than Europe ? 

Is the date of its first discovery ascertained ? 

What is the face of the country ? 

What is the quality of the soil ? 

Has New Holland many inhabitants ? 



DESTRUCTION OF CARTHAGE. BEFORE 

CHRIST 146 YEARS.— Ancient History. 

1. THE Carthaginians perceived the wisdom of 
Annibal, who had foreseen the consequences of their con- 
duct ; but it was now too late either to profit by his sa- 
gacity or his assistance. Affrighted at the Roman arma- 
ments, against which they were totally unprepared, they 
immediately condemned those who had broken the league, 
and most humbly offered adequate satisfaction. To these 
submissions, the senate only returned an evasive answer, 
demanding three hundred hostages within thirty days, as 
a security for their future conduct, and an implicit obe- 
dience to their commands. 

&. With these rigid conditions it was supposed the 
Carthaginians would not comply ; but it turned out oth- 
erwise, for this infatuated people sacrificing every thing 
to their love of peace, sent their children within the lim- 
ited time ; and the consuls landing at Utica soon after, 
were waited upon by deputies from Carthage, to know 
the senate's further demands, as certain of a ready ac- 
ceptance. 

3. The Roman generals were not a little perplexed in 
what manner to drive them to resistance ; wherefore Cen - 
12 



134 ©ARTHAGE. 

sorinus, the consul, commending their diligence, demanded 
all their arms; but these also, contrary to expectation, 
they delivered up. At last it was found that the con- 
querors would not desist from making demands, while 
the suppliants had any thing left to supply. 

4. They therefore received orders to leave their city, 
which was to be levelled to the ground ; at the same time, 
being allowed to build another in any part of their terri- 
tories, not less than ten miles from the sea. This severe 
and despotic injunction they received with all the concern 
and distress of a despairing people ; they implored for a 
respite from such a hard sentence ; they used tears and 
lamentations: but finding the consuls inexorable, they 
departed with a gloomy resolution, prepared to suffer the 
utmost extremities, and to fight to the last for their seat 
ef empire, and the habitations of their ancestry. 

5. A general spirit of resistance seemed to inspire the 
whole people against their imperious foes; and they, now 
too late, began to see the danger of riches in a state, when 
it had no longer power to defend them. Those vessels, 
therefore, of gold and silver, which their luxury had ta- 
ken such pride in, were converted into arms, as they had 
formerly given up their iron, which in their present cir- 
cumstances, was the most precious metal. 

6. The women also parted with their ornaments, and 
even cut off their hair, to be converted into strings for 
their bowmen. Asdrubal, who had been lately condem- 
ned for opposing the Romans, was now taken from prison 
to head their army ; and such preparations were made, 
that when the consuls came before the city, which they ex- 
pected to find an easy conquest, they met with such re- 
pulses, as quite dispirited their forces, and shook their re- 
solution. 

7. Several engagements were fought before the walls, 
generally to the disadvantage of the assailants; so that 
the siege would have been discontinued, had not Scipio 
iEmilianus, the adopted son of Africanus, who was ap- 
pointed to command it, used as much skill to save his 
forces after a defeat, as to inspire them with hopes of ul- 
timate victory. Butall his arts would have failed, had 
he not found means to seduce Fharneas, the master of the 
Carthaginian horse, who came over to his side. 

S. From that time he went on successfully; and, at 



CARTHAGE. 135 

length the inhabitants were driven into the citadel. He 
then cut oft all supplies of provisions from the country ; 
and next blocked up the haven ; but the besieged, with in- 
credible industry, cutout a new passage into the sea, by 
which they could receive necessaries from the army with- 
out. Scipio perceiving this, set upon them in the begin- 
ning of the ensuing winter, killed seventy thousand of their 
men, and took ten thousand prisoners of war. 

9. The unhappy townsmen, though now bereft of all 
external succour, still f resolved upon every extremity, 
rather than submit; but they soon saw the enemy make 
nearer approaches ; the wall which led to the haven w T as 
quickly demolished; soon after the Forum was taken, 
which offered the conquerors a deplorable spectacle of 
houses, nodding to their fall, heaps of men lying dead, or 
the wounded struggling to emerge from the carnage 
around them, and deploring their own and their country's 
ruin. 

10. The citadel next surrendered at discretion; and 
all now except the temple, was carried, which was de- 
fended by deserters from the Roman army, and those 
who had been most active in promoting the war. These, 
however, expecting no mercy, and finding their condition 
desperate, set fire to the building, and voluntarily perished 
in the flames. Asdrubal, the Carthaginian general sur- 
rendered himself to the Romans when the citadel was 
taken ; but his wife and two children rushed into the 
ie*npie while on fire and expired with their country. 

11. The conflagration was now extended by the mer- 
ciless conquerors over the whole of this noble city, which 
being twenty four miles in circumference, the burning 
continued for seventeen successive days. The senate 
of Rome, indeed, ordered, that it* should be levelled with 
the ground and interdicted its being rebuilt. The first 
part of their cruel command was strictly executed ; the 
latter remained in force only for a time. All the cities 
which assisted Carthage in this war were likewise devot- 
ed to the same fate, and the lands belonging to them were 
given to the friends of the Romans. 



{136) 

CAPTURE OF QUEBEC BY WOLFE.— SillimaQ. 

1. ON the twelfth of September, 1759, one hour 
after midnight, General Wolfe, with his army, leaving the 
ships, embarked in boats, and silently dropped down with 
the current, intending to land a league above Cape Dia- 
mond, and thus to gain the heights of Abraham. But, 
owing to the rapidity of the current, they fell below their 
intended place, and disembarked at what is now called 
Wolfe's cove, a mile, or a mile and a half above the city, 

2. The operation was a most critical one — they had to 
navigate in silence, down a rapid stream — to hit upon a 
right place for a landing, w hieh in the dark might be easily 
mistaken— -the shore was shelving, and the bank to be as- 
cended, steep and lofty, and scarcely practicable, evett 
without opposition. Doubtless, it was this combination 
oj circumstances, which lulled the vigilance of the wary 
discerning Montcalm : he thought such an enterprise ab- 
solutely impracticable, and therefore had stationed only 
sentinels and picket guards along this precipitous shore. 

3. Indeed, the attempt was in the greatest danger of 
being defeated by an occurrence, which is very interesting, 
as marking much more emphatically, than dry official ac- 
t^unts can do, the very great delicacy of the transaction. 
One of the French sentinels, posted along the shore, 
challenged the English boats in the customary military 
language of the French, " who goes there?" to which a 
Captain of Frazers regiment, who had served in Holland, 
and was familiar with the French language and customs, 
promptly replied, <; la France." 

4. The next question was much more embarrassing, 
for the sentinel demanded " to what regiment?" The 
Captain who happened to know the name of one of the re- 
giments which was up the river, with Bougainville, 
promptly rejoined, " the Queen's." The soldier immedi- 
ately replied, "pass ;" for he concluded at once, that this 
was a French convoy of provisions, which, as the English 
had learned, from some deserters, w r as .expected to pass 
down the river to Quebec. 

5. The other sentinels were deceived in a similar man- 
ner; but one, less credulous than the rest, running down 
to the water's edge, called out, " Why (tent you speak 



QUEBEC. 1ST 

louder?" The same captain, with perfect self command, 
replied, " Hush, we shall be overheard and discovered. 53 
The sentry satisfied with this caution retired. The British 
boats were on the point of being fired into, by the Captain of 
one of their own transport ships, who, ignorant of what 
was going on, took them for French ; but General Wolfe 
perceiving a commotion on board, rowed along side in 
person, and prevented the firing which would have alarm- 
ed the town, and frustrated the enter prize. 

6. General Wolfe, although greatly reduced by a fever, 
to which a dysentery was superadded, was nevertheless 
the first man to leap on shore. The rugged precipices^ 
full of projections of rocks and of trees, and shrubs grow- 
ing every where among the cliffs, into which the bank was 
broken, presented a most forbidding appearance, and 
General Woife familiarly speaking to an officer who stood 
by, said, c; I don't believe there is any possibility of get- 
ting up, but you must do your endeavour." 

7. There was only a narrow path, leading obliquely up 
the hill ; this had been rendered by the enemy impassa- 
ble, in consequence of being broken up by cross ditches, 
and there was besides an entrenchment at the top, defend- 
ed by a captain's guard. This guard was easily dis- 
persed, and the troops then pulled themselves up by 
taking hold of the boughs and stumps of the trees and of 
the projections of the rocks. 

8. This precipice (which may be in different places, 
from one hundred and fifty, to two hundred feet high,) is 
still very rude and rugged* but probably much less so 
than in 1759 ; it can now be surmounted, without very 
great difficulty, by men who are unmolested. Wolfe 
staked all upon a very hazardous adventure ; had be been 
discovered prematurely, through a spy, a deserter, or an 
alarmed sentry, his army would have been inevitably 
lost ; but having gained the heights, he formed his troops 
and met the enemy in good order. 

9. The Plains of Abraham lie South and West of 
Quebec, and commence the moment you leave the walls 
of the city. They are a very elevated tract of ground ; 
this must of course be the fact, as they are on the summit 
of the heights which terminate at the river; they are 
nearly level — free from trees and all other obstacles, 
and it is supposed were nearly so at the time of the battle. 

12* 



138 QUEBEC, 

It was about an hour before the dawn, that the armj 
began to ftjg'cend the precipice, and by day light, 'hey were 
formed and in perfect preparation to meet the enemy. 

10. The Marquis de Montcalm, was no sooner in- 
formed that the English troops were in possession of the 
heights of Abraham than he prepared to meet them, and 
for this purpose marched his army across the Charles, 
from his entrenchments at Beauport, and between nine 
and ten o'clock the two armies met face to face. Mont- 
calm's numbers were nearly the same as those of ilie 
.English army, but nearly half his troops were Indiana 
and Canadians, while the whole of Wolfe's were disdn 
plined corps of the best description. 

11. The French General could not now as at Mont- 
roorenci, avail himself of the cover of er ents, 
behind which undisciplined troops, especially if skilled 
in mark manship, have often repelled the assault of veterans. 
Montcalm made however the best possible disposition of 
his troops— appoi tioning his regulars in such distinct 
bodies, along the line, as to support the irregulars, in the 
roost effectual manner. 

1 2. In front, among the cornfields and bushes, he plac- 
ed one thousand five- hundred of his best marksmen, 
principally Indians and Canadians, whose destructive 
fire was patiently borne by the British line, but they re- 
served their own till the enemy, whose main body they 
perceived rapidly advancing, was within forty yards, 
when it was poured in upon the French, and continued 
with such deadly effect, that it could not be withstood. 

IS. The French fought bravely* but they were broken, 
and notwithstanding one or two efforts to make a stand, 
and renew the attack, they were so successfully pushed 
by the British bayonet and hewn down by the highland 
broad sword that their discomfiture was complete. The 
battle was particularly severe on the French right and 
the English left. This ground is very near the St. Law- 
rence, and but a little distance in front of the citadel, and 
nil the events that passed there, must have been distinctly 
seen by those on the walls of Quebec. 

14. It must have been a most interesting spectacle, and 
we can easily enter into the feelings of the American 
French, who viewed their country and their city, and 
their firesides, and homes, as involved in the issue of this 



QUEBEC. f$* 

battle. With what emotions then, must they have seen 
their defenders; not only falling in the ranks, but driven. 
by the furious onsets of rhe enemy to the walls of the city, 
where they were slaughtered by the bayonet and the 
broad sword, on the very glacis, and in the ditches, im- 
mediately under heir eyes. > 

15. Ah ut one thousand of the French were killed and 
wounded, and more than half that number of the English ; 
and it is thought that the French army would have been 
totally destroyed if the city had not opened its gates to 
receive a part, and if another part had not taken refuge 
in the works over the St. Charles. Montcalm was on the 
French left, and VVolfe on the English right, and here 
they both fell in the critical moment which decided the 
victory. 

16. Wolfe, early in the action received a bullet in his 
wrist, but he bound it around with his handkerchief, and 
continued to encourage his troops ; soon after, another 
ball penetrated his groin, but this wound although much 
more severe, he concealed, and persevered till a third 
bullet pierced his breast. It was not till that mo- 
ment that he submitted to be carried into the rear of the 
line : he was no longer able to stand, and leaned his head 
upon the shoulder of a lieutenant who sat down for that 
purpose. 

17. Being aroused by the distant sound of M they fly — . 
they fly, ?5 he eagerly asked ts who fl} T ?" and being told 
it was the French, he replied, " I die happy." He asked 
to be sustained on his feet that he might once more be- 
hold the field, but his eyes were already swimming in 
death, his vision was gone, ami he expired on the spot. 
His death has furnished a grand and pathetic subject for 
the painter', the poet, and the historian, and undoubtedly- 
considered as a specimen of mere military glory) it is 
one of the most sublime that the annals of war afford. 

Note. Quebec the capital of Lower Canada, is situated 
at the confluence of the rivers St. Lawrence and St. 
Charles, it is built on a high rock anil divided into the 
upper and lower town. The houses are of stone ; the for- 
tifications are very strong, though irregular; and the har- 
bour is safe and commodious. It contains about 20,000 
inhabitants, Its latitude is 47 degrees north. 



140 GOTOPAXf. 



Questions. 

In what latitude is Quebec ? 

On what river is it situated ? 

When was it taken from the French ? 

By whom was it taken ? 

On what is the town built ? 

What is the strength of its fortifications P 

Where are the plains of Abraha in ? 



VOLCANIC MOUNTAINS— COTOPAXI.— /Sfcoff. 

1. THIS mountain is the loftiest of those volcanoes 
of the Andes, which, at recent epochs, have undergone 
eruptions. Notwithstanding it lies near the equator, its 
summit is covered with perpetual snows. The absolute 
height of Cotopaxi, is 18,876 feet, or three miles and a 
half, consequently it is 2,62& feet, or half a mile, higher 
than Vesuvius would be, were that mountain placed on 
the top of the Peak of Teneriffe! Cotopaxi is the most 
mischievous of the volcanics in the kingdom of Quito, 
and its explosions are the most frequent and disastrous. 

% The masses of scoriae, and the pieces of rock, thrown 
out of this volcano, cover a surface of several square 
leagues, and would form, were they heaped together, a 
prodigious mountain. In 1738, the flames of Cotopaxi 
rose 3,000 feet, or upwards of half a mile above the brink 
of the crater. In 1744, the roarings of this volcano were 
heard at the distance of six hundred miles. On the 4th 
©f April, 1768, the quantity of ashes ejected at the mouth 
of Cotopaxi was so great, that it was dark till three in 
the afternoon. 

3. The explosion which took place in 1803, was prece- 
ded by the sudden melting of the snow which covered 
the mountain. For twenty years before, no smoke or va- 
pour, that could be perceived, had issued from the crater ; 
but in a single night, the subterraneous fires became so 
active, that at sun-rise, the external walls of the cone, 
heated to a very considerable temperature, appeared na~ 



ked, and of the dark colour which is peculiar to vitrified 
scoriae. , 

4. " At the port of Guayquil," says Humboldt, "fifty 
two leagues distant, in a straight line from the crater, we 
heard, day and night, the noise of this volcano, like con- 
tinued discharges of a battery; and we distinguished 
these tremendous sounds even on the Pacific ocean." The 
form of Cotopaxi is the most beautiful and regular of the 
colossal summits of the high Andes. 

5. It is a perfect cone, which, covered with a perpetual 
layer of snow, shines with a dazzling splendour at the 
setting of the sun, and detaches itself in the most pictu- 
resque manner from the azure vault above. This cover- 
ing of snow conceals from the eye of the observer even 
the smallest inequalities of the soil; no point of rock, 
no stony mass, penetrating this coat of ice, or breakings 
the regularity or the figure of the cone. 

Sect. % Mount Etna. 

6. Mount Etna, now called Gibel by the inhabitants, is 
a volcano of Sicily. It is 63 miles in circumference at the 
base, and 10,954 feet in height. But travellers vary great- 
ly in their accounts both of its height and circumference. 
This mountain, famous from the remotest antiquity, bcth 
for its bulk and terrible eruptions, stands in the eastern 
part of the island, in a \evy extensive plain. The crater 
is a little mountain, abouta quarter of a mile perpendicu- 
lar, and very steep, situated in the middle of a gently in- 
clining plain, of about nine miles in circumference. 

7. In the middle of the little mountain is a ho! lo w about 
two miles and a half in circumference. It goes shelving 
down from the top, like an inverted cone. In the middle 
of this funnel is i\\e tremendous and unfathomable gulp to ; 
from which continually issue terrible and confused noises, 
which mi an eruption are increased to such a degree, as to 
be heard at a great distance. Of all its eruptions that or 
1663, was the most terrible; it was attended with an 
earthquake that overturned the town of Catania, and bu- 
ried 18,000 persons in its ruins. 

8. On the side of the mountain fronting the south east 
is the celebrated chesnut tree called, u Castagno di cento 
caviili^ from its astonishing size, being large enough t* 



142 VESUVIUS. 

shelter 100 horses under its boughs. It stands single, 
upon a gentle rising ; the land around it is an open pas- 
ture encircled with woods. This wonderful tree consists 
of five trunks, growing out of the same root ; in the mid- 
dle is a hut covered with tiles where the fruit of the tree 
is deposited., Mr. Swinbwrne measured it, an inch above 
the ground, and found it 196 feet in circumference. Rei- 
desel measured it, and found it 204 palms. 

Sect. 3. Mount Vesuvius. 

9. Vesuvius is a celebrated volcano of Italy, six miles 
east of Naples. This mountain has two tops ; one of 
which on) j goes by the name of Vesuvius, the other being 
now called Somma. The perpendicular height of Vesu- 
vius, is only 3700 feet, though the ascent from the floor 
to the top is three Italian miles. One side of the moun- 
tain is well cultivated and fertile, but the south and west 
are entirely covered with cinders and ashes, while a sul- 
phureous smoke constantly issues from the top, sometimes 
attended with the most violent explosions of stone, the 
emission of great streams of lava, and all the other attend - 
ants of a most formidable volcano. 

10. The firstof these eruptions recorded in history, 
took place in the year 79, in which the two cities of Pom- 
peii and Herculaneum were entirely buried under the 
stones and ashes thrown out. Incredible mischief was 
also done to the neighbouring country, and numbers of 
people lost their lives. Since that time 30 different erup- 
tions have been recorded, some of which were extremely 
violent. 

11. In the year 1538, a mountain three miles in cir- 
cumference, and a quarter of a mile in perpendicular 
height was thrown up in the course of one night. There 
have been instances of ashes and sulphureous smoke being 
carried not only to Rome, but also across the Mediterra- 
nean into Africa and even into Egypt ; birds have been 
suffocated in the air, and have fallen down upon the 
ground; and fishes perished in the neighbouring waters 
which were made hot and infected by it. 

12. The operations of the subterraneous fire appear to 
be very capricious and uncertain. One day there will be 
the appearance of a violent fermentation, and the n£tt t 



HECLA. 143 

every thing will be quiet; but whenever there has been a 
considerable ejection of scoriae and cinders, it has been a 
constant observation, that the lava soon made its appear- 
ance, either by boiling over the crater, or forcing its way 
through the crevices in the conical part of the mountain. 
The top of the mountain fell in, in 1634, and the mouth 
of Vesuvius is now little short of two miles in circumfe- 
rence. 

Sect. 4. Mount Hecla. 

13. On proceeding along the southern coast of Iceland, 
and at an inconsiderable distance from Skaalholt, Mount 
Hecla, with its three summits, presents itself to view. 
Its height is live thousand feet, or nearly a mile above the 
level of the sea. It is not a promontory, but lies about 
four miles inland ft is neither so elevated nor so pic- 
turesque as several of the surrounding Icelandic moun- 
tains ; but has been more noticed partly through the fre- 
quency of its eruptions, and partly from its situation, 
which exposes it to the view of many ships sailing to 
Greenland and North America. \ 

14. The eruptions in the year 1693 and 1766, occa- 
sioned terrible devastations, some of the matter being 
thrown forth to the distance of 150 miles ; and a circuit 
of near 50 laid waste by the lava. It takes up four hours 
time to ascend. On the highest point where Fahrenheit's 
thermometer was 24 in the air, it rose to 153 when placed 
on the ground. 

Note. Next to Chimborazo, Cotopaxi is the most 
elevated point of the Andes, and, until recently, has been 
supposed to exceed in altitude (with the above exception) 
all other mountains in the world. Some late accounts of 
"Mount Iiimmelah, in Asia, givea height to certain peaks 
of that mountain even exceeding Chimborazo; but the 
truth of this is not fully established. 

15. Catania, a celebrated city of 8icilv,is situated on 
a gulf of the same name, 10 miles from Etna. It is 52 
miles southwest of Messina, in 37° north latitude. It 
contains 30,000 inhabitants. The streets are firmly pav- 
ed with lava. — Hercuiatieumi an ancient ti>v of* Italy, was 
overwhelmed by an eruption of Mount Vesuvius, A.I). 



144 LEONIDAS. 

79. In 1738, after much labour, a great number of an- 
cient monuments were discovered, such as paintings, sta- 
tues, furniture, &c. 

16. Iceland is a large island, to the west of Norway, 
300 miles in length and 150 in breadth, between 64 and 
66° north latitude. For two months together the sun 
never sets, and in the winter it does not rise for the same 
time, at ieast not entirely. The middle of the island is 
mountainous, stony and barren ; but in some places there 
are excellent pastures, The inhabitants profess to be- 
lieve that the souls of the damned are sent to Mount 
Hecla. 

Questions. 

Where is Cotopaxi situated ? 

Of what mountains is it a peak? 

Has Cotopaxi or Chimborazo the highest elevation ? 

Where is Mount Etna? 

"W hat is its circumference at the base ? 

What is its height ? 

W hat is the circumference of the crater ? 

In what year was Catania destroyed by an eruption from 
Etna ? 

How many persons were buried in the ruins of the city ? 

Where was Catania situated ? 

In what manner were Herculaneum and Pompeii de- 
stroyed? 

In what year? 

Where is Iceland? 

Of what iength and breadth ? 

What is the face of the country? 
Is the soil fertile ? 



LEONID AS'S ADDRESS TO HIS COUNTRYMEN. 

— Glover. 

He alone 
Bemains unshaken. Rising he displays 
Hi> godlike presence. Dignity and grace 
Adura his frame, and manly beauty, joined 



LEONIDAS. 145 

With strength Herculean. On his aspect shines 

Sublimest virtue, and desire of fame, 

Where justice gives the laurel ; in his eye 

The inextinguishable spark, which fires 

The souls of patriots ; while his brow supports 

Undaunted valour, and contempt of death. 

Serene he rose, and thus addressed the throng: 

Why this astonishment on every face, 
Ye men of Sparta? Does the name of death 
Create this fear and wonder ? my friends ! 
Why do we labour through the arduous paths 
Which lead to virtue ? fruitless were the toil, 
Above the reach of human feet were plac'd 
The distant summit, if the fear of death 
Could intercept our passage. But in vain 
His blackest forms and terrors he assumes 
To shake the firmness of the mind, which knows 
That, wanting virtue, life is pain and woe ; 
That, wanting liberty, ev'n virtue mourns, 
And looks around for happiness in vain. 
Then speak, QJSparta, and demand my life, 
My heart exulting, answers to thy calf. 
And smiles on glorious hie. To live with fame 
The gods allow to many ; but to die 
With equal lustre, is a blessing Heaven 
Selects from all the choicest boons of fate, 
And with a sparing hand on tew bestows. 

Leonidas's Answer to the Persian Jlmbmsador. 

Return to Xerxes ; tell him, on this rock 
The Grecians, faithful to their post, await 
His chosen myriads ? tell him, thou hast seen 
How far the lust of empire is below 
A free-born mind : and tell him to behold 
A tyrant humbled, and by virtuous death 
To seal my country's freedom, is a good 
Surpassing ail his boasted pow'r can give. 

Leo>iidas y s Farewell to his ffife and Family. 

I see, 1 feel thy anguish, nor my soul 
Has ever known the prevalence of love, 

n 



N6 LEONIDAS. 

E'er prov'd a father's fondness, as this hour,; 
Nor, when most ardent to assert my fame, 
Was once my heart insensible to thee. 
How had it stain'd the honours of my name 
To hesitate a moment, and suspend 
My country's fate, till shameful life preferred 
By my inglorious colleague left no choice 
But what in me were infamy to shun, 
Not virtue to accept ! Then deem no more 
That, of my' love regardless, or thy tears, 
I haste uncall'd to death. The voice of fate, 
The gods, my fame, my country, bid me bleed. 

thou dear mourner ! wherefore streams afresh 
That flood of woe? Why heaves with sighs renew'd 
That tender breast? Leonidas must fall. 

Alas ! far heavier misery impends 

O'er thee and these if soften'd by thy tears 

1 shamefully refuse to yield that breath, 
Which justice, glory, liberty, and Heaven 
Claim for my country, for my sons, and thee. 

Think on my long unaltered love. Reflect 
On my paternal fondness. Has my heart 
E'er known a pause of love, or pious care? 
Now shall that care, that tenderness, be prov'd 
Most warm and faithful. When thy husband dies 
For Lacedaemon's safety, thou wilt share, 
Thou and thy children, the diffusive good. 
Should f, thus singled from the rest of men, 
Alone entrusted by th' immortal gods 
With pow'r to save a people, should my soul ' 
Desert that sacred cause, thee too I yield 
To sorrow and to shame ; for thoa must weep 
With Lacedaemon, must with her sustain 
Thy painful portion of oppression's weight. 
Thy sons behold now worthy of their names, 
And Spartan birth. Their growing bloom must pine 
In shame and bondage, and their youthful hearts 
Beat at the sound of liberty no more. 
On their own virtue, and their father's fame, 
When he the Spartan freedom hath confirm d, 
Before the world illustrious shall they rise, 
Their country's bulwark, and their mother's joy. 

Here paus'd the patriot. With religious awe 



FORT WILLIAM HENRY. 147 

Grief heard the voice of virtue. No complaint 
The solemn silence broke. Tears ceas'd to How : 
Ceas'd for a moment ; soon again to stream. 
For now in arms before the palace rang'd, 
His brave companions of the war demand 
Their leader's presence ; then foev griefs renewed 
Too ^reat for utterance, intercept her sighs, 
And freeze each accent on her faltering tongue. 
In speechless anguisti on the hero's breast 
She sinks. On every side his children press, 
Hang on his knees, and kiss his honour'd hand. 
His soul no longer straggles to confine 
Its strong compunction. Down the hero's cheek ? 
Down flows the manly sorrow. Great in woe, 
Amid his children who inclose hits round, y 
lie stands indulging tenderness and love 
In graceful tears, when thus with lifted eyes, 
AddressM to heaven : Thou ever living power, 
Look down propitious sire of gods and men ! 
And to this faithful woman, whose desert 
May claim thy favour, grant the hours of peace. 
And thou my great forefather, son of Jove, 
Hercules, neglect not these thy race ! 
But since that spirit 1 from thee derive, 
Now bears me from them with resistless fate, 
Do thou support their virtue ! Be they taught, 
Like thee, with glorious labour life to grace, 
And frora their father, may they learn to die ! 

Note. Leonidas was slain in the battle of Thermopylae, 
which straits, between the foot of Mount Oeta, and the 
Malian Gulf, are the entrance into Greece. This re- 
nowned Spartan with 300 followers, bravely defended the 
passage, for some time, against 120,000 infantry com- 
manded oy Xerxes. After a most desperate and almost 
incredible struggle, the pass was carried by the Persians, 
but at the expense of 20,000 of their men. 



FORT WILLIAM HENRY.— Silliman. 

1. THE remains of this old fort are still visible ; 
they are on the verge of the lake, at its head : the walls, the 



148 FORT WILLIAM HENRY. 

gate, and the out-works, can still be completely traced' £ 
the ditches have, even now, considerable depth, and the 
weM which supplied the garrison is there, and affords 
water to this day: near and in this fort, much blood has 
been shed. In August, 1755, General, afterwards Sir 
William Johnson, lay at the head of lake George, with an, 
army about to proceed to the attack of Crown Point; 
they were troops raised by the northern colonies. 

2. Baron Dieskau, who commanded the French forces 
in Canada, leaving Ticonderoga, came down Lake. Cham- 
plain through South bay, and was proceeding to the at 
tack of Fort Edward, which contained but five hundred 
men, and had been reported to Dieskau to be without 
cannon. To the succour of this fort, General Johnson 
detached one thousand men, and two hundred Indians, 
under Colonel Williams of Deerfield. 

S. Dieskau's army having, in the mean time, learned 
that there were cannon at Fort Edward, and being assur- 
ed that General Johnson's camp was without artillely or 
entrenchments, importuned their General to change his 
purpose of attacking fort Edward, and to lead them north- 
ward to assail Johnson's camp. Dieskau yielded to their 
wishes, and turned his course accordingly. 

4. The mountains, which form the barriers of Lake 
George, continue to the south, after they leave the lake, 
forming a rugged, narrow defile, of several miles in 
length, most of which was then, and still is, filled with 
forest trees. In this defile, about four miles from Ge- 
neral Johnson's camp, Colonel Williams' party, which left 
the camp between eight and nine o'clock in the morning 
of September G, 1755, very unexpectedly fell in with the 
army of Baron Dieskau. 

5. The twoarmies^met in the road, front to front; the 
Indians of Dieskau's army were in ambuscade, upon both 
declivities of the mountain, and thus it was a complete 
surprise, for Colonel Williams had unhappily neglected 
to place any scouts upon his wings. A bloody battle en- 
sued, a deadly fire was poured in upon both flanks.™ 
Colonel Williams endeavoring to lead his men against the 
unseen enemy, was instantly shot through the head, and 
he, and hundreds of his party, including old Hendrick, 
the chief of the Mohawks, and forty Indians were slain. 

£. The remainder of the party, under the command of 



FORT WILLIAM HENRY. 149 

Colonel Whiting, retreated into the camp. They came 
running in, in the utmost confusion and consternation, 
and perhaps owed their safety, in a great measure, to ano- 
ther party, which, when the firing was heard, and per- 
ceived to be growing louder and nearer, was sent out to 
succour them. 

7. Dieskau, after the retreat of Williams' party, march- 
ing on with spirit, attacked General Johnson's entrench- 
ed camp, and although he fought with long and persever- 
ing valour, his army, in a great measure deserted by the 
Canadians and Indians, was repulsed with immense 
slaughter. Dieskau, wounded in the leg was found 
leaning against a tree. 

8. He began to feel for his watch, in order to deliver 
it up to the soldier, who was approaching him ; but the 
soldier supposing him to be searching for a pistol, unhap- 
pily iired a charge into his hips, which caused his death. 
Nor did this buttle terminate the lighting of this bloody 
day. The remains of Dieskau's army retreated, about 
four miles, to the ground where Colonel Williams had 
been defeated in the morning. 

9. The rear of the army were then sitting upon the 
ground ; they had opened their knapsacks, and were re- 
freshing themselves, when Captain McGinnies, who with 
two hundred men, had been despatched from Fort Edward, 
to succour the main body, came up with this portion of 
the French army, and totally defeated them, although he 
was himself mortally wounded. Thus were three battle* 
fought in one day, and almost upon the same ground. 

10. Remains of the encampment are still to be found 
in the woods. The neighbouring mountain, in winch the 
French so suddenly made their appearance, is, to this day, 
called French Mountain, and this name, with the tradi- 
tion of the fact, will be sent down to the latest posterity. 

Massacre of Fort William Henry. — Silliman. 

11. The three battles of September 6th, were not the 
end of the tragedies of Like George, The Marquis < ! e 
Montcalm, after three ineffectual attempts upon Fort Wil- 
liam Henry, made great efforts to besiege it in form and 
in August, 1757, having landed ten thousand men near 
the fort, summoned it to surrender. The place ef Kis 

13* 



150 FORT WILLIAM HENRY/ 

landing ; the remains of his batteries, and other works are 
still visible ; and the graves and bones of the slain are 
occasionally discovered. 

12. He had a powerful train of artillery, and although 
the fort and works were garrisoned by three thousand 
men, and were most gallantly defended by the comman- 
der, Colonel Manroe.it was obliged to capitulate; but 
the most honourable terms were granted to Colonel Mun- 
roe, in consideration of his gallantry. The bursting of 
the great guns, the want of ammunition, and above ail the 
failure of General Webb to succour the fort, although he 
iay idle at fort Edward with four thousand men, were 
the causes of this catastrophe. 

13. The capitulation was however, most shamefully 
broken ; the Indians attached to Montcalm's army, while 
the troops were marching out of the gate of the fort, drag- 
ged the men from the ranks, particularly the- Indians in 
the English service, and butchered them hi cold blood — 
they plundered all without distinction, and murdered 
women and little children, with circumstances of the 
most aggravated barbarity. 

14. The massacre continued all along the road, through 
the deOle in the mountains, and for many miles, the mise- 
rable prisoners, especially those in the rear, wei'e toma- 
hawked and hewn down in cold blood $ it might well be 
called the bloody defile, tor it was the same ground that 
was the scene of the battles only two years before, in 

3755. It is said, that efforts were made by the French 
to restrain the- barbarians, but they were not restrained. 

15. The miserable remnant of the garrison with diffi- 
culty reached to Fort Edward pursued by the Indians,. 
although escorted by a body of 'French troops. Fort Wil- 
liam Henry was levelled by Montcalm, and has never 
been rebuilt. Fort George was built as a substitute for it^ 
on a more commanding scite, and although often men- 
tioned in the history of subsequent wars, was not the 
scene of any memorable event. 

J 6, It yv«l> the depot for t\\Q stores of the army of Ge- 
neral Burg«yr*e-, till that commander relinquished his con 
nection wi'ds the lakes, and endeavoured to push his for- 
tunes without depending upon his magazines in the rear. 

Note. Eak£&'&brge» m the stale of New York,. lies: 
south west of Lake Chatoplain, ami is Srrailes Jong, and 



GIBRALTBR. 151 

from 1 to 7 broad. It embosoms more than 200 beautiful 
islands, and falls intoChampiain by a channel three miles 
long. 

Questions. 



3 



Where was Fort William Henry situated J 

In what year was it surrendered ? 

To whom ? 

Were the terms of capitulation observed? 

Where is Lake George ? 

What is its length and breadth ? 



GIBRALTER. 

1. THIS impregnable fortress, belonging to Great 
Britain, is situated upon a tongue of land, at the south- 
ern extremity of Europe on the north side of the narrow 
sea, which forms a communication between the Mediter- 
ranean and Atlantic, called the straits of Gibralter. A 
fortified line is drawn by the Spaniards, to cut oft* the 
communication of the garrison with the rest of Spain, 
The length of Gibralter, from the lines on the Spanish 
side, to the most southern part called Europa point, is 
about three English miles, and the circumference seven. 

2. On the west side, stands the town of Gibralter, on 
the water side, and is defended by a line of ramparts, 
forming a continued fortification from the north and per- 
pendicular side of the rock, to the extremity of the Moors* 
wall, which nearly divides the rock into two equal parts. 
This wail was built about the year one thousand, and runs 
from the water side about one third of the way up with a 
very rapid ascent till it meets an inaccessible part of the 
rock, where it was discontinued, and another built fur- 
ther to the south at an accessible place. 

3. The fortifications have since been continued round 
the rock, and rendered impregnable by works cut into 
the interior on the north and eastern side, where it is per- 
pendicular. The English, since they became masters of 
this place, have been indefatigable in excavating the rock 



ISSl GIBRALTER. 

and forming subterraneous walks, 5000 feet in length, gal- 
leries and caverns, into which the besieged might retreat 
during an attack, in case the outer works should be car- 
ried by an enemy. 

4. These galleries form several tiers or ranks (23 in 
number) of batteries, from 300 to 1300 feet above the sur- 
face of rhe flat country below, called the neutral ground, 
which is between the Spanish and English lines. Were 
a general battering of all the embrasures to take place at 
the same time, it would afford one of the grandest specta- 
cles in the world. It would resemble a huge monster, 
with a thousand mouths, each vomiting out thunder, 
smoke, and red hot balls. 

5. The cannon have all been so well practised, and are 
all so well elevated, that the object aimed at is hit with 
as much certainty as with a fusee. The whole surface 
of the rock, outside, is planted with cannon, in every place 
where it is possible to make an attack, even with one or 
two men only at a time. Should the water lines be carried 
by an enemy, they would have to dispute the ascent to the 
top of the mountain, inch by inch, and in many places, 
by narrow passes, between stupendous rocks, which are 
not more than 25 or 30 feet wide. 

6. Should they even succeed and obtain possession of 
the whole surface of the mountain, they would have to 
combat with an army in the bowels of the rock, against 
a thousand mines and other artifices, which would render 
the situation of the conquerors very unsafe, it is said 
there are close quarters in the rocks for more than twelve 
thousand men, and provisions for three years, always stor- 
ed in the rocks, with a sufficient quantity of ammunition. 

7. Gibralter was first fortified in the modern style in 
the reign of the emperor Charles 5th. It was taken by 
the English in 1704. It has since been repeatedly be- 
sieged but always without success. In July, 1779, com- 
menced the celebrated siege by the combined forces of 
France and Spain ; every scheme which ingenuity could 
devise, which rashness could hazard, or force execute was 
tried by the besiegers to no purpose, when in 17S3, th$ 
siege was abandoned. 



(153) 

BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF DEMOSTHENES, 

— Kingston* 

1. DEMOSTHENES was a celebrated Athenian, 
son of a rich blacksmith, called Demosthenes, and of Cle- 
obule. He was but seven years of age when his father 
died. His guardians negligently managed his affairs, and 
embezzled the greatest part of his possessions. His edu- 
cation was totally neglected, and for whatever advances 
he made in learning* he was indebted to his industry and 
application. 

2. He became the pupil of Isaeus and Plato, and appli- 
ed himself to study the orations of Isocrates. At the age 
of IT, he gave an early proof of his eloquence and abilities, 
against his guardians, from whom he obtained the retribu- 
tion of the greatest part of his estate. His rising talents 
were impeded by weak lungs and a difficulty of pronun- 
ciation, especially of the letter r, but these obstacles were 
soon conquered by unwearied application. 

3. To correct the stammering of his voice, he spoke 
with pebbles in his mouth ; and removed the distortion of 
his features, which accompanied his utterance, by watch- 
ing the motions of his countenance in a looking-glass. 
That his pronunciation might be loud and full of empha- 
sis, he frequently ran up the steepest and most uneven 
walks, where his voice acquired force and energy ; and 
on the sea-shore, when the waves were violently agitat- 
ed, he declaimed aloud to accustom himself to the noise 
and tumults of a public assembly. 

4. He also confined himself in a subterraneous cave to 
devote himself more closely to studious pursuits ; and to 
eradicate all curiosity of appearing in public, he shaved 
one half of his head. In this solitary retirement, by the 
help of a glimmering lamp, he composed the greatest part 
of his orations, which have ever been the admiration of 
every age, though his cotemporaries and rivals severely 
inveighed against them, and observed that they smelt of 
oil. 

5. His abilities, as an orator, raised Kim to consequence 
at Athens, and he was soon placed at the head of the gov- 
ernment. In this public capacity, he roused his country - 
Mien from their indolence, and animated them against the 



154 DEMOSTHENES; 

encroachments of Philip of Macedonia. In the battle of 
Cheronaea, however, Demosthenes betrayed his pusilla- 
nimity, and saved his life by flight. 

6. After the death of Philip, he declared himself warm- 
ly against his son and successor, Alexander, whom he 
branded with the appellation of boy ; and when the Mace- 
donians demanded of the Athenians their orator, De- 
mosthenes reminded his countrymen of the fable of the 
sheep which delivered their dogs up to the wolves. Though 
he had boasted that all the gold of Macedonia could not 
tempt him, yet he suffered himself to be bribed by a small 
golden cup from Harpalus. 

7. The tumults which this occasioned, forced him to re- 
tire from Athens, and in his banishment, which he passed 
at Troezene and JEgina, he lived with more effeminacy 
than true heroism. When Ami pater made war against 
Greece, after the death of Alexander, Demosthenes was 
publicly called from his exile, and a galley was sent to 
ietch him from JEgina. 

8. His return was attended with much splendour, and 
all the citizens crowded at the Piraeus to see him land. 
His triumph and popularity, however, were short. Anti- 
pater and Craterus, were near Athens, and demanded all 
the, orators to be delivered up into their hands. Demos- 
thenes with all his adherents fied to the temple of Nep- 
tune in Calauria. 

9. When lie saw all hopes of safety were banished, he 
took a dose of poison, which he always carried ifl a quill, 
and expired, on that day that the Thesmophoria were 
celebrated, in the 66th year of his age, 322 years before 
Christ. Demosthenes has been deservedly called ?he 
prince of orators ; and Cicero, his successful rival amosg 
the Romans, calls him a perfect model, and such as he 
wished to be. 

10. These two great princes of eloquence have often 
been compared together; but the judgment hesitates to 
which to give the preference. They both arrived to per- 
fection ; but the measures by which they obtained it were 
diametrically opposite. Demosthenes has been compar- 
ed, and with propriety, by his rival JEschines, to a Siren, 
from the melody of his expressions. 

1 1 . No orator can be said to have expressed the various 
passions of hatred, resentment, or indignation, with more 



NEW ZEALANB. im 

energy than he ; and as a proof of his uncommon appli- 
cation, it need only be mentioned, that he transcribed 
-eight, or even ten times, the history of Thucydides, that 
he might not only imitate, but^possess the force and ener- 
gy of the great historian. 

Note. Plato, esteemed the divine philosopher, was 
chief of the Athenian academy, and Isocrates was the 
teacher in oratory. — iEgina is an island in the iEgean 
sea, situated near Delos, which was famed as the birth 
place of Apollo. — Antipater was a general of Alexander, 
king of Macedonia, and succeeded him in his government. 
-—Thucydides was an eloquent Greek historian, much 
admired for his elegant and perspicuous style. 



NEW ZEALAND.— Goldsmith. 

1. THE natives of New Zealand are generally 
equal to the tallest Europeans in stature, they are stout 
and well made, but by the manner of sitting in their ca- 
noes, their legs are distorted. In general the New 
Zealanders have the aquiline nose with dark coloured 
eyes, and black hair, which is tied up to the crown of the 
head. The principal men among them use the practice 
of tattowing themselves in spiral and other figures. 

2. In many places their skin is indented in such a man- 
ner as to look like carving, but the interior people content 
themselves with besmearing their faces with red paint 
and ochre. The tacts of the old men are almost covered 
with indentations, painted black, which make a must 
frightful appearance, but tho&e who are young, blacken 
only their lips like the women, and gradually extend 
their decorations as they advance in years. The marks 
upon the face are generally spiral, and are performed 
with great regularity. 

Sect 2. Of their Dress. 

3. The dress of a New Zealander is certainly the most 
uncouth that can be imagined. It is made of the leaves of 
a flag split into ihree or four slips, which, wtiea dry, are 



156 NEW ZEALAND. 

interwoven with each other into a kind of stuff between 
netting and cloth, with all the ends which are eight or 
nine inches long hanging out on the upper side. 

4. Of this cloth, if cloth it may be called, two pieces 
serve for a complete dress ; one of them is tied over their 
shoulders with a string, and reaches as low as the knee ; 
to the end of this string is fastened a bodkin of bone, 
which is easily passed through any two parts of this up- 
per garment, so as to tack them together ; the other^piece 
is wrapped round the waist, and reaches nearly to the 
ground. 

Sect. 3. Of the War-Dance, and Music of the New 
Zealanders. 

5. Their war-dance consists of a great variety of vio- 
lent motions and contortions of the limbs, accompanied 
with grimaces. The tongue is frequently thrust out to a 
considerable length, and the eyelids forcibly drawn up in 
a frightful manner. At the same time they brandish their 
spears, shake their darts, and cleave the air with their 
patoo-patoos, an instrument shaped like a pointed battle- 
dore, with a short handle and sharp edges. 

6. This horrid dance is always accompanied with a 
song which is wiid but not disagreeable, and e\ery strain 
concludes with a loud and deep sigh, which is uttered in 
concert. In the motions of the dance, there is a strength, 
firmness and agility, which must excite the admiration of 
strangers : and in their songs they keep time with so much 
exactness, that more than a hundred paddles struck 
against the side of the boat at once, will convey to the 
ear but a single sound, at the divisions of their music. 

7. They have sonorous instruments; one is the shell, 
called the Triton's trumpet, with which they make a 
noise not unlike that which is made with a cow's horn : 
the other is a small wooden pipe, resembling a small 
nine-pin. A hideous bellowing was all the sound that 
could be produced by these instruments. 

Sect. 4. Of the treatment of their enemies. 

8. The New Zealanders avow the horrid practice of 
e&tiqg their enemies, which fact, however strange and ia 



NEW ZEALAND. 157 

credible, was ^completely ascertained by Captain Cook, 
when he visited these islands in the year 1770. "I shall 
add," says the narrator of the voyages, a that in almost 
every cove where we landed, we found fresh bones of 
men near the places where fires had been made.' 9 

9. Among the heads that were brought on board, some 
seemed to have false eyes : and ornaments in their ears 
as if alive. That which Mr. Banks bought was sold with 
great reluctance by the possessor: the head was mani- 
festly that of a young person, about fourteen or fifteen 
years of age, and by the contusions on one side, appeared 
to have received many violent blows, and indeed a part 
of the bone near the eye was wanting. 

Sect 5. Of their Religion and Conduct towards their dead. 

10. Much cannot be known of the religion of the New 
Zealanders, but it is certain that they acknowledge the 
influence of Supreme Beings, one of whon^ is supreme, 
the rest subordinate. One of these islanders appeared to 
have a much more deep and extensive knowledge of these 
subjects than any other of the people ; and whenever he 
was disposed to instruct them, which he sometimes did 
in a long discourse, he was sure of a numerous audience, 
who listened in profound silence, with much reverence 
and attention. 

11. What homage the3 r pay to the deities could not be 
learnt; no place of public worship was visible, but near a 
plantation of sweet potatoes was seen a small area, of a 
square figure, surrounded with stones, in the middle of 
which one of the sharpened stakes which they use as a 
spade was set up, and upon it was hung a basket of fern 
roots, which the natives said was an offering to the gods, by 
which the owner hoped to render them propitious, and ob- 
tain a plentiful crop. 

12. Their manner of disposing of the dead was diffe- 
rent in different parts of the island. In the north they 
buried them in the ground ; in the south they threw them 
into the sea. No grave was to be seen in the country, 
and the inhabitants affect to conceal every thing relating 
to the dead with a sort of mysterious secrecy. But what- 
ever may be the sepulchre, the living are themselves the 
monuments. 

14 



158 LAPLAND. 

13. Scarcely a single person is to be seen of either sex 
whose bodies are not marked with the scars of wounds, 
which have been inflicted, as a testimony of their regret 
for the loss of a relation or friend. " Some of these 
wounds, 59 says Captain Cook, " were seen in a state so 
recent that the blood was scarcely stanched, which shews 
that death had been among them, while we were on the 
coast; and this makes it more extraordinary that no fu- 
neral ceremony should have fallen under our notice;" 
some of the scars were very large and deep, and in many 
instances had greatly disfigured their faces. 

Note. New-Zealand consists of two large islands, sit- 
uated in the south Pacific Ocean. The country is very 
mountainous, and some of the summits are covered with 
perpetual snow. The inhabitants are warlike and fero- 
cious. 

Questions. 

Where are the islands of New Zealand ? 

"What is the character of the inhabitants ? 

How do they treat their enemies ? 

"What is their religion ? 

How do they manifest their regret for the death of a 

friend ? 
What is the face of the country ? 



LAPLAND.— Worcester. 

Inhabitants, Manners, and Customs. 

1. THE Laplanders are of a diminutive size, and 
have short black hair, a wide mouth, hollow cheeks, and a 
chin somewhat long and pointed. Their complexion 
is swarthy, which is rather the effect of smoke, than the 
natural hue of the skin. They possess great strength of 
body, and are capable of undergoing extraordinary de- 
grees of labour. They are inured from infancy to ac- 
tivity and exertion, and are remarkable for swiftness of 
foat. 



LAPLAND. 139 

&; The Laplanders wear a conical cap in the form of a 
sugar loaf, of a greyish colour, with a tassel of various 
shreds on the top, and a border of fur round the lower 
part. The coat, which serves at once as shirt.and outer 
garment, is generally made of sheepskin, with the wool 
upon it turned next the skin, and reaches below the knees, 
when not tied up with the girdle. The great coat, made 
of kersey or rein-deer skin, with the hairy side outwards, 
is open only at the breast. They use no sioc kings, but 
wear a kind of pantaloons of coarse cloth or tanned lea- 
ther, or the skin of the rein-dsers legs fitted close to the 
limbs. Their shoes also are made of the skin of the rein- 
deer. They wear leather belts, ornamented with tin or 
brass, and with thongs of leather, to which are attached 
balls of tin, keys, &c. hanging down behind. 

3. The dress of the women is similar to that of the men ; 
but in addition to it they wear handkerchiefs, short aprons 
made of painted cloth, rings on their fingers, and ear- 
rings, from which are suspended, among the better sort, 
chains of silver, which pass two or three times about the 
neck. They are much addicted to finery, and to the use 
of embroidery manufactured from brass wire, and, where 
thatcannotbe had, list of different colours is substituted. 
They neither cut nor comb their hair, and their habits are 
extremely filthy, 

4. The Laplanders change their habitation according to 
the season, living in houses in winter, and in tents in 
summer. The houses are constructed of stones and sods, 
roofed with beams and rafters, and small wood between 
them ; over these are laid bushes and turf, with fine earth 
on the top. They have neither door nor chimney ; the 
former is supplied by two vaulted passages, through which 
they must creep on their hands and feet. 

5. The tents are about 1& feet long, and 9 high ; they 
are constructed of 6 poles, nearly meeting at the top, and 
covered with skins or cloth. In the structure and situa- 
tion of these (ents they endeavour to display some finery 
and taste. The internal arrangement is the same in both 
the tents and houses. The fire place consists of a square 
inclosure of low scones, sitiate.l in the centre, and the 
spaces on each side of the fire-place are divided by logs 
of wood into three apartments, which may be styled bed 
chambers; of those the space farthest from the door is 

14* 



160 LAPLAND. 

accounted the most honourable, and is occupied fay the 
husband and wife ; that in the middle by the children ; 
and the outer one by the servants. The floor is covered 
with small branches of trees, and over these are spread 
skins of rein-deer, on which the family sit or recline. At 
all seasons these dwellings are filled with smoke so dense 

as to render it inconceivable how human beings can exist 

in them and preserve their eye-sight. 

6. The household furniture consists of horn spoons, pots 
and kettles made of brass or copper, sometimes of stone ; 
wooden bowls, a basket, and a barrel for oil and other 
liquids. A few of the richer natives possess two or three 

[►ewter dishes and silver spoons. The maritime Lap- 
anders use a lamp made of sea-shell, with a rush wick ; 
but the mountaineers have seldom any other light than 
what the fire affords. 

7. The diet of the Laplanders consists almost wholly of 
animal food. The inhabitants of the coast subsist chiefly 
on fish, with a little beef and mutton ; those in the interi- 
or principally on the milk and flesh of the rein-deer. 
The milk is used in a variety of ways, fresh or boiled, or 
coagulated, or made into butter and cheese. The little 
bread made use of is chiefly barley-cake, baked on the 
hearth. The poorer people grind the chaff, and even 
some of the straw along with the grain. Sometimes the 
inner bark of the fir and pine tree is ground into meal and 
mixed with the barley flour. They are extravagantly 
fond of tobacco, and when they cannot procure it, will 
masticate the slips of the bag or chips of the cask in which 
it has been kept. Their common drink is water ; brandy 
is very scarce but is eagerly sought for. They are sub- 
ject to swelled necks, or goitres, similar to those of Swit- 
zerland. Although their lot is full of toil and penury, yet 
they are remarkable for their strong attachment to their 
native country. 

8. Matrimonial negotiations among the Laplanders are 
conducted with great formality and decorum. When a 
young man has selected his object, he communicates his 
wishes to his own family, who repair in a body to the 
dwelling of the young woman's parents, carrying a slight 
present, such as a ring or ornamented girdle, to the fair 
one, and a quantity of brandy to entertain the friends. 
When arrived at the but, the suitor is left without, till lie 



LAPLAND. 161 

shall be invited to enter ; and as soon as the rest of the 
party have entered, their spokesman fills a bumper of 
brandy, which he offers to the girl's father, and the ac- 
ceptance of it indicates his approbation of the match pro- 
posed. After the liquor has gone round, the lover is in- 
troduced, and the parents of the girl having given their 
consent, he offers her the present, and promises wedding- 
clothes to her father and mother. 

8. Sometimes a sum of money is given both to the bride 
and her parents ; and among the better class, a wife, 
counting all expenses, commonly costs the husband about 
a hundred copper dollars. After the parties have been 
betrothed, the young man is allowed to visit his fair one, 
whose favour he generally endeavours to conciliate by 
presenting tobacco, brandy, or whatever he thinks will be 
most acceptable. After the marriage takes place, the 
bridegroom usually remains a year or more with the pa- 
rents of the bride, and at his departure receives what 
portion they are able to give their daughter. 

,9. The funerals of the Laplanders are attended with 
little ceremony. The body, slightly wrapped in a coarse 
cloth, is carried to the grave by the friends and relatives, 
who are entertained with a slight repast, and a small por- 
tion of methegiin. In former times it was customary to 
raise a heap of stones over the grave ; but an old sledge 
turned bottom upwards, is now the only monument plac- 
ed over the spot where the body is buried. 

10. The Laplanders were not converted to Christianity 
till the 17th century, and are still extremely ignorant of 
its doctrines and duties. Although great pains have been 
taken by the Swedes and Danes to inform them on the 
subject of religion, yet the majority of them continue to 
practise superstitions and idolatries, almost as gross as any 
that are met with among pagans. Augury and witchcraft 
are practised among them ; and they have been consider- 
ed by modern traders as very skilful in magic and divina- 
tion. Their magicians make use of what they call a 
drum, an instrument not very dissimilar to a tambourine, 
containing on it figures of their divinities, with various 
ornaments. A black cat is kept in every house, and reck- 
oned a most valuable appendage ; they talk to it as a ra- 
tional creature, and in hunting and fishing paities it is 
their usual attendant. 



162 LAPLAND. 

11. The Laplanders are wholly destitute of learning, 
and have no accurate division of time. They have neither 
writing nor letters, but a number of hieroglyphics. Their 
language comprehends so many dialects that it is with 
difficulty they understand each other. Besides looking 
after the rein-deer, the fishery, and the chase, the mea 
employ themselves in the construction of their canoes, 
sledges, and harness. Their trade consists in the exchange 
of skins of foxes, squirrels, and saWles. 

12. The rein -deer is the most valuable gift that provi- 
dence has bestowed on the poor Laplander. It serves as 
the principal beast of burden ; its milk is highly valued ; 
its flesh supplies the chief nourishment of the inhabitants 
during part of the year ; its sinews are made into thread ; 
and its skin furnishes a great part of the dress of the 
inhabitants. The rein-de<T bears a great resemblance to 
the stag, but is much smaller, being in general only four 
leet in height from the foot to the top of the back, and but 
two feet long in the body. It is remarkable equally for 
the elegance of its shape, the beauty of its palmated horns, 
and the ease with which it supports itself during a long 
winter of nine months. In summer it feeds on grass, and 
is extremely fond of the herb called the great water-hot se 
tail ; but m winter refuses hay, and obtains its whole 
nourishment from the rein-deer moss, which grows here 
in great profusion. A remarkable instinct is displayed by 
the animal in discovering this plant under the snow, and 
in digging it out. 

13. The foot of the rein-deer seems shaped exactly to 
enable it t© walk on snow, spreading out when set down, 
to as to caver a large surface, but contracting when lifted 
ttp so as to be easily withdrawn if it happen to plunge into 
the snow. The movements are thus attended by a sort of 
tapping noise, not unlike that of an electrical machine. 
When yoked in a sledge they are easily guided by a small 
^ord fastened round the horns. They will run, if hard 
driven. 50 or 60 miles without stopping, and at the rate 
ef 10 miles an hour. 

14. The sledges are made of birch wood, and formed 
like a boat with a fiat stern. Those used for travelling 
are commonly go light as to b<g easily carried in the arms, 
aiul are only large enough tor the traveller to sit in them 
with his le<rs stretched oa the bottom. 



ROME. 163 

15. The rein-deer is found wild, but the greater num- 
ber are domesticated, and form in fact the chief wealth 
of the natives. The poorer class have from 50 to 200 ; 
the middle class from 300 to 700 : and the affluent often 
upwards of 1000. The females are driven home morning 
and evening to be milked, and yield about as much milk 
as a she-goat. The rein-deer cast their horns every year, 
the males in November, and the females in May. The 
new horns are at first flexible, and so tender as to occa- 
sion pain to the animal when roughly handled. Those of 
the male are often two feetand a half in length, and their 
points are as far distant from each other. 

Note. Lapland, the most northerly country of Europe, 
extends from the north cape, in 71° north latitude, to the 
white Sea, under the arctic circle. It is inhabited by the 
same people, though the country is subject to different 
powers. Norwegian Lapland, under the dominion of 
Denmark, lies between the northern sea and the river 
Pais. Swedish Lapland comprehends all the country 
from the Baltic to the mountains that separate Norway 
from Sweden. 

Questions. 

Of what size and complexion are the Laplanders ? 

On what do they principally subsist ? 

Ar© they given to idolatry ? 

What are their attainments in literature ? 

In what'does their most valuable property consist $ 

Where is Lapland situated ? 

Where is Norwegian Lapland ? 

To vvhat government is it subject ? 

Where is Swedish Lapland ? 



DESTRUCTION OF ROME BY THE GAULS. 

—Ancient History. A 

1. THE countries through which the Gauls pass- 
ed, in their rapid progress, made little resistance ; the 
natives being terrified by their vast numbers, the fierce- 



16 4 HOME. 

Bess of their natures, and their dreadful preparations for 
war. But the rage and impetuosity of this ferocious 
people were directed solely against Rome. They west 
on without doing the least intentional injury in their 
march, breathing vengeance only against the Romans, 
whom they considered alone as transgressors. 

2. The Roman army, at this conjuncture, was under 
the command of six military tribunes ; the number of 
their forces which amounted to forty thousand men, was 
nearly equal to those of Brennus; but the soldiers were 
less obedient, and the generals had not confidence in each 
other, so as to unite for their mutual safety. The two 
armies met near the river Allia, eleven miles from the 
city, both equally confident of victory, both equally dis- 
daining to survive a defeat. 

S. The leaders on either side put their forces in array ; 
ike Romans to prevent their being surroanded, extended 
their lines, and placed the best legions in the wings of 
their army. The Gauls, on the other hand, by a happy 
disposition, had their choicest men in the middle ; and 
with these they made the most desperate attack. The 
centre of the Roman army, unable to withstand the im- 
petuosity of the charge, quickly gave way ; while the 
two wings saw themselves in a manner divided from each 
other and their centre occupied by the enemy. 

4. They made for a time, a feeble attempt to unite ; 
but finding it impracticable, a rout ensued, in which the 
Romans seemed to have lost all power, not only of re- 
sistance, but of flight. N©thing but terror and confusion 
reigned through their broken ranks : the wretched re- 
mains of their army were either drowned in attempting 
to cross the Tiber, or hastened to take refuge in Yeii, 
while only a few of them returned to Rome, with the 
dreadful intelligence of their overthrow. 

5. AH hopes of resistance in the field being now over, 
the remaining inhabitants that were able to bear arms, 
threw themselves into the capitol, which they fortified, in 
order to hold out a siege. The rest of the people, a poor 
and forlorn multitude of old men, women, and children, 
endeavoured to hide themselves in some of the neighbour- 
ing towns, or resolved to await the conqueror's fury, and 
lie in death uader the ruins of their native city. 



ROME. 165 

§. But more particularly the ancient senators and 
priests, struck with a religious enthusiasm on this occa- 
sion, resolved to devote their lives to atone for the crimes 
of the people, and, habited in their robes of ceremony, 
placed themselves in the forum, on their ivory chairs. 
The Gauls, in the mean time, were giving a loose to their 
triumph, in sharing and enjoying the plunder of the ene- 
my's camp. 

7. Had they immediately marched to Rome upon gain- 
ing the victory, the capitol itself would have yielded, but 
they continued two days feasting upon the field of bat- 
tle, and, with barbarous pleasure, exulting amidst their 
slaughtered foes. On the third day after the victory, the 
facility of which amazed the Gauls themselves, Brennus 
appeared with all his forces before the city. He was at 
first much surprised to find the gates wide open to receive 
him. and the walls defenceless ; so that he began to im- 
pute the unguarded situation of the place to a stratagem 
of the Romans. 

8. After proper precautions, however, he entered the 
city, and marching into the forum, there beheld the ancient 
senators sitting in their order, observing a profound si- 
lence, unmoved and undaunted. The splendid habits, 
the majestic gravity, and the venerable looks of these old 
men, who had all borne the highest offices of the state, 
awed the barbarous enemy into reverence ; they took 
them to be the tutelar deities of the place, and began to 
offer blind adoration, till one, more forward than the rest, 
put forth his hand to stroke the beard of Papyrus, who 
had once enjoyed the dignity of dictator. 

9. An insult so gross, the noble Roman could not en- 
dure, but lifting up his ivory sceptre, struck the savage 
to the ground. This seemed as a signal for a general 
slaughter ; Papyrus fell first, and all the rest shared his 
fate, without mercy or distinction. Thus the fierce in- 
vaders pursued their slaughter for three days successive- 
ly, sparing neither sex nor age, and then setting fire to 
the city, in a short time every house was reduced to a 
heap of ashes, and Rome became nearly a waste. 

10. At this crisis, all the hopes of the Romans were 
placed in the capitol ; every thing without that fortress 
was but an extensive s ene of misery, desolation, aud 
despair. All the magnificent buildings which were once 



166 ROME. 

the pride of Rome, were now become a heap of shapeless 
ruins. Nor was it the city alone that felt the utmost rage 
of the conquerors, but all the neighbouring towns, which 
were accessible to their incursions, shared the same fate 
and were burnt without distinction. 

11. Still, however, the citadel remained ; and Brenaus 
tried every art in vain to reduce it. He first ineffectual- 
ly summoned the garrison, with threats, to surrender; 
he then resolved to besiege it in form, and encompassed 
it with hi$ army. Nevertheless, the Romans repelled his 
attempts with bravery; for despair had now supplied 
them with that perseverance and vigour, which had they 
shown more early, would have saved them from this ca- 
tastrophe. 

12. The siege had continued for above six months, the 
provisions of the garrison were almost exhausted, their 
numbers lessened by continual fatigue, and nothing seem- 
ed to remain but death, or submission to the mercy of the 
conquerors, which was dreaded more even than death it- 
self. In short they had resolved on dying, when they 
were revived from their despondence, by the appearance 
of a man whom they saw climbing up a rock, and whom 
they knew, upon his arrival, to be a messenger from 
their friends without. 

13. This person's name was Pontius Comminus, a 
young plebian, who had swam across the Tiber by night, 
passed through the enemy's guards, and with extreme 
fatigues, climbed up the capitoline rock, with tidings to 
the besieged, that Camillus, their expatriated dictator, 
was levying an army for their relief, that the citizens of 
Ardea, and Veii, had armed in his favour, and had made 
him their general ; and that he only waited his country's 
confirmation of their choice, to enter the field and give 
the barbarians battle. 

14. The Romans were struck with a mixture of rap- 
ture and abashment, to find that the man whom they had 
injuriously spurned from the city, was now, in its despe- 
rate state, ready to become its defender. They instantly 
chose him for their dictator, with an enthusiasm which 
his virtues deserved, and prepared to sustain the siege 
with recruited vigour. Thus the messenger, having re- 
ceived his answer and proper instructions, had the good 



ROME. 167 

fortune to return to Canvil! us, though not without en- 
countering a Variety of perils. 

15. Meanwhile Brennus carried on the siege with ex- 
treme ardour. He hoped speedily to starve the garrison 
into a capitulation ; but they, sensible of his intent, al- 
though in actual want, caused several loaves to be thrown 
into his camp* to convince him of the futility of his expec- 
tations. Frustrated in this aim, his hopes were again, 
revived, when some of his soldiers came to inform him, 
that they had discovered traces of footsteps which led up 
to the rock, and by which they supposed the capitol might 
be surprised. 

16. Accordingly, a chosen body of his men were order- 
ed by night upon this dangerous service, which they with 
great labour and difficulty almost effected ; they had got 
indeed upon the very wall ; th^ Roman sentinels were 
fast asleep ; their dogs within gave no alarm, and all 
promised an instant victory; when the garrison were 
awakened by the gabbling of some sacred geese, that had 
beeu kept in the temple, of Juno. 

17. The besieged instantly perceived the imminence of 
their danger, and each snatching the weapon he could in- 
stantly find, ran to oppose the assailants. Manlius, a 
patrician of acknowledged bravery, was the first who ex- 
erted all his strength, and inspired courage by his exam- 
ple. He boldly mounted the rampart, and at one effort 
threw two Gauls headlong down the precipice: others 
hastened to his assistance, and the walls were cleared of 
the enemy, almost in an instant. 

18. After this failure the hopes of the barbarians begat* 
to decline, and Brennus seems to have wished for an op- 
portunity for raising the siege with credit. His soldiers 
often held conferences with the besieged, while upon duty, 
and the proposals for an accommodation were anxiously- 
desired by the common men, before the chiefs thought of 
negotiation. At length the commanders on both sides 
came to an agreement, that the Gauls should immediately 
quit the city and territories of Rome, upon being paid a 
thousand pounds weight of gold. 

19. This agreement being confirmed by oath on either 
side, the gold was brought forth ; but upon weighing, the 
Gauls attempted fraudulently to kick the beam, of which 
the Romans complaining, Breiuws insultingly cast his 

15 



1$8 HOME. 

sword and belt into the \scale, crying out, that the onl^y 
portion of the vanquished was to suffer. By this reply, 
the Romans saw that they were at the victor's mercy ; 
and knew it was in vain to expostulate against any con- 
ditions he should be pleased to impose. 

20. At this very juncture, however, and while they 
were thus debating upon the ransom, it was rumoured 
that Camillus the dictator, was at the head of a large ar- 
my, hastening to their relief, and entering the gates of 
Rome. Camillus actually appeared soon after, and en- 
tering the place of controversy, with the air of one who 
was resolved not to suffer imposition, demanded the cause 
of the contest. 

21. Being informed of the cause of the dispute, he or- 
dered the gold to be carried back to the capitol : (( For/ ? 
said he, " it has ever been the manner with us Romans, to 
ransom our country, not with gold, but with iron ; it is I 
only that am to oiake peace, as being the dictator of Rome, 
and my sword alone shall purchase it." The enraged 
•Gauls ran to arms ; a battle ensued ; and so total was the 
defeat of Brennus and his followers, that they soon whol- 
ly disappeared from Italy, leaving no traces but those of 
their ravages behind them. 

Note. Rome was a very ancient city of Italy, formerly 
ihe mistress of the world, and seat of the Roman empire, 
the residence of the Pope and head of the Roman church : 
none could compare with it in respect to its buildings 
and antiquities, the number of its monuments and curio- 
sities, and the singularity of its historical events. It 
was founded, according to some, 755 years before the 
birth of Christ, by Romulus, the first king. It was de- 
stroyed by Brennus 385 years before Christ. 

Questions. 

Where was ancient Rome situated ? 

For what was Rome remarkable r 

When was it founded ? 

By whom ? 

When was it destroyed ? 

By whom ? 



{169 > 
THE TEMPLE OF FAME.— Pope. 

IN that soft season when descending showers 
Call forth the greens, and wake the rising flow- is.; 
When op'ning buds salute the welcome day, 
And earth relenting feels the genial raj ; 
As balmy sleep had charm'd my cares to rest, 
And love itself was banish'd from my breast, 
(What time the morn mysterious visions brings, 
While purer slumbers spread their golden wings $ 
A train of phantoms in wild order rose ; 
And, join'd, this intellectual scene compose. 

I stood, methought, betwixt earth, seas, and skies ; 
The whole creation open to my eyes : 
In air self-balanc'd hung the globe below, 
Where mountains rise, and circling oceans flow : 
Here naked rocks and empty wastes were seen, 
There tovv'ry cities, and the forest green ; 
Here sailing ships delight the wand'ring eyes. 
There trees and intermingled temples rise : 
Now a clear sun the shining scene displays, 
The transient landscape now in clouds decays* 

O f er the wide prospect as I gaz'd around, 
Sudden I heard a wild, promiscuous sound, 
Like broken thunders that at distance roar, 
Or billows murm'ring on the hollow shore : 
Then, gazing up, a glorious pile beheld, 
Whose tow'ring summit ambient clouds concealed. 
High on a rock of ice the structure lay, 
Steep its ascent, and slipp'ry was the way ; 
The wond'rous rock like Parian marble shone, 
Andseern'd to distant sight of solid stone. 
Inscriptions here of various names I view'd, 
The greater part by hostile time subdued ; 
Yet wide were spread their fame in ages past, 
And poets once had promis'd they should last. 
Some, fresh engrav'd, appeared of wits renown'd; 
I look f d again, nor could their trace be found. 
Critics I saw, that other names deface, 
And fix their own with labour in the place ; 
Their own, like others, soon their place resigned, 
Or disappear'd, and left the first behind. 



frQ TEMPLE OF FAME. 

Nor was the work impaired by storms alone, 

But felt th' approaches of too warm a sun ; 

For fame, impatient of extremes, decays 

Not more by envy than excess of praise. 

Yet part no injuries of heaven could feel, 

Like crystal, faithful to the graving steel : 

The rock's high summit, in the temple's shade, 

Nor heat could melt, nor beating storm invade. 

There, names inscribed unnumber'd ages past, 

From time's first birth, with time itself shall last / 

These ever new, nor subject to decays, 

Spread, and grow brighter, with the length of days, 

So Zembla's rocks (the beauteous work ot frost) 

Rise white in air, and glitter o'er the coast ; 

Pale suns, unfelt, at distance roll away, 

And on th' impassive ice the lightnings play ; 

Eternal snows the growing mass supply, 

Till the bright mountains prop th' incumbent sky : 

As Atlas fix'd, each hoary pile appears 

The gather'd winter of a thousand years* 

On this foundation Fame's high temple stands ; 

Stupendous pile ! not rear'd by mortal hands. 

Whate'er proud Rome or artful Greece beheld, 

Or elder Babylon, its fame exceli'd. 

Four feces had the dome, and ev'ry face, 

Of various structure, but of equal gi ace : 

Four brazen gates, on columns lifted high. 

Salute the diti'rent quarters of the sky. 

Here fabled chiefs, in darker ages born, 

Or worthies old, whom arms or arts adorn, 

Who cities rais'd, or tam'd a monstrous race, 

The walls in venerable order grace : 

Heroes in animated marble frown, 

And legislators seem to think in stone. 

Westward a sumptuous frontispiece appeared, 
Or. Doric pillars of white marble rear'd, 
Crown'd with an architrave of antique mould 
And sculpture rising on the roughen'd gold. 
In shaggy spoils here Theseus was beheld, 
And Perseus dreadful with Minerva's shield : 
There great Alcides, stooping with his toil, 
Rests on his club, and holds th' Hesperian spoil ; 
Here Orpheus sings ; trees moving to the sound, 



TEMPLE OF FAME. m 

Start from their roots ; and form a shade around : 
Amphion there the loud creating lyre 
Strikes, and beholds a sudden Thebes aspire t 
Cythaeron's echoes answer to his call, 
And half the mountain swells into a wall : 
There might you see the lengthening spires ascend, 
The domes swell up, the widening arches bend, 
The growing tow'rs like exhalations rise, 
And the huge columns swell into the skies. 
The eastern front was glorious to behold, 
With diarhond flaming, and Barbaric gold. 
There Ninus shone, wno spread th* Assyrian fame, 
And the great founder of the Persian name : 
There, in long robes, the royal Magi stand ; 
Grave -Zoroaster waves the circling wand : 
The sage Chaldeans rpb'd in white appeared, 
And Brachmafis, deep in desert woods rever'd. 
These stopp'd the moon, and call'd the unbodisiil 

shades 
To midnight banquets in the glimm'ring glades ; 
Made visionary fabrics round them rise, 
The airy spectres skim before their eyes ; 
Of Talismans and Sibils knew the pow'r, 
And careful watch'd the planetary hour. 
Superior, and alone, Confucius stood, 
Who taught that useful science to be goocl< 

But on the south, a long majestic race 
Of Egypt's priests the gilded niches grace, 
Who measnrM earth, describ'dthe starry spheres, 
And trac\l the long record of lunar years. 
High on his car Sesostris struck my view, 
Whom sceptred slaves in golden harness drew : 
His hands a bow and pointed javelin hold, 
His giant limbs are armed in scales of gold, 
Between the statues obelisks were plac'd, 
And the learn'd walls with hieroglyphics grac'd. 

Of Gothic structure was the northern side, 
Overwrought with ornaments of barb'rous pride, 
Their huge colosses rose, with trophies crown'd ; 
And Runic characters were gravM around. 
There sat Zamolxis with erected eyes ; 
And Odin here in mimic trances dies. 
There^ on rude iron columns, smear'd with bloed> 



J 72 TEMPLE OF FAME, 

The horrid forms of Sythian heroes stood, 

Druids and bards (their once loud harps unstrung,) 

And youths that died to be by poets sung. 

These and a thousand more of doubtful fame, 

To whom old fables gave a lasting name, 

In ranks adorn'd the temple's outward face : 

The wall, in lustre and effect like glass, 

Which o'er each object casting various dies, 

Enlarges some, and others multiplies : 

Nor void of emblem was the mystic wall ; 

For thus romantic Fame increases all. 

The temple shakes, the sounding gates unfold, 
Wide vaults appear, and roofs of fretted gold; 
Bais'd on a thousand pillars wreath'd around 
With laurel foliage, and with eagles crown'd. 
Of bright transparent beryl were the walls, 
The friezes gold, and gold the capitals : 
As heaven with stars, the roof with jewels gl ows, 
And ever-living lamps depend in row r s. 
Full in the passage of each spacious gate, 
The sage historians in white garments wait ; 
Grav'd o'er their seats the form of time was found, 
Hi* scythe revers'd and both his pinions bou nd. 
Within stood heroes, who thro' loud alarms 
In bloody fields pursued renown inarms. 
High on a throne, with trophies .charged, I vievv'd 
The youth that all things but himself subdued ; 
His feet on sceptres and tiaras trod, 
And his horn'd head belied the Lybian God. 
There Caesar, grac'd with both Minervas, shone; 
Caesar, the world's great master, and his own ; 
tJnmov'd, superior still, in ev'ry state, 
And scarce detested in his country's fate. 
But chief were those who not for empire fought, 
But with their toils their country's safety bought. 
High o'er the rest EpamiDcndas stood; 
Timoleon, glorious in his brother's blood ; 
Bold Scipio, saviour of the Roman state, 
Great in his triumphs, in retirement great; 
And wise Aurelius, in whose well taught mindl 
With boundless power unbounded virtue join'd, L 
His own strict judge, and patron of mankind. J 
Much suff 'ring heroes next their heaours claim, 



TEMPLE OF FAME. %$M 

Those of less noisy and less guilty fame, 
Fair Virtue's silent train : supreme of these 
Here ever shines the godlike Socrates ; 
He whom ungrateful Athens could expel, 
At all times just but when he sign'd the shell; 
Here his abode the martyr'd Phocion claims, 
With Agis, not the last of Spartan names; 
Unconquer'd Cato shews the wound he tore; 
And Brutus Ids ill genius meets no more. 

But, in the centre of the hallow'd choir, 
Six pompous columns o*er the rest aspire ; 
Around the shrine itself of Fame they stand, 
Hold the chief honours, and the fane com ma mix 
High on the first the mighty Homer shone, 
Eternal adamant composed his throne; 
Father of verse ! in holy fillets drest, 
His silver beard wav'd gently o'er his breast ; 
Tho' blind, a boldness in his looks appears ; 
In years he seem'd, but not impair*d by years. 
The wars of Troy were round the pillar seen : 
Here fierce Tydides wounds the Cyprian queen ; 
Here Hector glorious from Pat rocles' fall, 
Here dragg'd in triumph round the Trojan wall 
Motion and life did ev'ry part inspire, 
Bold was the work, and prov'd the master's fire ; 
A strong expression mast he seem'd t' affect, 
And here and there disclos'd a brave neglect. 

A golden column next in rank appeaf'd 
On which a shrine of purest gold was rear'd ; 
Finish'd the whole, and laboured every part, 
With patient touches of unwearied art : 
The Mantuan there in sober triumph sate, 
Compos'd his posture, and his look sedate; 
On Homer still he fix'd a rev'rent eye, 
Great without pride, in modest majesty. 
In living sculpture on the sides were spread 
The Latin wars, and haughty Turnus dead ; 
Eliza stretch'd upon the fun'ral pyre ; 
JEneas bending with his aged sire : 
Troy flam'd in burning gold ; and o'er the throne 
Jlrms and the man in golden cyphers shone. 

Four swans sustain a car of silver bright, 
"Wifcb heads advanc'd, and pinions strctch'd for flight r 



174 WALL OF 6HINA. 

Here, like some furious prophet, Pindar rode, 
And seem'd to labour with th' inspiring God, 
Across the heap a careless hand he flings, 
And boldly sinks into the sounding strings. 
The figured games of Greece the column grace; 
Neptune and Jove survey the rapid race. 
The youths hang o'er their chariots as they run, 
The fiery steeds seem starting from the stone,*, 
The champions, in disordered posture, threat; 
And all appear'd irregularly great. 

Here happy Horace tun'd the Ausonian lyre 
To sweeter sounds, and temper'd Pindar's fire ; 
Pleas'd with Alcaeus' manly rage t' infuse 
The softer spirit of the Sapphic Muse. 
The polish'd pillar different sculptures grace ; 
A work outlasting monumental brass. 
Here smiling Loves and Bacchanals appear ; 
The Julian star, and great Augustus here. 
The Doves that round the infant poet spread 
Myrtles and lays, hang hov'ring o'er his head. 

"Here, in a shrine that cast a dazzling light, 
Sat fix'd in thought the mighty Stagyrite ; 
His sacred head a radiant zodiac crown 'd, 
And various animals his sides surround ; 
His piercing eyes, erect, appear to view 
Superior worlds, and look all nature through. 

With equal rays immortal Tully shone ; 
The Roman rostra deck'd the consul's throne ; 
Gathering his flowing robe, he seemM to stand 
In act to speak, and graceful stretch'd his hand. 
Behind, Rome's genius waits with civic crowns* 
And the great father of his country owns. 



THE GREAT WALL OF CHINA. 

!. THIS stupendous wall, which extends across 
the northern boundary of the Chinese empire, is deservedly 
ranked among the grandest labours of art. It is con- 
ducted over the summits of high mountains, several of 
which have an elevation of not less than 520,5 feet, (near- 
ly a mile) across deep valines, a»d ever wide rivers tyy 



WALL OF CHINA. iff 

Rueaos of arches : in many parts it is doubled or trebled 
to command important passes ; and at the distance of 
»early every hundred yards is a tower or massive bas- 
tion. 

2. Its extent is computed at 1500 miles; but in some 
parts, where less danger is apprehended, it is not equally 
strong or complete, and towards the northwest consists 
merely of a strong rampart of earth. Near Coopekoo if 
is twenty feet in height, and the top about fifteen feet 
thick ; some of the towers, which are square, are forty 
eight feet high, and about f.nty in width. The stone em- 
ployed in the foundations, angles, &c. is a strong prey 
granite ; but the materials for the greatest part consist of 
bluish bricks, and the mortar is remarkably pure and 
white, 

3. The era of the construction of this great barrier, 
which has been, and will continue to be, the wonder and 
admiration of ages, is considered by Sir George Staunton 
as having been absolutely ascertained ; and he asserts that 
it has existed for two thousand years. la this assertion 
he appears to have followed Du Halde, who informs us> 
that " this prodigious work was constructed two hundred 
and fifteen years before the birth of Christ, by order of 
the first emperor of the family of Tsing, to protect three 
large provinces from the irruptions of the Tartars. 

4. However in the history of China, contained in his 
first volume, he ascribes this erection to the second em- 
peror of the dynasty of Tsing, named Chi Hoaog Ti ; and 
the date, immediately preceding the narrative of this con- 
struction, is the year 137 before the birth of Christ. Hence 
suspicions may arise, not only concerning the epoch when 
this work was undertaken, but also relatively to the purity 
and" precision of the Chinese annals in general. 

5. Mr. Bell who resided some time in China, and whose 
travels are deservedly esteemed for the accuracy of then- 
information, assures us that this wall was built some- 
where about the year 1160, by one of the emperors to pre- 
vent the frequent incursions of the Monguls, whose nume- 
rous cavalry used to ravage the provinces, and effect their 
escape before an army could be assembled to oppose them. 
lienaudot observes that this wall is not mentioned by any 
oriental geographer whose writings boast a higher antiqui- 
ty than three hundred years. 



176 SAHARA. 

6. It is surprising that it should have escaped Marco 
Paulo, who, admitting he entered China by a different 
Tout, can hardly be supposed, during his long residence in 
the north of China, and' in the country of the Mongols, to 
have remained ignorant of such a stupendous work. Amid 
these difficulties, it may be reasonably conjectured, that 
similar modes of defence had been adopted in different 
ages ; and that the ancient rude barrier, having fallen 
into decay was replaced, perhaps after the invasion of 
Gingis, by the present erection, which, even from its state 
©f preservation, can scarcely aspire to a very remote aa« 
tiquity. 

Questions. 

What is the length of the Wall of China ? 

The breadth ? 

The height ? 

On which boundary of the empire does it stand ? 

When was it erected ? 

For what purpose ? 

Is it vet firm ? 



THE GREAT DESERT SAHARA.— Mile*}. 

1. THE most striking figure of Africa consists oT 
the immense deserts which prevade its surface, and which 
are supposed to comprise the one half of its whole extent. 
The chief of these is, by way of eminence, called Sahara, 
or the Desert. It stretches froi&the shores of the Atlan* 
tic, with few interruptions, to the confines of Egypt, a 
space of more than forty five degrees, or 2700 geographi- 
cal miles, by a breadth of twelve degrees, or 728 geo- 
graphical miles. 

2. It is one prodigious expanse of red sand, and sand- 
stone rock 6i the granulations of which, the red sand 
consists. It is, in truth, an empire of sand, which seem* 
to defy every exertion of human power or industry, al- 
though it is interspersed with various islands, and fertile 
and cultivated spots of different sizes, of which Fezzaii 
\i the chief ©f those which have been hitherto esploreeft 



SAHARA. 177 

South of this sandy ocean, and nearly midway between 
the Mediterranean Sea and the coast of Guinea, rise the 
walls of Tombuctoo, the capital of the very interesting 
empire of Bembarra— a city which constitutes the great 
mart for the commerce of all the interior of Africa. 

S. To maintain this commerce is the laborious work of 
the akkahaars, or caravans, which cross this enormous 
desert from almost every part of the African coast. The 
mode in which it is traversed is highly curious. The 
caravans consist of several hundred loaded camels, ac- 
com panied by the Arabs who let them out to the merchants 
for the transport of their goods. During their route, they 
are often exposed to the attacks of the roving Arabs of 
Sahara, who generally commit their depredations on the 
approach to the confines of the desert. 

4. In this tiresome journey, the caravans do not pro- 
ceed to the place of their destination, in a direct line 
across the desert, but turn occasionally eastward or west* 
ward, according to the situation of certain fertile, inha^ 
bited, and cultivated spots called oases, interspersed in 
various parts of the Sahara, like islands in the ocean. 
These serve as watering places to the men, as well as to 
feed, refresh, and replenish the hardy and patient camel. 
At each of these cultivated spots, the caravan sojourns 
about seven days, and then proceeds on its journey, 
until it reaches another spot of the same description. 

5. In the intermediate journeys, the hot winds, denomi- 
nated Shume, or Simoon, are often so violent, as considera- 
bly, if not entirely, to exhale the water carried in skins 
by the camels, for the use of the passengers and drivers. 
On these occasions, it is affirmed by the Arabs, that five 
hundred dollars have been frequently given for a draught 
of water, and that ten or twenty dollars are commonly 
paid, when a partial exhalation has occurred. 

- 6. In 1805, a caravan proceeding from Tombuctoo to 
Tafilet, was disappointed in not finding water at one of 
the usual watering places, when horrible to relate, the 
whole of the persons belonging to it, two thousand in num- 
ber, besides one thousand eight hundred camels, perished 
of thirst ! Accidents of this nature, account for the vast 
quantities of human and other bones, which are found heap* 
etf together in various parts of the desert. 
7* The following is the general route of the caravans, 



If* SAHARA. 

in crossing the desert. Having left the city of Fez, the* 
capital of Morocco, they proceed at the rate of three miles 
and a half an hour, and travel seven hours each day. In 
the space of eighteen days, they reach Akka, where they 
remain a month; as this is the place of rendezvous at 
which they are formed into one grand accumulated cara- 
van. In proceeding from Akka to Tagassa, sixteen days 
are employed ; and here again, the caravan sojourns fif- 
teen days to refresh the camels. 

8. It then directs its course to the oasis and well of 
Taudeny, which is reached in seven days ; and, after 
another stay of fifteen days, proceeds to Arawan, a water- 
ing place, situated at a like distance. After having so- 
journed there fifteen days, it sets out, and reaches Toin- 
buctoo on the sixth day, after having performed a jou rnej 
of fifty -four days of actual travelling, and seventy-five 
of repose, making altogether, from Fe£ to Tombuctoo, 
one hundred and twenty-nine days, or four lunar months 
and nine days. 

9. Another caravan sets out from Wedinoon and Sok 
Assa, traversing the desert between the hlack mountains 
of Cape Bojadore and Gualata ; it towches atTagassattnd 
El Garbie, or West Tagassa, where having staid to col- 
lect salt it proceeds to Tombuctoo. The time occupied 
by this caravan, is five or six months, as it proceeds as far 
as Gibbelel-bied, or the white mountains, near cape Blan- 
eo, through the deserts ofMogratfa and Woled Abusebah, 
to a place named Agadeen, where it sojourns twenty days. 

10. The caravans which cross the desert, may be com- 
pared to fleets of merchant vessels under convoy, the 
stata, or convoy of the desert, consisting of a certain num- 
ber of Arabs, belonging to the tribe through whose terri- 
tory the caravan passes. Thus in crossing the territory 
of Woled Abusebah,it is accompanied by Sebayhees, or 
people of that country, who on reaching the confines of 
the territory of Woled Deleim, deliver their charge to the 
protection of the chiefs of that country. 

11. These again conduct it to the confines of the ter- 
ritory of the MografFa Arabs, under whose care it at 
length reaches Tombuctoo. Any assault on the caravan 
during this journey, is considered as an insult to the 
sivhole tribe to which the convoy belongs; and for such 
#a outrage they never fail to take ample revenge. Besides 



SAHARA. 179 

uiese grand caravans, others cross the desert on an emer- 
gency, without a convoy, or a guard. This is, however, 
a perilous expedition — as they are too often plundered 
near the northern confines of the desert, by two notorious 
tribes named Dikna and Emjot. 

12. In the year 1798, a caravan consisting of two 
thousand camels laden with the produce of the Sou ham- 
territory, together with seven hundred slaves, was plun- 
dered and dispersed, with great slaughter. These des- 
perate attacks are conducted in the following manner. 
The tribe being assembled, the horses are picketed at the 
entrance of the tents, and scouts sent out, to give notice 
when a caravan is likely to pass. These scouts being 
mounted on the heirie, or fleet horses of the desert, quick- 
ly communicate the intelligence when the whole tribe 
mount their horses, taking with them a sufficient number 
of female camels, on whose milk they entirely subsist. 

13. Having placed themselves in ambush near a water- 
ing place, they issue thence on the arrival of the caravan, 
which they plunder without mercy, leaving the unfortu- 
nate merchants entirely destitute. The food, dress, and 
accommodations of the people who compose the caravan, 
are simple and natural. Being prohibited by their reli- 
gion the use of wine and intoxicating liquors, and exhort- 
ed by its principles to temperance in all things, they are 
commonly satisfied with a few nourishing dates, and a 
draught of water, travelling for weeks successively with- 
out any other food. 

14. At other times, when they undertake a journe^^of 
a kxv weeks across the desert, a httle barley meal, mixed 
with water, constitutes their only nourishment. In fol- 
lowing this abstemious mode of life, they never complain, 
but solace themselves with the hope of reaching their na- 
tive country, singing occasionally during the journey, 
whenever they approach a habitation, or when the camels 
are fatigued. Their songs are usually sung in mo; and 
those of the camel-drivers who have musical voices, join 
in the chorus. 

15. These songs have a surprising effect in renovating 
the camels, while the symphony and time maintained by 
the singers, surpass what anyone would conceive who has 
not heard them. The day's journey is terminated early, 

16 



180 EXPEDITION OF BU&GOYNE. 

in the afternoon, when the tents are pitched, prayers said, 
and the supper prepared by sunset. The guests now ar- 
range themselves in a circle, and the sober meal being 
terminated, converse till they are overcome by sleep. At 
day-break, next morning, they again proceed on their 
journey. 

Questions. 

Where is the desert of Sahara, or Zahara ? 

What is its length ? 

What its breadth ? 

What is the emporium of interior Africa ? 

IIov is the commerce of this city supported? 

To ^extremities are the caravans sometimes reduced ? 

Are tnere any fertile and cultivated spots in this desert? 

Are the Arabs abstemious ? * 

What do they principally subsist on? 

Have they a disposition to plunder? 



EXPEDITION OF BVRGOY^E.— Silliman. 

1. IN May, 1775, Ticonderoga, and Crown Pointy 
and the small marine force on the lake, had been taken by 
surprise, by the Americans, led by Colonels Allen and 
Arnold, and thus, the command of lakes George and 
Champlain, had been acquired without Woodshed, and 
with comparatively little effort. This opened the way 
for the invasion of Canada, which was undertaken, in 
form, in the summer of 1775, it being supposed that the 
Canadians were disaffected to the British government, 
and needed nothing but the appearance of an American 
army, to induce a general revolt. 

2. Accordingly in September, 1775, General Schuyler, 
with General Montgomery, proceeded to the Sorel river, 
and took post at the Isle-aux-Noix, eight or nine miles 
above St. Johns, and eleven below the egress of the river 
from Lake Champiaim General Schuyler falling sick, 
the command devolved on General Montgomery, who. in 
the course of a few weeks, reduced the forts of St. Johns 
and Chambly, on the river Sorel>&nd captured Montreal, 



EXPEDITION OF BURGOYNE. 1S.1 

and the towns of Sorel, and the Trois Rivieres, on the 
St. Lawrence. 

3. Early in December he formed a junction with Ge- 
neral Arnold, who in November arrived at Point Levi, 
opposite to Quebec, with the little army which he com- 
manded, (having traversed the hideous wilderness be- 
tween the Kennebec and St. Lawrence rivers,) and the 
two armies united, scarcely equalling one thousand men, 
proceeded in due form, to invest Quebec. The siege, from 
the want of heavy cannon, proving ineffectual, they made 
a desperate assault on the last day of December. 

4. This terminated in the death of Montgomery, and 
the defeat of the enterprise; the army, however kept its 
ground, in the vicinity of Quebec, till spring, and main- 
tained, partly a siege, and partly a blockade of the place. 
On the return of spring, and the arrival of British rein- 
forcements, the American army gradually retired up th 5 e 
St. Lawrence ; and, although largely reinforced, from 
time to time, till it amounted eventually to eight thousand 
men, it was notable to retain possession of the country. 

5. By degrees, after various conflicts, more or less im- 
portant, all that had been gained by so much effort and 
blootl, was relinquished. In June, 1776, the evacuation of 
Canada was complete, and the great objects, originally 
in view, of uniting Canada to the states, and of preventing 
invasion from that quarter, were entirely defeated. Stili 
the Americans held the command of the lakes, and Sir 
Guy Carleton, who commanded in Canada, made such 
astonishing efforts to prepare a x\?*vy, that by the autumn 
of 1776, he had a force much superior to that of the 
Americans. 

6. A desperate conflict ensued, in October of the same 
year ; and General Arnold, who commanded the Ameri- 
can flotilla, although he did every thing which valour 
could accomplish, witnessed the complete destruction of 
this little navy. Thus the principal obstacles, that pre- 
vented the invasion of the new States, from Canada, were 
removed, and the tide of war with a powerful reflux, was 
•oon to roll back from the North, 

7. The troops, destined for the intended invasion, were 
already in Canada, and General Burgoyne, their future 
commander, returned to England in the autumn of 1776, 
to digostthe plan of the intended campaign. By an exer • 



182 EXPEDITION OF BURGOYNE. 

lion of arbitrary aufhority,he was made to supersede Sre,- 
xieral Sir Guy Carleton, who had commanded, with much 
ability, during the preceding campaign, and whose only 
fault in the view of the English ministry, was, probably, 
his humanity and clemency to the Americans ; his mag- 
nanimity, however, led him still to do every thing in his 
power to forward the service. 

8. In the spring of 1777 > General Burgoyne returned 
to Canada, took the command, and the armament proceed- 
ed on its destination. It was ied by accomplished and 
experienced officers ; — -it was furnished with a most for- 
midable train of brass artillery, and with the apparatus, 
stores, and equipments, which the nature of the service 
required, and the art of man had invented. Veteran corps 
of the best troops of Britain and Germany, formed almost 
the whole of this dreadful army, while Canadians, and 
American loyalists, furnished it with rangers, scouts, and 
spies and a numerous array of savages, with their own 
dress, and weapons, and with their own characteristic fe- 
rocity, increased the terrors of its approach. 

9 It numbered, according to common estimation, ten 
thousand strong, mcludingevery description of force;, an 
army, which considering the theatre of action, was equal to 
ten times that number in the ordinary wars of Europe. It 
is probable, however, that this force was somewhat over- 
rated, by the Americans, as the regular troops did not 
exceed, (according to the statement of the British officers,} 
seven thousand men. Unmolested in its progress, from 
St. Johns, up the lake, it landed and invested Ticon- 
deroga on-the first and second days of July. 

10. This post, the key of the North, had not been at- 
tempted by Sir Guy Carleton, after the destruction of 
the American flotilla, in the preceding October, ft 
had in the meantime been strengthened by additional 
works, and men, and the command of it committed to 
General St. Clair, an oflicer of the highest standing. The 
country looked to him for a vigorous defence, and ex- 
pected that he would soon stem the tide of invasion, and 
fix bounds to its proud billows. 

11. But, that country little knew the really feeble, and 
ill provided state of the garrison, and its utter incompe- 
tency, to contend with the formidable army by which it 
was threatened. Had it been even much stronger than 



. EXPEDITION OF BURGOYNE. 18$ 

ft was, its strength would have been rendered unavailing, 
by the unexpected occupancy of Sugar Loaf Hill, or 
Mount Defiance, hitherto deemed inaccessible, and equal- 
ly neglected, by all previous commanders, whether 
French, British or Americans, and had the latter now 
thought proper to possess it, they could not have spared 
troops for the purpose. 

12. From this commanding, and very contiguous posi- 
tion, General Burgoyne was already prepared, to pout- 
down into the garrison a certain and deadly fire from 
his artillery ; while not an effective shot could be return- 
ed. The Eagle, perched in the covert of the rock, was 
poising his wings to dart upon the defenceless prey, that 
was crouching beneath him, and nothing but precipitate 
Sight could save the victim. 

13. Accordingly on the night of the fifth of July, Ti- 
conderoga was abandoned : the baggage, stores, hospital, 
ordnance and moveable provisions were dispatched to 
Skeensborough, by water, in the little American flotilla, 
while the main body of the garrison, having crossed the 
lake to Fort Independence, defiled to the left into Ver- 
mont. They were closely pursued by a body of the 
British, under General Fra^er, and of the Germans under 
General Reidesel, who, the nest day, brought them to 
action, and the obstinate and sanguinary conflicts at 
Hubberton, evinced, that although in retreat, they were 
Still very formidable.. 

14. This little army led by General St. Clair, after a 
circuitous rout, reached the Hudson, at Batten Kill, and 
soon joined General Schuyler, who, with the main army, 
was a few miles above, at Fort Edward. General Bur- 
goyne, with the great body of the British troops, proceed- 
ed in pursuit of his enemy, up the lake to Skeensborough, 
and destroyed the American flotilla, baggage and stores, 
while General Phillips with most of the stores of General 
Burgoyne, went up lake George, to Foj?t George, situated 
i\i its head. 

15. General Schuyler's army continued to retreat, 
down the Hudson, to Saratoga and Stillwater, and at last, 
to Van Shark's island, in the mouth of the Mohawk, 
where it took post, on the eighteenth of August. Fronj 
Skeensborough, General Burgoyne, with extreme difficul- 
ty, and alter several weeks of severe labor and one cort- 

16* 



184 EXPEDITION OF RURGCFTNE, 

siderahle battle near Fort Anne, cleared the passage to 
Fort Edward ; for General Schuyler, in consequence of 
General Burgoyne's halting nearly three weeks atSkeens- 
borough, had time' to throw very formidable obstructions 
in his way. 

16. He felled innumerable trees into Wood Creek, 
and across the roads, by Fort Anne; he demolished 
bridges, and by exery other means in his power, so imped- 
ed his march, that the British army did not arrive at Fort 
Edward, on the Hudson, till the 30th of July. A junc- 
tion was at length formed at this place, between the 
main body, and the division that went by lake George. 
In order to enable General Burgoyne to move down the 
Hudson, it was necessary to transport the stores, boats 
and ammunition, a distance of sixteen miles, over a very 
difficult country, from Fort George to. Fort Edward. 

17. But still on the fifteenth bf August, there was at 
Fort Edward, only four days' provisions in advance; 
On the sixteenth, Colonel Baum, who with his Germans, 
had been detached by Burgoyne, to seize a magazine 
of stores at Bennington, in Vermont, and to counte- 
nance the loyalists in that quarter, was totally defeated 
and slain by General Stark ; most of his detachment 
were either killed or taken prisoners ; and Colonel 
Breyman, who had been sent to succour Baum, and who 
arrived on the same ground, a few hours after the battle, 
was also defeated, and with extreme difficulty, regained 
the main army with the greater part of his troops. 

18. In the mean time Colonel St Leger, in conse- 
quence of an arrangement, made in England, had pro- 
ceeded early in August, with an army of British and In- 
dians, to attack Fort Stanwix, called also Fort Schuyler, 
on the Mohawk. This was intended to operate a3 a 
diversion in favour of Burgoyne ; to distract the Ameri- 
cans, and, in case of success, to bring down a powerful 
force, upon their flank. 

19. This expedition was attended with some success, 
in the defeat of Colonel Herkimer, who fell into an am- 
buscade, while advancing with the militia of the vicinity, 
to relieve the Fort; he was slain with many of his party ; 
but a successful sally from the Fort — the reported ad- 
vance of Genera! Arnold with a force greatly magnified 

"by the artful representations of some friendly Indians^ 
-and the fears and fickleness ©f the savages, in the British 



feXPEDITION OF BURGOYNE. 185 

-army, eventually defeated St. Leber's expedition, and 
caused him to retreat in extreme confusion and distress. 

20. Thus, General Busgoyne was disappointed of any 
collateral aid, from St. Leger, and the signal defeat at 
Bennington, not only deprived him of any supply of pro- 
visions from that source, but lost him a sixth part of the 
regular troops in his army, and revealed the important 
secret, that regular troops could be beaten by militia. 
These events revived the courage of the Americans, 
gave them time to rally and recruit their armies, and 
very materially embarrassed and retarded the movements 
of General Burgoyne. , 

21. To retreat was to abandon the objects of his expe- 
dition, and to disappoint the expectations of his govern- 
ment ; to advance, although with increasing difficulties, 
and clangers, was therefore the only alternative. Ac- 
cordingly on the thirteenth and fourteenth of September, 
he passed the Hudson river, on a bridge of boats, not far 
fnmi fort Miller, and advanced, without any material op- 
position, to Saratoga and Stillwater, till, on the seven- 
teenth his advanced guard was within four miles of thfe 
American army, now returning northward. 

22. On the eighteenth, the; fronts of the two armies 
were almost in contact, and some skirmishing ensued, 
but without bringing on a general engagement. The two 
armies were now so situated that the catastrophe could 
not long be averted., and the four succeeding weeks, were 
pregnant with dangers and difficulties, and fruitful in the 
waste of human life. 

Sect. 2. The battle ground. 

23. The two great battles which decided the fate of 
Burgoyne's arm}, were fought, the first on the nineteenth 
cf September, and the last, on the seventh of October on 
Bemas' heights, and very nearly on the same ground, 
which is about two miles west of the river. The river is, 
in this region, bordered for many miles, by a continued 
meadow, of no great breadth ; upon this meadow, there 
was then, as there is now, a good read, close to the river, 
and parallel to it 

24. Upon this road, marched the heavy artillery and 
*=bagguge, constituting the left wing of the British army, 



£jB6 EXPEDITION OF BURGOYNE. 

while the advanced corps of the light troops, forming the 
right wing, kept on the heights which bound the meadows* 
The American army was south and west of the British, 
its tight wing on the river, and its left resting on the 
heights. A great part of the battle ground was occupied 
by lofty forest trees, principally pine, with here and there 
a few cleared fields, of which the most conspicuous, was 
called Freeman's farm, and is so called in General Bur- 
goyne's plans. 

£5. Such is nearly the present situation^ these heights* 
only there is more cleared land ; the gigantic trees have 
been principally felled, but a considerable number remain, 
as witnesses to posterity ; they still shew the wounds, 
made in their trunks and branches, by the missiles of con- 
tending armies ; their roots still penetrate the soil, that 
was made fruitful by the blood of the brave, and their 
sombre foliage still murmurs with the breeze, which once 
sighed, as it bore the departing spirits along. 

£6. The British picket occupied a small house, on Free- 
man's farm, when a part of Colonel Morgan's corps fell 
in with, and immediately drove them from it, leaving the 
house almost "encircled with their dead." The pursuing 
party almost immediately, *and very unexpectedly fell 
in with the British line, and were in part captured, the 
rest dispersed. 

.9*7. This incident occurred at half past twelve ©'clock ; 
there was then an intermission till one, when the action 
was sharply renewed ; but it did not become general, till 
three, from which time it raged with unabated fury till 
night. " The theatre of action," (says General Wilkinson) 
" was such that though the combatants changed ground a 
dozen times, in the course of the day, the contest termi- 
nated on the spot where it began. 

28. \\ This may be explained in a few words. The 
British line was formed on an eminence in a thin pine 
wood, having before it Freeman's farm^ an oblong field, 
stretching from the centre towards its right, the ground 
in front sloping gently down to the verge of this field, 
which was bordered, on the opposite side by a close wood i 
Ihe sanguinary scene lay in the cleared ground, between 
the eminence occupied by the enemy, a I the wood jus! 
described 4 the lire of our marksmen fn" this wood, waft 
too deadly to be /withstood, by the enc j, in line." 

£9c " When they gave wixy and broke, our men m3&* 



EXPEDITION OF BURGOYNE. 18y 

ing from their covert pursued them to the eminence, where 
having their flanks-protected, they rallied, and charging 
in turn, drove us back into the wood, from whence a 
dreadful fire would again force them to fall back ; and in 
this manner, did the battle fluctuate, like waves of a 
storm j sea, with alternate advantages, for four hours, 
without one moment's intermission." 

30. " The British artillery fell into our possession, at 
every charge, but we could neither turn the pieces upon 
the enemy nor bring them off; the wood prevented the 
last, and the want of a match the first, as the lint stock 
was invariably carried off, and the rapidity of the transi- 
tions did not allow us time to provide one ; the slaughter 
of this brigade of artillerists was remarkable, the Captain 
and thirty six men being killed or wounded out of forty 
eight" 

31. "It was truly a gallant conflict, in which death, 
by familiarity, lost its terrors, and certainly a drawn bat- 
tle as night alone terminated it : the British army keeping 
its ground in rear of the field of action, and oar corps, 
when they could no longer distinguish objects, retiring t# 
their own camp. Yet General Burgoyne claimed u victor 
ry." It had however with respect to him, all the conse- 
quences of a defeat : his loss was between five and six 
hundred, while ours was but little more than half that 
number; his loss w r as irreparable, ours easily repaired, 
and in proportion to our entire army, as well as absolute- 
ly, it was much less than his. 

32. The stress of the action, as regards the British, lay 
principally on the twentieth, twenty-first and sixty -se- 
cond regiments ; the latter which was five hundred strong, 
when it left Canada, was reduced to less than sixty men, 
and to four or five officers. General Burgoyne states,, 
that there was scarcely ever an interval of a minute in the 
smoke, when some British officer was not shot by the 
American riflemen, posted in tho trees in the rear, and on 
the flank of their own line. 

53. A shot which was meant for General Burgoyne, 
severely wounded Captain Green, an Aid of General 
Phillips : the mistake was owing to the captain's having a 
rich laced furniture to his saddle, which caused the 
marksman to mistake him for the General. Such was the 
-ardour of the Americans, that, as General Wilkinson 



188 EXPEDITION OF BURGOYNE. 

stales, the wounded men, after having their wounds dress- 
ed, in many instances returned again to the battle. 

34. The* battle of the seventh of October, was fought on 
the same ground, but it was not so stationary ; it com- 
menced farther to the right, and extended, in, its various 
periods, over more surface, eventually occupying not on- 
ly Freeman's farm, but it was urged by the Americans to 
the very camp of the enemy, which, towards night, was 
most impetuously stormed, and in part carried. 

55. The interval between the nineteenth of September 
and the seventh of October, was one of great anxiety to 
both armies ; "not a night passed, (adds General Bur* 
goyne) without firing, and sometimes concerted attacks 
en our pickets ; no foraging party could be made without 
great detachments to cover it ; it was the plan of the ene- 
my to harrass the army by constant alarms, and their su- 
periority of numbers enabled them to do it, without fa- 
tigue to themselves. 

37. " By being habituated to fire, our soldiers became 
indifferent to it, and were capable of eating or sleeping 
when it was very near them ; but I do not believe that 
either officer or soldier ever slept during that interval, 
without his clothes, or that any general officer or com- 
mander of a regiment passed a single night, without be- 
ing upon his legs, occasionally, at different hours, and 
constantly an hour before day light. 55 

38. The battle of the seventh was brought on by a move- 
ment of General Burgoyne, who caused one thousand 
five hundred men, with ten pieces of artillery, to march 
towards the left of the American army, for the purpose of 
discovering whether it was possible to force a passage ; 
or in case a retreat of the royal army should become in- 
dispensable, to dislodge the Americans from their en^- 
trenchments, and also to cover a forage, which had now 
become indispensably necessary. 

39. It was about the middle of the afternoon, that the 
British were observed advancing, and the Americans, 
with small arms lost no time in attacking the British 
grenadiers and artillery, although under a tremendous 
fire from the latter ; the battle soon extended along the 
whole line ; Colonel Morgan, at the same time, attacked,, 
with his riflemen, on the right wing ; Colonel Ackland, 
the commander of the grenadiers, fell, wounded .;. th,§ 



EXPEDITION OF BURGOYNE. 489. 

grenadiers were defeated, and most of the artillery taken, 
after great slaughter. 

40. After a most sanguinary contest, of less than one 
hour, the discomfiture and retreat of the British becauie 
general, and they had scarcely regained their camp, befoj e 
the lines were stormed with the greatest fury, and part of 
lord Balcai ras' camp, was for a short time in possession 
of the Americans. The Germans under Colonel Brey- 
man, forming the right reserve of the army, were stormed 
in their encampment, by General Learned and Colonel 
Brooks. 

41. General Arnold was wounded on this occasion ; Col- 
onel Breyman was killed; and the Germans were either 
captured, slain, or forced to retreat in the most precipitate 
manner, leaving the British encampment, on the right, 
entirely unprotected, and liable to be assailed the next 
morning. All the British oihcers bear testimony to the 
vaiour and obstinacy of the attacks of the Americans. 

42. The fact was, the British were sorely defeated, rout- 
ed, and vigorously pursued to their lines, which, it seems 
probable, would have been entirely carried by assault, 
had not darkness, as in the battle of the nineteenth, put 
an end to the sanguinary contest. It is obvious, from 
General Burgojne's own account, and from the testimony 
of ins utiiceis that this was a severe defeat ; and such 
an one as has rarely been experienced by a British army. 

43. The nigin of October 7th, was a most critical one 
for the royal army; in the course of it, they abandoned, 
their camp, changed their whole position, and retreated to 
their works upon the height, contiguous to the river, and 
immediately behind tiie hospital. 

Sect. 3. The last encampment. 

44. Six days more of anxiety, fatigue and suffering, re- 
mained for the British army, JLhev bad lost part of their 
provision batteaux, when they abandoned their hospital, 
and the rest being exposed to immediate danger, the small 
stock of provisions remaining was landed under a heavy 
fire, and hauled up the heights. On these heights, close 
to the meadows bordering on the river, they formed a 
fortified camp, and strengthened it with artillery. 

45. Most of the artillery, however, was on the plain, 



ISO EXPEDITION OF BUEGOYNE. 

General Gates 9 army, stretched along south of the Fish- 
kill, and parallel to it ; the corps oi Colonel Morgan, lay 
west and north of the British army, and Geneiatleliows 
with three thousand men, was on the east oi the Hudson, 
ready to dispute the passage. Fort Edward was soon af- 
ter occupied by the Americans — a fortified camp was form- 
ed on the high ground, between the Hudson and lake 
George, and parties were stationed up and down the 
river. 

46. The desperate resolution which had been taken in 
General uurgoyne's camp, of abandoning their artillery 
and baggage, and (with no more provisions than they 
could canyon their backs) forcing their way by a rapid 
night march and in this manner gaining one ot the lakes, 
was rendered abortive. Every part or the camp of the 
royal army was exposed, not only to cannon bails, but to 
rifle shot ; not a single place of safety could be found, 
not a corner where a council could be held, a dinner ta- 
ken in peace, or where the sick and the wounded, the fe- 
males and the children, could find an asylum. 

47. Even the access to the river was rendered very 
hazardous by the numerous rifle shot ; and the army was 
soon distressed for want of water. General Reidesel, 
and his lady and children were often obiiged to drink 
wine instead of water, and they had no way to procure 
the latter, except that a soldier's wife ventured to the 
river for them, and the Americans out of respect to her 
sex, did not tire at her. T^o protect his family from shot* 
General Reidesel, soon after their arrival at Saratoga, di- 
rected them to take shelter in a house, not far oft*. 

48. They had scarcely reached it, before a terrible 
cannonade was directed against that very house, upon the 
mistaken idea that all the generals were assembled in it. 
u Alas," adds the Baroness, 4v it contained none but w T ound- 

d and women ; we were at last obliged to resort to the 
©cellar for refuge, and in one corner of this* I remained 
the whole day, my children sleeping on the earth, with 
their heads in my lap, and in the same situation, I pass- 
ed a sleepless night." 

49. u Eleven cannon balls passed through the house, and 
we could distinctly hear them roll away. One poor sol- 
dier, who was lying on a table, for the purpose of having 
&is leg amputated, was struck by a shot which earned 



EXPEDITION OF BURGOYNE. 191 

away his other ; his comrades had left him, and when we 
went to his assistance, we found him in a corner of the 
room, into which he had crept, more dead than alive, 
scarcely breathing.'' 

50. A horse of General Reidesel was in constant 
readiness for his lady to mount, in case of a sudden re- 
treat, and three English officers who were wounded, and 
lodged in the same house, had made her a solemn prom- 
ise, that they would each of them take one of her chil- 
dren, and fly with them, when such a measure should 
become necessary, " In this horrid situation," they re- 
mained six days, till the cessation of hostilities, which 
ended in a convention for the surrender of the army; 
the treaty was signed on the sixteenth, and the army sur- 
rendered the next day. 

Sect. 4. The Field of Surrender. 

51. It was upon the banks of the Fishkill, that the 
British army surrendered. General Wilkinson's ac- 
count of this interview is interesting. "Early in the 
morning of the 17th, visited General Burgoyne in his 
camp, and accompanied him to the ground, where his 
army were to lay down their arms, from whence we rode 
to the bank of the Hudson's river, which he surveyed 
with attention, and asked me whether it was not fordable. 
'"Certainly, Sir ; but do you observe the people on the 
opposite shore ?"— •" Yes, (replied he) I have seen them 
too long." 

52. He then proposed to be introduced to General 
Gates, and we crossed the Fishkill, and proceeded to 
head quarters, General Burgoyne in front, with his adju- 
tant General Kingston, and his aids de camp Captain 
lord Petersham, and Lieutenant Wilford behind him; 
then followed Major General Phillips, the Baron Reidesel, 
and the other General officers, and their suits, according 
to rank." 

53. " General Gates, advised of Burgoyne's approach, 
met him at the head of his camp, Burgoyne in a rich 
ro} al uniform, and General Gates in a plain blue frock ; 
when they had approached nearly within sword's length, 
they reined up, and halted ; I then named the gentlemen, 
and General Burgoyne, raising his hat most gracefully, 

17 



192 EXPEDITION OF BURGOYNE. 

said, " The fortune of war, General Gates,, has made me 
jour prisoner ;" to which the conqueror, returning a 
courtly salute, promptly replied, "I shall always be 
ready to bear testimony, that it has not been through any 
fault of your excellency." 

54. •" Major General Phillips then advanced, and he, 
and General Gates saluted, and shook hands with the 
familiarity of old acquaintances. The Baron Reidesel, 
and the other officers were introduced in their turn.' ? 
The ground occupied for the surrender was a beautiful 
meadow, situated at the intersection of the Fishkill with 
the Hudson and north of the former. There is nothing 
now to distinguish the spot, except the ruins of old Fort 
Hardy, built during the French wars, and the deeply in- 
teresting historical associations which will cause this 
place to be memorable to the latest generation. 

55, Thousands and thousands, yet unborn, will visit 
this spot, with feelings of the deepest interest, and it 
will not be forgotten till Thermopylae, and Marathon, 
and Bannockburn, and Waterloo, shall cease to be re- 
membered. There, it shall be said, were the last en- 
trenchments of a proud invading army, on that spot 
stood their formidable park of artillery — and here, on 
this now peaceful meadow, they piled their arms ! their 
arms no longer terrible, but new 7 converted into a glorious 
trophy of victory ! 

Questions. 

In what year was Ticonderoga and Crown Point taken 

by the Americans? 
When was it invested by the British ? 
Was it abandoned by the Americans ? 
When were the two great battles fought that decided the 

fate of Burgoyne? 
At what place? 
Who commanded the American forces at this time ? 



(193) 

UUSSIA.— Worcester. 

Inhabitants, Manners and Customs . 

1. THE Russians are among the most illiterate 
and least civilized nations of Europe. They arc of middle 
stature, and have in general small mouths, thin lips, and 
white teeth. They are hardy, vigorous, and patient of 
labour. Though credulous and ignorant, they have often 
a lively and engaging manner* They are far from cleanly, 
but the bad consequences of this great defect are counter- 
acted as far as regards heal ill, by the use of the vapour* 
bath, common among the lower as well as among the high- 
er ranks. Gambling and excessive drinking are very 
prevalent, 

2. The Russians consist chiefly of two classes, the no- 
bility and the bondsmen. The intermediate body, con- 
sisting of freemen, comprises, even in the large towns, 
hardly any others than the foreign settlers and their de- 
scendants. 

3. The nobility receive the appellations of prince, count, 
and baron ; and none but nooles can be owners of land, 
Many of them are possessed of large tracts of country, 
together with the peasantry cultivating the land, and live 
in great style, with a numerous establishment of servants, 
aomng whom, as among the nobles of France and England,, 
three centuries ago, a dwarf and jester not unfrequently 
fona a part. They are, in general, ignorant, proud, sen- 
sua!, and unprincipled. 

4. The dress of the nobles, formerly Asiatic, has in the* 
course of the last century, come round to the Eur opeau 
fashion. Among the higher ranks the dress of the men 
consists of a pelisse, or large fur cloak, fur boots or shoes 
a black velvet or fur bonnet, which is made large enough 
to cover their ears. All classes let their beards grow. 
The Russian females seem to have no idea of taste iiv 
dress : what they aim at is brilliancy of display. 

5. u The richncssand splendour of the Russian court/! 
says Mr. Coxe, "surpasses all ideas which the*nost elab- 
orate description can suggest. It retains many traces of 
its ancient Asiatic pomp, blended with European refine- 
ment An immense retinue of courtiers always preceded 



194 RUSSIA. 

and followed the empress (Catharine II) ; the costliness 
and glare of their apparel, and a profusion of precious 
stones, created a splendor of which the magnificence of 
other courts can give only a faint idea. The court-dress 
of the men is in the French fashion : that of the ladies is a 
gown and petticoat, with a small hoop ; the gown has 
long hanging sleeves and a short train, and is of a different 
colour from the petticoat. The ladies wore, according to 
the fashion of the winter of 1777, at Paris and London, 
very lofty head-dresses, and were not sparing in the use 
of rouge. 

6. " Amid the several articles of sumptuousness which 
distinguish the Russian nobility, there is none perhaps 
more calculated to strike a foreigner, than the profusion 
of diamonds and other precious stones which sparkle in 
every part of their dress, in most other European coun- 
tries these costly ornaments are, excepting among a few 
of the richest and principal nobles, almost entirely appro- 
priated to the ladies ; but in Russia the men vie with the 
lair sex in the use of them. Many of the nobility were 
almost covered with diamonds; their buttons, buckles, 
hilts of swords, and epaulets were composed of this valu- 
able material ; their hats were frequently embroidered, as 
it were, with several rows of them; and a diamond star 
upon the coat was scarcely a distinction. 

7. "This passion for diamonds seems to pervade the 
lower ranks of people, for even private families abound 
with them; and (he wife of a common Russian burgher 
will appear with a head-dress or girdle of pearls, and oth- 
er precious stones to the value of two or three hundred 
pounds.* 9 

8. The Russian peasantry are in a very abject condi- 
tion, being bought and sold with the estate which they cul- 
tivate. They are allowed to take about half of their time 
to work on their own account ; but are subject at all times 
to be called away in the service of their masters, and 
when awkward in a new employment are drilled to it by 
blows. Their master may likewise send them to the ar- 
my when he thinks fit. lie exercises the same despotic 
authority over their women and among other rights, has 
that of fixing the time of their marriage. 

9. Peasants of the better class have a stable and barn 
appended to their cottage; but the great majority have 



RUSSIA. 195 

cmly a cottage, occupied in one end by the family, and in 
the other by their hogs. Part of the space is taken up by 
the stove and oven ; on the side is a large shelf, on which 
some of the inmates sleep, while others repose on the top 
of the stove, beds being unknown in these humble abodes. 

10. The chief articles of food of the peasants are black 
bread , cabbage, cucumbers, mushrooms, onions, garlic, and 
turnips. Their common drink is quass, a liquor made by 
pouring boiling water on rye bread, and leaving it to fer- 
ment. Its taste is disagreeable to persons not accustom- 
ed to it. Each cottage has a patron saint, like the Penates 
Off the Romans, but his figure is often obscured by smoke 
and filth. The priests are ill calculated to redeem the 
peasantry from ignorance ; they seldom or never preaclv 
but confine their service to reading the liturgy. 

1 1. Nothing, says Mr. Johnston, arrests trie attention ot 
a stranger more, on his entering the Russian capital, that 
the appearance of the common people. They are all clad 
alike, having along swaddling cloak of sheep-skin or 
coarse cloth wrapped round their bodies. In hot weather 
this is sometimes exchanged for a coarse shirt and loose 
trowsers. Their legs are bound round with pieces ot 
sail -cloth, and their shoes are made of the bark of trees. 
Their hair is cut across from one temple to the other, ia* 
a line with their eyebrows ; from the temples it hang* 
down perpendicularly, so as to cover the ears, from which- 
it is cropped directly across the neck. The lower part 
of the face is concealed by a hideous and filthy beard. 
Their countenances, though coarse, are open and full of 
good humour. In their manners they are extremely ani- 
mated and considerably polished •■; and they talk with 
rapidity and much gesticulation^ 

12. The character and manners of the inhabitants of 
cow and neighbourhood, differ considerably from. 

time of St. Petersburgh, being more careless and les* 
rcremonious. Every thing bears the mark of antiquity 
»i\d rudeness. They have, however, a similar costume, 
heiag chid in a sheep skin tunic, fastened round the 
t with a girdle, or a tunic of cloth, plaited behind 
Kke a woman's petticoat, 

13. Religion is a prominent feature in the charac 
a Russian. To this all Ins actions are devoted, 

the mechanical slave of his devotio 



196 RUSSIA, 

of every church, and in many places in the streets, a 
painting of the Virgin is exhibited, which no one passes 
wkhout on-covering his head, profoundly bowing, and 
crossing himself. In almost every room a picture of the 
Virgin is hung up ; and the momenta Russian enters the 
door, he performs his duty to the picture, before he ad- 
dresses himself to anyone. If he is accused of any 
misdemeanor, he asserts his innocence by repeated cross- 
ings and invocations to his favourite saint. If he receives 
a donation, he expresses- his thanks, bows, crosses him- 
self, and even kisses the ground. 

14. The Russians make admirable soldiers. They ara 
content with extremely small pay, and with a very slen- 
der and coarse diet, and are always cheerful. A Russian 
soldier is remarkable for his fine form ; his figure is com- 
manding, his gait erect, his evolutions like a machine, 
quick and accurate; his uniform simple and graceful. 
Taken in a body no line can present a finer appearance 
than these men ; and they are excellent models in dress, 
obedience, and dexterity in the use of arms. Their uni- 
form consists of a long dark-green coat, with red cuffs and 
collar ; long white loose trowsers, made with gaiters at 
the feet ; and a low cap, ornamented at the sides with 
white cord and tassels. 

15. Horses are very numerous in Russia, and are un- 
commonly hardy and tractable. No trait in the Russian 
character is more amiable than his humane treatment of 
his horse. In driving this animal, he makes no use of a 
whip, but propels him forward only by the sound of music 
or of his voice : the horse, instead of avoiding, courts the 
acquaintance of his master. The harness and reins are 
sometimes made of coarse leather, but more commonly of 
ropes. — The manes and tails of the horses are worn ex- 
tremely long, particularly the manes, which are generally 
false, and carried to such ridiculous length, as to sweep 
the streets, and become a burden to the suffering animal. 
These false manes are considered as marks of extraordi- 
nary beauty. 

16. Women perform the field work, such as cutting 
down and threshing the grain. When working in the 
field they wear only a loose shift, fastened round the waist 
by a girdle and fancifully embroidered round the skirts 
and neck with red threads. In features they seem to be 



RUSSIA. 197 

ta coarsely formed as the men, and in their manners are 
extremely masculine. In cold weather they are clad, 
like the men, in sheep-skins. 

17. Among the singular customs of this country, that 
of blessing the apple before it is allowed to be eaten, is a 
regular religious ceremony. As soon as the apples are 
known to be ripe, the high-priest solemnly blesses the 
fruit in the most public manner, and it cannot be eaten 
till after this ceremony. 

18. With a Russian, money is scarce, of high value, 
and has an uncommon charm over him. For a trifle his 
services may be commanded, and for that trifle he is most 
grateful. A postillion, who drives six horses SO miles, is 
content to receive six pence. If a shilling is given, he 
expresses his thanks with great animation, bowing to the 
ground and kissing it, crossing himself and repeating a 
prayer. All postillions regularly cross themselves, and 
offer up a short prayer before they mount the box; and 
regularly as they pass a church they take off their hats 
and cross themselves. When not actively employed, they 
immediately fall asleep. They never make use of beds, 
but lie upon the pavement of the street, the floor of the 
stable, or between the wheels tf a carriage. If a postil- 
lion has occasion to wait for travellers duiing any part of 
the night, he lies down on the bare stones under the car- 
riage, with his hat placed under his head for a pillow, and 
thus sleeps like a dog. 

19. The Russian villages all resemble each other; the 
houses are built of wood, by laying beams one across the 
other ; the spaces between the beams are closed with flax 
and moss. A large door leads to the yard. In the house 
is a sort of hall, with numerous conveniences for milk, 
and other necessaries ; and the family room, with a tre- 
mendous stove built of tiles, which is always red hot, 
even in the midst of the most sultry summer, Wooden 
benches are fastened to the wainscot all round the room, 
before which stands a table. 

20. In one corner is suspended the Obross or idol, 
which the Russian without ceremony calls his God, and 
on a small shelf underneath, stands a lamp, which in the 
houses of people of rank is continually burning, but with 
the common people it is only lighted on holidays ; on par- 
ticular solemn occasion?, or when they wish to atone for a 



m RUSSIA. 

particular sin, they place alighted wax taper by the sio> 
&f it. Fowls, dogs, cats, pigeons, in short the whole fam- 
ily are here collected. To one of the main beams is sus- 
pended an elastic cradle, by means of ropes-, which may 
be put in motion without difficulty, and will continue 
swinging some time. 

21. A Russian village is entirely destitute- of trees, and 
you may ©ften look round in vain for one to a considera- 
ble extent. They have an appearance of nakedness, and 
the surrounding country is mostly a large uninhabited 
district, or consists chiefly of grass land for cattle. 

23. A great part of the lower class of people at St; 
Petersburg!! can scarcely be reckoned among the inhab- 
itants. Throughout the summer many thousands are em- 
ployed as carpenters, bricklayers, masons, &c, who re- 
turn home at the approach of winter, and whose numbers 
are supplied by other thousands who gain their bread as 
ice-cutters. Most of them have no resident city, and no 
property except the implements of their industry. They 
chiefly dwell in the surrounding villages where they en- 
ter into companies differently composed as to the numbers 
and defray the expenses of living out of a common -chest. 
Many of those who have undertaken to erect a building, 
never leave the place of their employment, but sleep in 
iYie open air among heaps of rubbish, or under gateways, 
in order to be earlier at work in the morning. Great 
numbers live entirely during summer on board the- 
barks and floats of timber, that come to St. Petersburg!* 
under their conduct. 

23. The Russian mechanic, whose trade obliges him to 
a sedentary life, commonly lives in the cellar of some 
brick house. Almest all the houses having, according to 
the Italian fashion, a habitable range of cellars, these peo- 
ple find quarters even in the best parts of the town : and 
it often happens- that the cellars are filled with lodgers 
while the workmen are still employed in erecting the 
first and second stories. 

2.4 . Fe w pen pi e a r e in me content e d w i th t h e i r tfif n a - 
lion than the Russians, and in no country is there h great- 
er proportion of natural cheerful ne:?s and resignation, anc' 
a greater participation in public festivities, than in Russia. 
JSo Russian, however poor, consumes all that he £ai 
frequently lie continues his exi-m : ^ 



RUSSIA. 199 

of life even after he has, by his diligence, secured him- 
self from all danger of future want. The earnings of the 
lowest day-labourer are more than adequate to his wants. 

£5. A people so fond of social amusements as those of 
the city of St. Petersburgh, are not apt to let slip any op- 
portunity for feasting and junketing. Name-days and 
birth days are particularly solemnized in Russian fami- 
lies With grand entertainments or balls, at which the 
friends and acquaintance customarily assemble without 
formal invitation. The birth of a child, the appointment 
to an office, the purchase of a house, in short, every fortu- 
nate occurrence furnishes an occasion for domestic fes- 
tivity. 

26. At these times the same ease and freedom prevail, 
that so agreeably heighten the character of the general 
manners of the people of this place. No custom is of such 
universal obligation as not to admit of an exception with- 
out impropriety; no where are fewer formalities, and no 
where is the neglect of them attended with fewer remarks 
and expostulations. Weddings, christenings, and fune- 
rals, are conducted in various ways ; there being at St. 
Petersburgh no rule of etiquette prescribing the pomp, 
nor any form to regulate the ceremonies. 

2/\ Among the many conveniences introduced of late 
into Russia, that of travelling is remarkable. Nothing 
strikes a stranger more than the facility with which the 
Russians perform the longest and most uncomfortable 
journies. They travel in sledges made of the bark of the 
linden-tree, lined with thick felt, drawn by rein deer, 
when the snow is frozen hard enough to bear them. In 
the internal parts of Russia, horses draw their sledges: 
and the sledge-way towards February becomes so well 
beaten, that they erect a kind of couch upon the sledges, 
\>n which they amy lie at full length, and so travel night 
and day, wrapt up in good furs ; thus they will sometimes 
perform a journey of four hundred miles in three days 
and nights. 

£8. instead of hackney coaches in the streets of St. Pe- 
tersburg there are persons always plying at their stands, 
ready to drive where they are ordered, m summer with 
drojekas, and in winter with sledges. The drojeka con- 
sists of a bench with springs under it, and cushions upon 
it, on four wheels, at one end of which is the horse, and 



*oe 'RUSSIA. 

just behind him sits the driver. In the best frequented 
parts of the town are handsome sledges with fine running 
horses. Driving at full speed is one of the favourite win- 
ter diversions of the Russians. In the long and broad 
streets are frequently seen abreast two, four, or six sledg- 
es. No one who has .not been an eye witness, can form 
any idea of the rapidity with which they glide along the 
plains of frozen snow. The dexterity of the driver strikes 
every foreigner with astonishment. In the busiest streets, 
a prodigious number of sledges are running across each 
other in every direction, almost all of them driving very 
fast, and yet" it is but seldom that an accident happens. 
Every driver wears a plate of tin at his back, on which is 
painted his number, and the quarter of the city to which 
he belongs, 

29. When the emperor or any of the royal family make 
a long journey, a machine is used large enough to contain 
a, bed, table, chairs, &c. so that four or six persons may 
lodge in it, and be furnished with all necessary accommo- 
dations. This machine is set on a sledge drawn by 24 
horses, which are relieved at regular stages ; and to illu- 
minate the road by night, great piles of wood are placed 
at certain distances and set on lire. 

30. Among the lower classes in Russia, the nuptial cer- 
emonies are peculiar to themselves. When the parents 
are agreed upon a match, though the parties perhaps have 
never seen each other, the bride is examined by a number 
of females. On the wedding day she is crowned with a 
garland of wormwood ; and after the priest has tied the 
nuptial knot, his clerk or sexton throws a handful of hops 
upon the head of the bride, wishing that she may prove 
as fruitful as that plant. She is then led home with 
abundance of coarse ceremonies. 

31. The Russians entertain many fantastical notions 
with regard to the state of the dead. After the corpse is 
dressed, a priest is hired to pray for the soul, to purify it 
with incense, and sprinkle it with holy water while it re- 
mains above ground. When the body is carried to the 
grave, which is done with many gesticulations of sorrow, 
the priest produces a ticket, signed by the bishop and ano- 
ther clergyman, as the deceased's passport to heaven. 
This being put into the coffin between the fingers of the 
corpse, the company return to the deceased's house, where 



RUSSIA. Wl 

they drown their sorrow in intoxication, which lasts with 
Few intervals forty days. During that time a priest every 
day says prayers over the grave of the deceased ; for 
though the Russians do not believe in purgatory, yet they 
imagine that their departed friend may be assisted by 
prayer, in Ins long journey to the place of his destination 
after this life. 

32. The Russian on the whole, is a cheerful being. A 
happy volubility, and a thoughtlessness peculiar to him- 
self, accompany him through life. The most penurious 
condition, and the most toilsome labour, leave him always 
some opportunities for the enjoyment of his existence. 
The former gives him no concern, as his circle of ideas 
seldom extends to the representation of a nobler and more 

_ refined state of being ; and the latter he mitigates by 
singing his country ballads, and by taking a portion of 
brandy. The verge at which this excellent ground colour 
hi the national character gradually fades away, is the line 
of partition between the populace and the citizen. The 
higher the classes of mankind, the less natural is their 
mirth. 

33. The cheerful disposition of the common Russians 
being chiefly maintained by singing, that ought to be the 
first amusement to be mentioned. Every employment, 
even the mo*>t laborious, the Russian alleviates by singing, 
and every satisfaction, every pleasure, is by the same 
means heightened and improved. There is not a nation 
in Europe in which the propensity to this amusement is 
more prevalent than in Russia. 

34. The national interest contained in the subjects of 
Russian ballads, their extremely simple but melodious 
times, the musical dispositions, and generally well-form- 
ed organs of the people, have a very agreeable and sur- 
prising effect, even on unmusical strangers and foreign- 
ers. It is therefore a customary recreation of the higher 
ranks of St. Petersburg!* to take with them in a boat, on 
their parties of pleasure on the water, a band of expert 
singers, to sing popular Russian ballads ; a practice like- 
wise often used at their tables at home. 

35. When the Russian populace are disposed to be 
merry in company, the dance cannot be omitted. No 
popular dance can be more expressive and diverting than 
the national dance, commonly called the Dove-dance. It 

18 



20* RUSSIA. 

is generally performed by one couple, who stand facing 
one another at some distance, seemingly making love, and 
with energetic pantomimical gestures, by turns, sue, re- 
ject, importune, disdain, and comply. As this dance is 
throughout a natural, strongly impressive pantomime, art 
can add little or nothing to its improvement. The music 
to which it is danced is extremely simple ; often no in- 
strument at all is used, but the by standers sing in chorus 
some vulgar ballad to the tune. 

36. Among the places of public resort for the lower 
classes, the bathing-houses must be included, which ad- 
minister not only to necessity but to recreation. The 
common Russians frequent them at least once a week ; 
and the day on which this is practised is a holiday. Va- 
pour-baths are to be found in great numbers, which are 
thus constructed ; the*bath-room has a large vaulted oven, 
which is so strongly heated, that the stones which form. 
the upper part of it become glowing hot. For augment- 
ing the heat, water is sprinkled on these stones : by this 
process the room is immediately filled with vapour. 

37. Round the walls are benches or scaffolds, affording 
every person the choice of an atmosphere more or less 
hot, as the bench is higher or lower from the ground. The 

' bathers sit or lie in this hot vapour, which produces such 
a perspiration, as without actual experiment cannot be 
well conceived. To promote this still more, it is the 
common practice for the bathers to be gently beaten w r ith 
dry bunches of leaf twigs of birch, and then rubbed down 
with woollen cloths. Almost all the hospitals and pub- 
lic institutions of every kind are provided with such 
baths ; and even among the higher classes of the inha- 
bitants of the city, the vapour bath is used as a necessa- 
ry of life, as well as a luxury. 

38. In all the streets, especially in winter, nothing is 
more common than to see men or boys wrestling or box- 
ing. This is merely a diversion, being seldom or never 
ihe effect of anger or quarrels, but usually engaged in 
from a good humoured challenge, perhaps, in winter, for 
the purpose of keeping themselves warm. No less gen- 
eral is the game of foot ball, particularly among the 
drivers of sledges and drojekas, plying at their stands for 
a fare. A large ball stuffed with feathers is kicked about; 
and he who succeeds in catching it or picking it up wifk 



RUSSIA. £03 

kjs hands, in spite of the kicks and cuffs of his playmates*, 
carries off the prize of nuts or money. Chess and 
draughts are likewise very common with the Russian 
populace. In the large squares, or under the arcades 
of the shops, people of the lowest classes are every day 
seen amusing themselves at these games, and many of 
them in a masterly way. 

39. The most common amusement is the swing, which 
every where, and at all times, is used as an amusement 
by persons of rank and condition ; but at Easter it is the 
grand diversion of the holidays. The swings may be di- 
vided into three sorts : some have a vibrating motion, and 
these are the most common, well known in Germany and 
England; others are turned round iii a perpendicular, 
and others again in a horizontal direction. The first of 
these latter species consists of two high posts, on the top 
of which rests an axle, having two pair of poles fixed in 
its centre. Each of these pair of poles has at its two ex- 
tremities a seat suspended to a moveable axis. The pro* 
prietor, by turning the axis that rests on the two posts, 
makes ail the eight seats go round in a perpendicular cir- 
cle, so that they alternately almost touch the ground, and 
then are mounted aloft in the air. The last kind is com- 
posed of chairs, chariots, sledges, wooden horses, swans, 
goats, &c, fastened at the extremities of long poles, and 
forced rapidly round in a horizontal circle. In the Eas- 
ter holidays all kinds of machines are set up in the public 
squares ; and as the common people are remarkably fond 
of the diversion, it is a joyful season to the populace, who 
then devote themselves without restraint to their na- 
tional propensity to mirth. 

t 40. In the vicinity of the swings at the Russian fairs, 
booths are usually run up of boards, in which low come- 
dies are performed. Each representation lasts about half 
an hour, and the price of admittance is very trifling : but 
as the confluence of people is extremely great, and the 
acting goes on the whole day, the profits are always con- 
siderable both to the managers and performers, who share 
the amount between them. 

41. Ice-hills are exceedingly common, and afford a per 
petual fund of amusement to the populace during the 
Russian carnival. Every ice-hill is constructed in the 
following manner : a scaffolding is raised upon the frozen 



£04 ..RUSSIA. 

river, about 30 feet high, with a landing place at top, the 
ascent to which is by a ladder. From this summit a 
sloping plain of boards, about four yards broad and SO 
long, descends to the surface of the river. Upon these 
boards are laid square masses of ice about four ioches 
thick, which, being first smoothed with the axe, and. laid 
close to each other, are then sprinkled with water ; by 
vvhuh means they adhere to the board and 10 one another, 
$pd form aii inclined plain of pure ice. From the bottom 
of this plain the snow is cleared away far the lerrgth of 
£00 yard?, and the breadth of four, upon the level bed of 

river ; and the sides of this course, as well as the 
siejes and top of the scafibhiing, are ornamented with firs 

; : nes. 

42. Each person being provided with a sledge, some- 
thing like a butcher's tray, mounts the ladder, and having 
attained the summit, he seats himself on his sledge, at the 
upper extremity of the inclined plain, down which he suf- 
fers it to glide with considerable rapidity ; the velocity 
acquired in the descent, carries it more than one hun- 
dred yards upon the level ice of the river. At the end of 
ti$e course there is usually another ice-hill similar to the 
former, which begins where the other ends ; so that the 
person immediately mounts again, and in the same man- 
ner glides down the other plain of ice. The great diffi- 
culty consists in steering and poising the sledge as it 
is hurried down the inclined plain. Boys amuse them- 
selves in skating down the*Q hills: they glide chiefly 
upon one skate, being better able to preserve a proper 
balance upon one leg than upon tw r o. 

43. In the gardens of Oranienbaum, a few miles from 
■St. Petersburg!!, is a very extraordinary building, denom- 
inated the Flying mountain : it is made of wood, .support- 
ed upon bnck walls, representing a mountain composed 
of three principal ascents, gradually diminishing in height, 
with an intermediate space to resemble valleys : from top 
to bottom is a floored way, in which three parallel grooves 
are formed. It is thus used : a small carriage, containing 
one person, being placed in the central groove upon the 
highest point, goes with great rapidity down one hill ; the 
velocity which it acquires in its descent carries it up a 
second, and so on, till it arrives at the bottom of the area, 
when it is placed in one ©f the grooves, and drawn up by 



RUSSIA, £05 

means of a cord fixed to a windlass. At the top of the 
mountain are several apartments tor the accommodation 
of the court and principal nobility, and there is room for 
many thousand spectators within the colonnade and upon 
its roof. Near the Flying mountain is a spacious amphi- 
theatre, in which tournaments are usually exhibited. 

44. Masquerades are held every year at Peterhoflf, a 
place about twenty miles from St. Petersburgh. The an- 
niversary of this festival happens towards the end of June 
when every being susceptible of pleasure leaves town, in 
order to partake of an entertainment that maybe consid- 
ered as unique. The highway thither is so covered with, 
equipages, horsemen and pedestrians, that it resembles 
one continued caravan. The whole district looks as if it 
were barricadoed : about the parks and gardens particular 
groups are distributed ; numerous parties take their din- 
ners under the open sky ; and every hedge and avenue 
swarms with people. Towards evening an extraordinary 
and captivating scene presents itself to the eye: in a few- 
minutes the whole gardens are illuminated : the branches 
of the trees, and the water of the fountains, seem to be 
converted into fire. The excellent situation of Peterhoflf, 
and its variety of water-works, combine, with the effects 
of pyrotechnics, to fascinate the sight by a grand picture,, 
produced as by magic, and which, if once beheld, can 
never be forgotten. The canal is covered with yachts, 
lighted up to their streamers ; on the shore is an enormous 
pyramid of fire, and behind it is the Black Sea, with a 
fleet of men of war, all illuminated. The streams and 
the cascades, rolling over various-coloured lamps, the 
leaves of the trees trembling in the glitter of millions of 
broken rays of light, and the very sand appear to imitate 
the blazing motion of the elements, with which it might 
seem to be impregnated. 

45. Amidst these miracles of fairy art, thousands of per- 
sons are wandering about, and being in a black silk garb, 
look like spirits from the subterranean world. From the 
woods at various distances resounds the inexpressibly 
soft and majestic harmony of the Russian hunting music, 
the notes of which re-echo in the pure evening breeze. 

46. In the apartments of the palace, the motley-colour- 
ed multitude of masks press round the well-furnished ta- 
bles, or join hands in the mazy dance. Pomp and plenty, 
T8* " 



£06 RUSSIA. 

the usual attendants on royal banquets, here unite in the 
most unconstrained conviviality. Solicited on all hands 
to enjoyment, the guests willingly resign themselves to 
the enchanting tumult, till the rising sun dispels the fas- 
cinating illusion, and the fiery sea of the preceding night 
is suddenly metamorphosed into a miserable show of 
smoky lamps. 

47. At the conclusion of the long fast, which closes on 
the fourth of January, the Russians lay in their provi- 
sions for the remaining part of the winter : for which pur- 
pose an annual market, which lasts three days, is held 
upon the river near the fortress. A street, more than a 
mile in length, is lined on each side with an immense store 
of provisions, sufficient for the supply of the capital dur- 
ing the three following months. Many thousand raw car- 
casses of oxen, sheep, hogs, pigs, and poultry of all kinds, 
and every species of frozen food, are exposed to sale. 
The larger quadrupeds are grouped in various circles, 
upright, their hind legs fixed in the snow, with their heads 
and fore legs turned towards each other. These occupy 
the hindermost row : next to them succeeds a regular 
series of animals, descending gradually to the smallest, 
intermixed with poultry and game hanging in festoons, 
and garnished with heaps offish, butter, and eggs. It is 
observable, that many birds, as weli as several animals in 
these northern regions, become white in winter; many 
hundred black cocks being changed to that colour; and 
some may at this season be seen, which have been taken 
before the metamorphosis is completed, exhibiting a va- 
riegated mixture of black and white plumage. 

48. The most distant quarters contribute to supply this 
vast store of provisions ; and the finest veal is sent by 
land -carriage as far as from Archangel, which is eighjfc 
hundred miles from St. Petersburg!!, yet every species of 
food is exceedingly cheap ; butcher's meat of every kind, 
from a penny to three half-pence per pound, geese at 
ten-pence each, large pigs at eight-pence, and other arti- 
cles in proportion. In order to render frozen food fit for 
dressing, it must be first thawed in cold water. 

49. The following account of the Don Cossacs is from 
Dr. Clarke. In Tscherkask, their capital, they live an 
amicable and pleasant life. Sometimes they have public 
amusemeats, such as balls and parties of pleasure. Once 



RUSSIA. 207.- 

they had a theatre, but it was prohibited. In some of their 
apartments we observed mahogany bookcases, with glass 
doors, containing a small library. They are, in every 
respect, entitled to praise for their cleanliness, whether 
of their persons or their houses. There is no nation (I 
will not even except my own) more cleanly in their appa- 
rel than the Cossacs. 

50. The dress of their women is singular. It differs 
from all the costumes of Russia; and its magnificence is 
vested in the ornaments of a cap, somewhat resembling 
the mitre of a Greek bishop. The hair of married women 
is tucked under this cap, which is covered with pearls 
and gold, or adorned with flowers. The dress of a 
Cossac girl is elegant ; a silk tunic, with trowsers fasten- 
ed by a girdle of solid silver, yellow boots, and an Indian 
handkerchief round the head. A proof of their riches was 
afforded in the instance of the mistress of the house 
where we lodged. This woman walked about the apart- 
ments without shoes or stockings; and being asked for 
some needles to secure the insects we had collected, 
opened a box, in which she shewed us pearls to the value 
often thousand roubles. Her cupboard at the same time 
was filled with plate and costly porcelain. 

51. The common dress of the men in Tscherka.sk, was 
a bluejacket, with a waistcoat and trowsers of white dim- 
ity ; the latter so white and spotless, that they seemed 
always new. The tattered state of a traveller's ward- 
robe, but ili fitted us to do credit to our country in this 
respect. I never saw a Cossac in a dirty suit of clothes. 
Their hands, moreover, are always clean, their hair free 
from vermin, their teeth white, and their skin has a 
healthy and cleanly appearance. 

52. Polished in their manners, instructed in their 
minds, hospitable, generous, disinterested in their heart?, 
humane and tender to the poor, good husbands, good fa- 
thers,good wives,good mothers, virtuous daughters, valiant 
and dutiful sons; such are the natives m Tscherkask. 
In conversation the Cossac is a gentleman ; for he is well 
informed, free from prejudice, open, sincere, and upright. 

Note. Russia, partly in Europe and partly in Asia, is 
bounded on the north by the Frozen Ocean, on the south 
by the Black and Caspian Sea, Tartary and Persia, on the 



208 LYCIDAS. 

west by Sweden, Poland and the gulf of Finland, and oa 
the east by the North Pacific Ocean, ft extends from 
49° to 78° north latitude. Moscow, formerly the capital 
of the empire, is situated on the Moskva river, in 56° 
north latitude. St. Petersburgh, the metropolis of the 
Russian Empire, is situated on the Neva, near the gulph 
of Finland in 60° north latitude It was founded by Peter 
the Great since the commencement of the eighteenth cen- 
tury, and, in 1805, contained 271,137 inhabitants. 

Questions. 

What is the state of literature and civilization in Russia 3 

Of how many classes do the Russians consist ? 

What is the condition of the peasantry ? 

What is the religions character of the Russians ? 

In what do their devotional ceremonies principally 

consist? 
What is the character of the Russian soldiery ? 
How do the Russians generally travel ? 
What is the character of the Cossacs ? 
How is Russia bounded ? 
Of what extent from north to south ? 
On what river is Moscow situated ? 
In what latitude? 

Where is St. Petersburgh the capital of Russia? 
When and by whom was it founded ? 



• LYCIDAS.— Milton. 

YET once more, O ye Laurels, and once more, 
Ye Myrtles brown, with Ivy never sere, 
I come, to pluck your berries harsh and crude, 
And with fore 9 d fingers rude, 
Scatter your leaves before the mellowing year ; 
Bitter constraint, and sad occasion dear, 
Compels me to disturb your season due ; 
For Lycidas is dead, dead ere his prime, 
Young Lycidas, and hath not left his peer : 
Who would not sing for Lycidas ? he knew 
Himself to sing, and build the lofty rhymes 



LYCIDAS. 20? 

Be must not float upon his wat'ry bier 
Unwept, and welter to the parching windy 
Without the meed of sorne melodious tear. 

Begin then, sisters of the sacred well, 
That from beneath the seat of Jove doth spring* 
Begin, and somewhat loudly sweep the string. 
Hence with denial vain, and coy excuse, 
So may some gentle muse 
With lucky words favour my destin'd urn y 
And as she passes turn, 
And bid fair peace be to my sable shroud. 
For we were nurst upon the- self same hill, 
Fed the same.flock by fountain, shade, and rill. 

Together both, ere the high lawns appeared 
Under the opening eye- lids of the morn, 
We drove afield and both together heard 
What time the gray-fly winds her sultry horn, 
Batt'ning our flocks with the fresh dews of night, 
Oft till the star that rose at evening bright 
Tow'rd heaven's descent had slop'd his westring; 

wheel. 
Meanwhile the rural ditties were not mute, 
Tempered to the oaten flute ; 
Rough Satyrs danc'd, and Fauns with cloven heel 
From the glad sound would not be absent long, 
And old Damaetas lov'd to hear our song. 

But, O the heavy change ! now thou art gone, 
Now thou art gone, and never must return ! 
Thee, Shepherd, thee the woods, and desert caves 
With wild thyme and the gadding vine o'ergrown,. 
And all their echoes, mourn. 
The willow, and the hazel copses green, 
Shall now no more be seen, 
Fanning their joyous leaves to thy soft lays. 
As killing as the canker to the rose, 
Or taint-worm to the weaning herds that graze : 
Or frost to flow'rs, that their gay wardrobe wear, 
When first the white thorn blows ; 
Such, Lycidas, thy loss to shepherd's ear. 

Where were ye, Nymphs, when the remorseless 
deep 
Clos'd o'er the head of your lov'd Lycidas ? 
For neither were he playing on the steep, 



m LJCIDAS. 

Where yeur old bards, the famous Druids, Ke?; 

Nor on the shaggy top of Mona high, 

Nor yet where Deva spreads her wizard stream <: 

Ah me, I fondly dream ! 

Had ye been there — for what could that have doneS 

What could the Muse herself that Orpheus bore, 

The Muse herself for her enchanting son, 

"Whom universal nature did lament, 

When by the rout that made the hideous roar 5 

His goary visage down the stream was sent, 

Down the swift Hebrus to the Lesbian shore ? 

Alas ! what boots it with incessant care 
To tend the homely slighted shepherd's trader 
Acd strictly meditate the thankless Muse ? 
Were it not better done, as others use, 
To sport with Amaryllis in the shade, 
Or with the tangles of Neaera's hair? 
Fame is the spur that the clear spirit doth raise 
(That last infirmity of noble minds) 
To scorn delights, and live laborious days ; 
But the fair guerdon when we hope to find, 
And think to burst out into sudden blaze, 
Comes the blind fury with th 5 abhorred shears, 
And slits the thin-spun life. But not the praisfc* 
Phoebus replied* and touched my trembling ears, 
Fame is no plant that grows on mortal soil, 
Nor in theglist'ring foil 

Set off to th 5 world, nor in broad rumour lies, 
But lives and spreads aloft by those pure eyes, 
And perfect witness of all-judging Jove; 
As he pronounces lastly on each deed, 
Of so much fame in heaven expect thy meed. 

O fountain Arethuse, and thou honour'd flood, 
Smooth sliding Mincius, crown \1 with vocal ree$s, 
That strain I heard was of a higher mood: 
But now my oat proceeds, 
And listens to the herald of the sea 
That came in Neptune's plea ; 
He ask'd the waves, and ask'd the felon winds, 
What hard mishap had doom'd this gentle swain ? 
And questional ev'ry gust of rugged winds 
That blows from off each beaked promontory ; 
They knew not oi his story, 



LYOIDAS. 411 

And sage Hippodates their answer brings, 

That not a blast was from his dungeon stray ? d ; 

The air was calm, and on the level brine 

Sleek Panope with all her sisters play'd. 

It was that fatal and perfidious bark 

Built in th? eclipse and rigg'd with curses dark 

That sunk so low that sacred head of thine. 

Next Camus, reverend sire, went footing slow, 
His mantle hairy, and his bonnet sedge, 
Inwrought with figures dim, and on the edge 
Like to that sanguine flow'r inscrib'd with woe. 
Ah ! who hath reft (quoth he) my dearest pledge ? 
Last came, and last did go 
The pilot of the Galilean lake ; 
Two massy keys he bore of metals twain, 
(The golden opes, the iron shuts amain) 
He shook his mitred locks, and stern bespake, 
How well could I have spared for thee, young swain, 
Enow of such as for their bellies' sake 
Creep, and intrude, and climb into the fold I 
Of other care they little reckoning make, 
Than how to scramble at the shearer's feast, 
And shove away the worthy bidden guest; 
Blind mouths ! that scarce themselves know how to 

hold 
A sheep hook, or have learnM aught else the least 
That to the faithful herdman's art belongs ! 
What recks it then ? What need they ? They are 

sped; 
And, when they list, their lean and flashy songs, 
Grate on their scrannel pipes of wretched straw ; 
The hungry sheep look up, and are not fed, 
But swolu with wind, and the rank mist they draw, 
Rot inwardly, and foul contagion spread : 
Besides what the grim wolf with privy paw 
Daily devours apace, and nothing said, 
But that two-handed engine at the door 
Stands ready to smite once, and smites no more. 

Return, Alpheus, the dread voice is past, 
That shrunk thy streams ; retur/j, Sicilian Muse, 
And call the vales, and bid them hither cast 
Their bells, and flowrets of a thousand hues. 
Ye valleys low, where the mild whispers use 



£12 LYCIDAB* 

Of shades, and wanton winds, and gushing breaks. 
On whose fresh lap the sweet star sparely iuoks, 
Throw hither all jour quaint enamell'd eyes, 
That on the green to if suck the honied show 'is 
And purple all the ground with vernal flow Vs 
Bring the rathe primrose that forsaken dies, 
The tufted crow toe. and pale jessamine, 
' The White-pink, and the pansy freak'd with jet, 
The glowing violet, 

The musk-rose, and the well attird woodbine, 
With cowslips wan that hang the pensive head, 
Andev'ry fiow'r that sad embroidery wears : 
Bid Aiamanthus all his beauty shed, 
And daffodillies fill their cups with tears, 
To strew the laureat hearse where Lycid lies, 
For so to interpose a little ease. 
Let our frail thoughts dally with false surmise. 
Ah me ! Whilst thee the shores, and sounding seas 
Wash far away, where'er thy bones are hurl'd, 
Whether beyond the stormy Hebrides, 
Where thou perhaps under the whelming tide 
Visit'st the bottom of the monstrous world ; 
Or whether thou, to our moist vows denied, 
Sleep'st by the fable of Bellerus old, 
Where the great vision of the guarded mount 
Looks tow'rd Namancos and Bayona's hold ; 
Look homeward Angel now, and melt with ruth : 
And, Oye Dolphins, waft the hapless youth. 

Weep no more, woful shepherds, weep no more, 
For Lycidas your sorrow is not dead ; 
Sunk though he be beneath the wat'ry floor; 
So sinks the day-star in the ocean bed, 
And yet anon repairs his drooping head, 
And tricks his beams, and with new-spangled ore 
Flames in the forehead of the morning sky : 
So Lycidas sunk low, but mounted high, 
Thro' the dear might of him that walks the waves, 
Where other groves and other streams along, 
With nectar pure his oozy locks he laves, 
And hears the unexpressive nuptial song, 
In the blest kingdoms meek of joy and love. 
There entertain him all the saints above, 
In solemn troops and sweet societies, 



AMAZON. 2IS 

That sirrg, and singing in their glory move, 
And wipe the tears forever from his eyes. 
Now, Lycidas, the shepherds weep no more ; 
Henceforth thou art the genius of the shore, 
In thy large recompence, and shaltbe good 
To all that wander in that perilous flood. 

Thus sang the uncouth swain to th' oaks and rills, 
While the still morn went out with sandals gray, 
He touch'd the tender stops of various quills, 
With eager thought warbling his Doric lay, 
And now the sun had stretch'd out all the hills, 
And now was dropp'd into the western bay ; 
At last he rose, and twitch'd his mantle blue : 
To-morrow to fresh woods, and pastures new. 



THE RIVER AMAZON. 

1. THIS prince of rivers, as it is emphatically 
styled by Ulloa, is likewise called the Maranon, and was 
iirst navigated by Francesco Orellana, shortly after the 
discovery of Peru, on which account it has occasionally 
received the name of Ore 11 ana. As it is the largest of all 
rivers, so it has its source among the Andes mountains, 
which, with the exception of a portion of the great Hima- 
laya chain of Asiatic mountains recently discovered, have 
the greatest elevation of all mountains. It forms the north- 
ern boundary of Brazil, taking its rise at an inconsiderable 
distance from the Pacific Ocean and flowing in an eastern 
course more than twelve hundred leagues, in which pro- 
gress it receives upwards of sixty considerable rivers. 

2. In some parts it divides inta several branches, en- 
compassing a multitude of islands, and at length dischar- 
ges itself into the Atlantic Ocean, directly under the 
equatorial line, by a channel one hundred and fifty miles 
in breadth. As, among the great number of roots by 
which nourishment is conveyed to a stately tree, it isdif* 
ficult from the length of some, and the magnitude of oth- 
ers, to determine precisely that from which the product is 
derived : so has an equal perplexity occurred in discover- 
ing the spring of this transcendent river. 

5. All the provinces of Peru maybe said to emulate 
f9 



214 AMAZON. 

each other in sending forth supplies for its increase ; and 
those, together with the many torrents which precipi- 
tate themselves from the Cordilleras or chain of the 
Andes, augmented by the snow and ice> jinn to form a 
kind of sea of what at first scarcely deserved the name 
©fa river. The sources, by which this river is increased, 
are so numerous, that every one which issues from the 
eastern Cordillera, beginning with the government of Po- 
payan, where the river Caqueta, or Upura, originates, to 
the province of Huanico, within thirty leagues of Limn, 
the capital, may be strictly reckoned among the number. 

4. For, be it observed, all the streams which run west- 
ward from this immense chain of mountains, widening as 
they advance from their source by the conflux of others, 
form these mighty rivers which afterwards unite in the 
Amazon ; and, although some traverse a larger distance 
from their source, still, others which rise nearer, by re- 
ceiving, in their short course, a great number of brooks, 
and by consequently discharging a proportionate quantity 
of water, may be considered as having an equal claim to 
be called the principal source. 

5. The authors of the Peruvian Mercury, whose pro- 
found inquiries on this subject have been given in the 
work entitled " the present state of Peru," regard, howev- 
er, the Ucayali as its real trunk, observing, among other 
cogent reasons, that it does not yield to this river in the 
quantity of its waters; but, on the contrary, presents it- 
self at the confluence with a greater breadth, and with a 
superiority which obliges it to change its course. 

6. The Maranon, or river Amazon, issues from the 
lake of Lauricocha, near the city of Huanico, in the juris- 
diction of Tanna in eleven degrees of south latitude, 
whence it takes a southern course almost to the twelfth 
degree, through the country belonging to that jurisdiction, 
and, forming insensibly a circuit, flows eastward through 
the country of Juaxa. After being precipitated from the 
eastern side of the Cordillera or chain, of the Andes, it 
proceeds northward, and leaving the jurisdictions of 
3iayabambaand Chaca poyas, continues its course to the 
city of Jaen, in latitude of five degrees and twenty one 
minutes. 

7. Thence, by a second circuit, it flows towards the 
east in a continued direction, till at length ic fails into 



JERUSALEM. -215 

(he ocean, where its mouth is of such an enormous 
breadth, that it reaches from the equinoctial to beyond 
the first degree of north latitude. Its distance from the 
lake of Lauricocha to Jaen, including its windings,!* 
about two hundred leagues ; and that city being thirty 
degrees to the west of its mouth, gives a further extent 
of six hundred leagues, which may, including its circuits 
and windings, be moderately computed at one thousand. 
Thus, the whole course of this transcendent river from 
Lauricocha to its influx into the ocean, is at least twelve 
hundred leagues. 

Note. The Andes are a lofty and extensive range of 
mountains, stretching north and south, near the western 
xoast, from the isthmus of Darien, through the whole con- 
tinent of South America, to the straits of Magellan. * 

Questions. 

Where is the source of the river Amazon ? 
What is its length ? 
Where does it discharge its waters ? 
How wide is the river at the mouth ? 
What river is supposed to be the real branch of the Am- 
azon ? 



DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM.— Jbscpftw*. 

1. WHILE Jerusalem was a prey to ferocious 
and devouring factions, every part of Judea was scourged 
and laid waste by bands of robbers and murderers, who 
plundered the towns, and, in case of resistance, slew the 
inhabitants, not sparing either women or children. Si- 
mon, son of Gioras, the commander of one of these bands, 
having entered Jerusalem at the head of forty thousand 
men, gave birth to a third faction, and the flame of civil 
discord blazed out again with still more destructive fury, 
The three factions, rendered frantic bv drunkenness, 
rage, and desperation, trampling on heaps of slain, fought 
agamat each other with brutal savagencss and madness* 



£*6 JERUSALEM. 

2. Even such as brought sacrifices to the temple wete 
triimlered. The dead bodies of priests ami worshippers, 
both natives and foieigners ; were heaped together, and a 
lake of blood stagnated in the sacred courts. John of 
Gischala, who headed one of the factions, burnt storehous- 
es full of provisions ; and Simon, his great antagonist, who 
headed another of them, soon afterwards followed his ex- 
ample. Thus they cut the very sirrews of their own 
strength. 

3. At this critical and alarming conjuncture, intelli- 
gence arrived that the Roman army was approaching the 
city. The Jews .were petrified with astonishment and 
fear ; there was no time for counsel, no hope of pacifica- 
tion, no means of flight :— all was wild -disorder and per- 
plexity: — nothing was to.be heard but " the confused 
noise of the warrior,"— nothing to be seen but, "gar* 
merits rolled in blood," nothing to be expected from the 
Romans but signal and exemplary vengeance. 

4. A ceaseless cry of combatants was heard day and 
flight, and the lamentations of mourners was still more 
dreadful. The consternation and terror which now pre- 
vailed, induced many of the inhabitants to desire that a 
foreign foe might come, and effect their deliverance. 
Such was the horrid condition of the place when Titus 
and his army presented themselves, and encamped before 
Jerusalem. 

5. The day on which Titus encompassed Jerusalem 
was the feast of thepassover ; and it is deserving the very 
particular attention of the reader, that this was the anni- 
versary of that memorable period in which the Jews cru- 
cified their Messiah ! On the appearance of the Roman 
army, the factious Jews united, and, rushing furiously out 
of the city, repulsed the tenth legion, which was with dif- 
ficulty preserved. 

6. This e\ent caused a short suspension of hostilities, 
and, by opening the gates, gave an opportunity to such 
as were disposed, to make their -escape;. which, before 
this, they could not have attempted without interruption, 
from the suspicion that they wished to revolt to the Ro- 
mans. This success inspired the Jews with confidence, 
and they resolved to defend their city to the very utter- 
most ; but it did not prevent the renewal of their civil 
broils. 



JERUSALEM. SLiT 

7* The' faction under Eleazor having dispersed, and 
arranged themselves under the two other leaders, John 
and Simon, there ensued a most dreadful scene of con- 
tention, plunder, and conflagration; the middle part of 
the city being burnt, and the wretched inhabitants made 
the prize of the contending parties. The Romans at 
length, gained possession of two of the three wails that 
surrounded the city, and fear once more united the fac- 
tions. 

8. This pause to their fury, had, however, scarcely be- 
gan, when famine made its ghastly appearance in the Jew- 
ish army. It had for some time been silently approaching, 
and many of the peaceful and the poor had already per- 
ished for want of necessaries. With this new calamity, 
strange to relate, the madness of the factions again return- 
ed, and the city presented a new picture of wretchedness- 
Impelled by the cravings of hunger, they snatched the 
staff of life out of each other's hands, and many devoured 
the grain unprepared. 

9. Tortures were inflicted for the discovery of a hand- 
ful of meal ; women forced food from their husbands, and 
children from their fathers, and even mothers from their 
infants ; and, while sucking children were wasting away 
in their arms, they scrupled not to take away the vital 
drops which sustained them ! So justly did our Lord pro- 
nounce a woe on " them- who should give suck in those 
days." 

10. This dreadful scourge, at length, drove multitudes 
ef the Jews out of the city, into the enemies' camp, where 
the Romans crucified them in such numbers, that, as Jose- 
phus relates, space was wanted for the crosses , and crosses 
fer the captives ; and it having been discovered that some 
of them had swallowed gold, the Arabs and Syrians, who 
were incorporated in the Roman army, impelled by ava- 
rice, with unexampled cruelty, opened two thousand of 
i he deserters in one night. 

11. Titus, touched by these calamities, in person en- 
treated the Jews to surrender, but they answered him 
with revilings. Exasperated by their obstinacy and inso~ 
I?nc"e a Ke now resolved to surround the city by a circurn- 
vallation, which, with astonishing activity, was effected by 
the soldiers in three days. Thus Was fulfilled 'another of 
-oar Lord's predictions, for he had said, when addressing 

19* 



218 JERUSALEM. 

this devoted city, " Thine enemies shall cast a Trench 
about thee, and compass thee round about, and keep thee it\ 
on every sideP 

12. As no supplies whatever could now enter the walls, 
the famine rapidly extended itself and increasing in hor- 
ror, devoured whole families. The tops of houses, and 
the recesses of the city, were covered with the carcasses 
of women, children, and aged men. The young men ap- 
peared like spectres in the places of public resort, and felL 
down lifeless in the streets. The dead were too nume- 
rous to be interred, and many expired in the performance 
of this office. 

13. The public calamity was too great for lamentation^ 
Silence, and as it were, a black and deadly night, over- 
spread the city. But even such a scene could not awe. the 
robbers ; they spoiled the tombs, and stripped the dead 
of their grave-clothes, with an unfeeling and wild laugh- 
ter. They tried the edges of their swords on the dead 
bodies, and even on some that were jet breathing ; while 
Simon Gioras chose this melancholy and awful period to 
manifest the deep malignity and cruelty of his nature, in 
the execution of the High Priest Matthias and his three 
sons, whom he caused to be condemned as favourers of 
the Romans. 

14. The father, in consideration of his having opened 
the city gates to Simon, begged that he might be executed 
previously to his children ; but the unfeeling tyrant gave 
orders that be should be dispatched in the last place, 
and, in his expiring moments, insultingly asked him, 
whether the Romans could then relieve him. Meanwhile,, 
the horrors of famine grew still more melancholy and af- 
flictive. 

15. The Jews, for want of food, were at length compel- 
led to eat their belts, their sandals, the skins of their 
shields, dried grass, and even the ordure of oxen. In 
the depth of this horrible extremity, a Jewess of noble 
family, urged by the intolerable cravings of hunger, slew 
her infant child, and prepared it for a meal; and had ac- 
tually eaten one half thereof, when the soldiers, allured 
by the smell of food, threatened her with instant death, 
if she refused to discover it. 

16. .Intimidate*! by this menace, she immediately pro- 
ceed the remains of her son, which petrified them with 



JERUSALEM. 219 

horror. At the recital of this melancholy and affecting 
occurrence, the whole city stood aghast, and poured forth 
their congratulations on those whom death had hurried 
a way from such heart-rending scenes. Indeed, humanity 
at once shudders and sickens at the narration ; nor can 
anyone, uf the least sensibility, reflect upon the pitiable 
condition, to which the female part of the inhabitants of 
Jerusalem must at this time have been reduced, without 
experiencing the tenderest emotions of sympathy: 

17. Or refrain from tears while he reads our Saviour's 
pathetic address to the women who "bewailed him" as 
he was led to Calvary, wherein he evidently refers to 
these very calamities : " Daughters of Jerusalem, weep 
not for me, but for your children ; for, behold, the days 
are coining, in which they shall say, < Blessed are the 
barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the breasts 
that never gave suck, 9 " 

18. While famine continued thus to spread its destruc- 
tive rage through the city, the Romans, after many inef- 
fectual attempts, at length succeeded in demolishing part 
of the inner wall, possessed themselves of the great tower 
of Antonia, and advanced towards the temple, which Ti- 
tus, in a council of war, had determined to preserve as an 
ornament to the empire, and as a monument of his suc- 
cess; but the Almighty had determined otherwise; for 
now in the revolution of ages, was arrived that fatal day, 
emphatically called a > f day of vengeance," on which the 
temple had formerly been destroyed by the king of 
Babylon. 

19. A Roman soldier, urged, as he declared, by a di- 
vine impulse, regardless of the command of Titus, climb- 
ed on the shoulders of another, and threw a flaming 
brand into the golden window of the temple, which in- 
stantly set the building on fire. The Jews, anxious, above 
all things, to save that sacred edifice, in which they su- 
perstitiously trusted for safety, with a dreadful outcry, 
rushed in to extinguish the flames. 

20. Titus, also, being; informed of the conflagration, 
hastened to the spot in his chariot, attended by his prin- 
cipal officers and legions ; but in vain he waved his hand, 
and raised his voice, commanding his soldiers to extin- 
guish the fire ; so great was the uproar and confusion, 
that n*> attention was paid even unto him. The Romans, 



"88» JERUSALEM. 

•wilfully deaf, instead of extinguishing the flames, spread' 
them wider and wider. 

21. Actuated by the fiercest impulses of rancour and 
revenge against the Jews, they rushed furiously upon 
them, slaying some with the sword, trampling others un- 
der their feet, or crushing them to death against the walls. 
Many, falling amongst the smoking ruins of the galleries 
and porches, were suffocated. The unarmed poor, and 
even sick persons, were slaughtered without mercy. Of 
these unhappy people, numbers were left weltering in 
their gore. 

22. Multitudes -of the dead and dying wereheaped round 
about the altar, to which they had formerly fled for pro- 
tection, while the steps which led from it into the outer 
court, were literally deluged with blood. Finding it im- 
possible to restrain the impetuosity and cruelty of his 
soldiers, the commander in chief, proceeded, with some of 
his superior officers, to take a survey of those parts of the 
edifice which were still uninjured by the conflagration. 

23. It had not at this time, reached the inner temple, 
'which Titus entered, and viewed with silent admiration. 
Struck with the magnificence of its architecture, and the 
beauty of its decorations, which even surpassed the report 
of fame concerning them; and perceiving the sanctuary 
had not yet caught fire, he redoubled his efforts to stop 
ike progress of the flames. He condescended even to en- 
treat his soldiers to exert all their activity for this pur- 
pose, and appointed a centurion of the guards to punish 
them, if they again disregarded him ; but all was in vain. 

24 The delirious rage of the soldiery knew no bounds. 
Eager for plunder and for slaughter, they alike contemned 
the solicitations and menaces of their general. Even while 
he was thus intent upon the preservation of the sanctua- 
ry, one of the soldiers was actually employed insetting 
fire to one of the door posts, which caused the conflagra- 
tion to become general. Titus, and his officers were now 
compelled to retire, and none remained to check the fury 
©f the soldiers or the flames. 

££>. The Romans, exasperated to the highest pitch, 
against the Jews, seized every person whom they could 
find, and without the- least regard u> sex, age, or quality, 
first plundered, and then slew them. The old and the 
yourvg, the cotiisneB people and Hie priests r those who m&* 



JERUSALEM. £21 

■tendered and those who resisted, were equally involved 
in this horrible and indiscriminate slaughter. Meanwhile, 
the temple continued burning, until at length, vast as was 
ks size, the flames completely enveloped the whole build- 
ing ; which, from the extent of the conflagration, impres- 
sed the distant spectator with an idea that the whole city 
was on fire. 

26. The tumult and disorder which ensued upon this 
event, His impossible, (says Josephus) for language to de- 
scribe. The Roman legions made the most horrid out- 
cries ; the rebels finding themselves exposed to the fury 
of both fire and sword, screamed dreadfully ; while the 
unhappy people who were peni up between the enemy and 
the flames, deplored their situation in the most pitiable 
complaints. 

27. Those on the hill, and those in the city, seemed mu- 
tually to return the groans of each other* Such as were 
expiring through famine, were revived by this scene, and 
seemed to acquire new spirits to deplore theirjmisfortunes. 
The lamentations from the city, were re-echoed from the 
adjacent mountains and places beyond Jordan, The 
flames wich enveloped the temple were so violent and 
impetuous, that the lofty hill on which it stood, appeared 
even from its deep foundation, as one large fire. 

28. The blood of the sufferers flowed in proportion to 
the rage of this destructive element ; and the number of 
slain exceeded all calculation. The ground could not be 
seen for the dead bodies, over which the Romans trampled 
in pursuit of the fugitives ; while the crackling noise of 
the devouring flames, mingled with the clangour of arms, 
the groans of the dying, and the shrieks of despair, aug- 
mented the tremendous horror of a scene, to which the 
pages of history can furnish no parallel. 

29. The temple now presented little more than a heap 
of ruins; and the Roman army, as in triumph on the 
event, came and reared the ensigns against a fragment of 
the eastern gate, and, with thanksgiving, proclaimed the 
imperial majesty of Titus,with every possible demonstra- 
tion of joy. Thus terminated the glory and the existence 
of this sacred and venerable edifice, which, from its stu- 
pendous size, its massy solidity, and astonishing strength, 
seemed formed to resist the most violent operations of 
kuman force, and to stand, like the pyramids, amid tits 



m& JERUSALEM. 

shocks of successive ages, until the final dissolution of 
the globe. 

SO. The leaders of the factions being now pressed oil 
all sides, begged a conference with Titus, who gffered to 
spare their lives, provided they would lay down their 
arms. With this reasonable condition, however, they 
refused to comply ; upon which Titus, exasperated by 
their obstinacy, resolved that he would hereafter grant no 
pardon to the insurgents, and ordered a proclamation to 
be made to that effect. The Romans had now full licence 
to ravage and destroy. 

31. Early the following morning, they set fire to the 
castle, the register office, the council chamber, and the 
palace of queen Helena: and then spread themselves 
throughout the city, slaughtering wherever they came, 
and burning the dead bodies which were scattered over 
every street, and on the floors of almost every house. In 
the royal palace, where immense treasures were deposit- 
ed, the seditious Jews murdered eight thousand four hun- 
dred of their own nation, and afterwards plundered their 
property. 

32. Prodigious numbers of deserters, also, who escaped 
from the tyrants, and fled into the enemies' camp, were 
jlain. The -soldiers, however, at length, weary of killing, 
and satiated with the blood they had spilt, laid down 
their swords, and sought to gratify their avarice. For this 
purpose, they took the Jews, together with their wives 
and families, and publicly sold them like cattle in a mar- 
ket, but at a very low price ; for multitudes were expos- 
ed for sale, while the purchasers were few in number. 

S3. And now ..were fulfilled the words of Moses ; 
*' And ye shall be sold for bond-men and bond women , 
and no man shall buy youP The Romans having be- 
come masters of the lower city, set it on fire. The Jews 
now fled to the upper; from whence their pride and inso- 
lence, yet unabated, they continued to exasperate their 
enemies, and appeared to view the burning of the town 
below them with tokens of pleasure. In a short time the 
walls of the higher city were demolished by the Roman 
engines, and the Jews, lately so haughty and presumptu- 
ous, now, trembling and panic-struck, fell on their faces 
and deplored their infatuation. 

34, Such as were in the towers deemed impregnable to 



JE-RUSAL'EM.- 2m 

human force, beyond measure affrighted, strangely for- 
sook them, and sought refuge in caverns and subterrane- 
ous passages ;. in which dismal retreats, no less than two 
thousand dead bodies were afterwards found. Thus, as 
our Lord had predicted, did these miserable creatures, hi 
effect, say, " to the mountains, * Fall on us : 9 and to the 
rocks, ■ Cover us.' " The walls of the city being now 
completely in possession of the Romans, they hoisted 
their colours upon the towers, and burst forth into the 
most triumphant acclamations. 

35. After this, all annoyance from the Jews being at 
an end, the soldiers gave an unbridled licence to their 
fury against the inhabitants. They first plundered and 
then set fire to the houses. They ranged through the 
streets with drawn swords in their hands, murdering 
every Jew whom they met without distinction: until at 
length the bodies of the dead choaked up all the alleys and 
narrow passages, while their blood literally flowed down 
the channels of the city in streams. 

36. As it drew towards evening* the soldiers exchanged 
the sword for the torch and amidst the darkness of this 
awful night set fire to the remaining divisions of the 
place. The vial of divine wrath which had been so long 
pouring out upon this devoted city, was now emptying, 
and Jerusalem, once " a praise in all the earth, ?? and the 
subject of a thousand prophecies, deprived of the stafYof 
life, wrapt in flames, and bleeding on every side, sunk 
into utter ruin and desolation. 

37. Before their final demolition, however, Titus took 
a survey of the city and its fortifications ; and while con- 
templating their impregnable strength, could not help as- 
cribing his success to the peculiar interposition of the 
Almighty himself. " Had not God himself, (exclaimed 
he) aided our operations, and driven the Jews from their 
fortresses, it would have been absolutely impossible to 
have taken them ; for what could men, and the force of 
engines, have done against such towers as these. ?? 

38. After this he commanded that the city should be 
razed to its foundations, excepting only the three lofty 
towers, Hippocos, Phasael, and Mariamne, which he suf- 
fered to remain as evidences of its strength, and as 
trophies of his victory. There was left standing, aiso,a 



S24 JERUSALEM. 

small part of the western wall, as a rampart for the gar- 
rison, to keep the surrounding country \n subjection. 

39. Titus now gave orders that those Jews only who 
resisted should be slain ; but the soldiers-, equally void of 
pity and remorse, slew even the sick and the aged. The 
robbers and seditious were all punished with death ; the 
tallest and most beautiful youths, together with several 
of the Jewish nobles, were reserved by Titus, to grace 
his triumphal entry into Rome. After this selection, all 
above the age of seventeen, were sent in chains into 
Egypt, to be employed there as slaves, or distributed 
throughout the empire, to be sacrificed as gladiators in 
the amphitheatre; whilst those who were under this age, 
were exposed to sale. 

40. During the time that these things were transacting, 
eleven thousand Jews, guarded by one of the generals, 
named Fronto, were literally starved to death. This 
melancholy occurrence happened partly through the scar- 
tity of provisions, and partly through their own obsti- 
nacy, and the negligence of the Romans. Of the Jews de- 
stroyed during the siege, Josephus reckons not less than 
one million and one hundred thousand, to which must 
be added, above two hundred and thirty seven thousand 
who perished in other places, innumerable multitudes 
mho were swept away by famine and pestilence, of which 
no calculation could be made. 

41. Not less than two thousand laid violent hands upon 
themselves. Of the captives, the whole number was about 
ninety seven thousand. Of the two great leaders of the 
Jews, who had both been made prisoners, John was doom- 
ed to a dungeon for life; while Simon, after being led, 
together with John, in triutaph at Rome, was scourged, 
and put to death as a malefactor. 

42. In executing the commands of Titus, relative to 
the demolition of Jerusalem, the Roman soldiers not only 
threw down the buildings, but even dug up their founda- 
tions and so completely levelled the whole circuit of the 
eity, that a stranger would scarcely have known that it 
had ever been inhabited by human beings. Thus was 
this great city, which, only five months before, had been 
crowded with nearly tw© millions of people, who gloried 
in its impregnable strength, entirely depopulated, and 
levelled witk the ground ! 



JERUSALEM. 225 

4S. And thus, also, was our Lord's prediction, that 
<her enemies should, " lay her even with the ground" and 
" should not leave in her one stone upon another," most 
strikingly and fully accomplished ! — This fact is confirm- 
ed by Eusebius, who asserts, that he himself saw the city 
in ruins ; and Josephas introduces Eleazer as exclaiming 
" Where is our great city, which, it was believed, God 
inhabited? It is altogether rooted and torn up from its 
foundations ; and the only monument of it that remains, is 
the camp of its destroyers, pitched amidst its reliques!" 

44. Concerning the temple, our Lord had foretold, 
particularly, that notwithstanding their wonderful di- 
mensions, there should " not be left one stone upon another 
that should not be thrown down ;" and accordingly, it is 
recorded in the Talmud, and by Maimonides, that Teren- 
tius Rufus, captain of the army of Titus, absolutely 
ploughed up the foundations of the temple with a plough- 
share. Now, also, was literally fulfilled that prophe- 
cy of Micah, — " Therefore shrill Zion, for your sakes 
(i.e. for your wickedness) be ploughed as a field, and 
Jerusalem shall become heaps, and the mountain of the 
Lord's house as the high places of the forest." 

Note. Jerusalem is at present inhabited by Turks, 
Arabs, Jews, ana Christians. It stands on a high rock, 
with steep ascents on every side except the north. It 
lies 11& miles south west of Damascus, in 32 degrees 
north latitude. Jerusalem was destroyed by the Ro- 
mans 70 years after the birth of Christ. — Titus was the 
son of Vespasian, and brother of Domitiau. 

Questions. 

Where is Jerusalem situated? 
On what is it founded ? 
O.i which side is it most accessible ? 
In what direction is it from Damascus? 
How tar distant ? 
In what year was it destroyed ? 
By whom was it destroyed ? 
Who was Titus ? 

How many inhabitants did it contain ? 
Were they principally destroyed? 
20 



£2(T OTAHEITE. 

What distracted the inhabitants and thereby enfeebled 

the defence of the city ? 
By whom is it at present inhabited ? 



QTAREITE.— Goldsmith. 

1. THE inhabitants of Otaheite are a stout, well 
made, active, comely people. Their complexion is of a 
pale brown, their hair black, and finely frizzled ; they 
have black eyes, flat noses, large mouths, and fine white 
teeth; the men wear their beards in many different cuts 
or fashions ; such, by the way, was the custom of our an- 
cestors in the time of Shakespeare. The women are, in 
general, smaller ; their skin is delicately smooth and 
soft, they have no colour in their cheeks, their nose is 
somewhat flat, their eyes full of expression, and their 
teeth beautifully even and white. 

2. The men of consequence, in the island, wear the 
nails of their fingers long, which is considered as a very 
honourable badge of distinction, since only such people 
as have no occasion to work can suffer them to grow to 
that length ; but the nail of the middle finger on the 
right hand is always kept short. Both sexes have a cus- 
tom of staining their bodies, by which the hinder part of 
their loins are marked very thick with black lines in vari- 
ous forms. 

S, These lines are made by striking the teeth of an 
instrument, somewhat like a comb, just through the skin, 
and rubbing into the punctures a kind of paste made of 
soot and oil, which leaves an indelible stain. Children 
under twelve years of age are not stained ; and some men 
whose legs were chequered by the same method, appeared 
to be persons of considerable rank and authority, 

4. Mr. Banks, who saw the operation^ performed on a 
girl about thirteen years old, says, that the instrument 
used upon the occasion had thirty teeth ; and every 
stroke (of which at least an hundred were made in a min- 
ute) drew a small quantity of serum mixed with blood. 
The girl bore the pain with the most stoical resolution for 
about a quarter of an hour, but the agony of so many 
hundred punctures became then intolerable; she burst 



OTAHEITE. 22? 

forth into tears and the most piteous lamentations, im- 
ploring the operator to desist. ; 

5. lie was however, inexorable; and when she begin 
to struggle, was held down by two women, who some- 
times soothed, and sometimes chid her ; and now and 
then when she was most unruly, gave her a smart blow, 
This operation is not performed in less than three w four 
hours. Both men and women are not only decently but 
gracefully clothed in a kind of white cloth that is made 
of* (tartaric -of a shrub, and resembles coarse China paper, 

6. Xheir dress consists of two- pieces of this cloth ; one 
of them having a hole made in the middle to put the head 
through, feafrgs from the shoulders to the middle of the 
legs before and behind; another «piece, which is between 
four and five yards long, and about a yard broad, they 
wrap round the body in a very easy manner, i his cK-th 
is not woven, but made like paper, of the macerated 
fibres of the inner bark spread out and beaten together. 

7. Their ornaments are feathers, flowers, pieces of shells, 
and pearls* the last are chiefly worn by the women. In bad 
weather they wear matting of different kinds, as their 
clothes will not bear wetting. The houses in Otaheite, 
are no other than sheds built i;j the woods between the 
sea and the mountains ; they are erected in an oblong form, 
being about twice as long as they are wide, and consist 
of a roof about four feet from the ground, raised on three 
rows of pillars. 

8. In these huts the whole family repose themselves at 
night, for they make no use of them but to sleep in, un- 
less in rains, when they take their meals under cover. 
The size of the house is proportioned to the number that 
constitutes the family. The established order in these 
dormitories is, for the master and his wife to sleep in the 
middle; round them the married people; in the next 
circle the unmarried women ; and in the next at the 
same distance, the unmarried men ; the servants sleep at. 
the extremity of the siied,butiu fair weather they sleep 

in the open air. 

9. Some few dwellings, constructed for greater priva- 
cy, are entirely enclosed with partitions of reeds, and 
resemble, in some degree, large bird cages lined ; in these 
houses a hole is left (or the entrance, which may be easi- 
ly closed with a board. They eat alone, since it would 



228 OTAHEITE. 

be a disgrace for the men and women to sit down toge- 
ther to a meal. The shade of a spreading tree serves 
them for a parlour, broad leaves answer the purpose of a 
viable cloth. 

10. A person of rank is at! ended by a number of ser- 
vants who seat themselves around him : before he begins 
his meal he washes his mouth and hands very clean, and 
repeats the ablution several times while he is eating* 
The quantity of food which these people eat at a time is 
prodigious. Men of rank are constantly fed by the wo- 
men ; and one of the chiefs, who dined on board a 
British ship, shewed such reluctance to teed himself, 
that one of the servants was obliged to undertake the 
ta»k to prevent his returning without a meal. 

11. The Qiaheiteans are an industrious friendly peo- 
ple, but tickle and violent in their passions. The man- 
ner of singling out a man here for a chosen friend, is by 
taking oft" a part of your clothing, and putting it on hiia. 
Their usual manner of expressing respect, to strangers, 
or to superiors at a first meeting, is by uncovering them- 
selves to the middle. 

12. Their propensity to theft is very great. Both men 
and women are very cveanly both in their clothes and 
persons, constantly washing their bodies three times a 
day in running streams. By being used to the water 
from their infancy, they become good swimmers ; evea 
children of five or six years old vviii dive to almost any 
depth in the sea, for the sake of a bead or other bauble. 
These people have a remarkable sagacity in foretelling 
the weather, particularly the quarter whence the wind 
will blow. 

13. In their distant voyages they steer by the sun in 
the day, and in the night by the stars, which they dis- 
tinguish by separate names. They reckon their time by 
moons, thirteen of which make a year. The day 
they divide into six parts, and the night into an equal 
number. In arithmetical computation they can go no 
farther than two hundred ; this is performed by the fin- 
gers and toes which they reckon ten times over. 

14. The government of the Otaheiteans resembles the 
early state of the European nations under the feudal sys- 
tem. There are two kings in the island, one for each 
part, who are treated with great respect by all ranks of 



OTAHEITE. 229 

people. The frartfris are fonts of the several districts in- 
to which the island is divided. The vassals superintend 
"the cultivation of the ground; and the villeins, or lowest 
class perform all the laborious work. 

15 Ii fliis country a child succeeds to- his father's ti- 
tles and authority as soon as he is horn ; thus the king no 
sooner has a son, than his sovereignty ceases, retaining 
only the regency till his sou comes of age. The child of 
the baron also succeeds to his fathers dignities ; so that a 
baron that was yesterday approached with the ceremony 
of lowering their garments, is to day, by the birth of a 
child reduced to the rank of a private man. 

16. The Otaheiteans believe in a Supreme Deity, whom 
they suppose to be possessed of one son named' Ta tie, be- 
sides a great number of female descendants. To the son 
they direct their worship, they do not seem to think that 
future happiness depends upon their good or bad conduct, 
but every individual will enjoy felicity in the next world, 
in proportion to the rank he holds in this. They have no 
idea of futu re punishment. The priesthood is hereditary, 
The priests are the men of science, and to them is com- 
mitted the care of the sick, the cure of whom they attempt 
by means of ridiculous ceremonies and enchantments. 

IT. No one can perform the oiiice of staining, but the 
priests. Among the religious customs of the Otaheiteans, 
that of offering to their deities human sacrifices is most 
remarkable. From a variety of inquiries made by Cap- 
tain Cook on this subject, he was able Jo ascertain that 
men, for certain crimes, were condemned to be first -eaten 
to death, and then sacrificed to the gods, provided they do 
not possess property suMicient for their redemption. 

18. The following brief account of what took place dur- 
ing one of these ceremonies, is taken from Captain Cook's 
voyages. Captain Cook and others approaching the tem- 
ple* were desired to pull of their hats, after which they 
proceeded, attended by numbers of men and boys. Foctr 
priests, with their attendants, were waiting them. The 
dead body was in a canoe (hat lav on the oeach fronting 
the temple. One of the priest's attendants brought a 
young plantain tree, and laid it before the king. 

19. Another approached him with a tuft <>( feathers. A 
loni; prayer was now commenced by one of the priests, 
which being over, the priests with their assl&tants went to 

20* 



£30 OTAHEITE. 

the beach and sat by the dead body, which was taken out 
of the canoe, renewing their pravers at the same time, 
Some of the hair was now plucked from the head of the 
intended sacrifice, and the left eye taken out The corpse 
was then carried and laid under a tree, near which were 
fixed three pieces of wood variously carved. Here the 
priests engaged again in prayers for, and expostulated with 
the dead man. 

20. The body was now carried to the most conspicuous 
part of the temple, the drums beating slowly ; and while 
the priests were again engaged in their prayers, some as- 
sistants dug a hole about two feet deep, into which they 
threw the victim, and covered It with stones and earth. 
A dog was then sacrificed, and afterwards a pi», to the 
entrails of which they seemed to pay great attention, 
as hoping to derive from them much knowledge of the fu- 
ture. On the next day the ceremonies were renewed, 
more pigs sacrificed, and more prayers offered, with which 
the solemnity was concluded. 

21 Mild Otaheire! in thy woodland isle, 
What balmy fragrance wantons in the breeze ! 
What vernal hopes, and vernal fancies live ! 
W r hat balmy forests, crown thy rising hills ! 
Romantically wild! Majestic floods, 
Fling their hoar foam into thy tranquil seas ; 
Down thv tall cliffs, where dauntless danger haunts. 
VV hat grateful fruits alleviate burning thirst ! 
Along thy nectard borders, and green banks, 
Fair flowers spring forth, spotless as virgin truth ! 

22.Thy sun-burnt race, with nature's bounty blest* 
Beneath the covert of the spreading palm, 
Sweet rural peace enjoy : on them, wan grief, 
Or fretful disappointment rarely frowns. 
For them, unfailing fountains copious burst 
In limpid lapse adown each sunny vale, 
Or, ceaseless gushing from the gelid rock, 
The potent stream refreshes pallid lips ! 
While the coy virgin on the pebbled strand,, 
E'en hazards life to wear the powerful chain 
That cruel beauty here demands ; 

23. The maid 

Her cheek uplifts to meet the torturing stain, 
A willing slave to arbitrary priests : 



©TAHEITE. ill 

Submissively she chains the stagnant tear, 
Through the pierc'd veins burst forth their crimsoa 

tide. 
Meantime relentless superstition claims 
The blood j sacrifice; her bearded priests 
Condemn the convict to incessant blows, 
Till his vex\l spirit mingles with the gale 1 
The drums sound mournful, mournful moves the K 

train 
To hide the criminal in silent earth. 
?Tis done ! the blood of niurderM beasts now flow$> 
Staining the verdant ground: again with pray'rs 
And hopes, they ceremoniously inspect 
The quiv'ring entrails, and enquire their fate. 

Note. Otaheite is in t\\e South Pacific Ocean, in 18* 
south latitude. It was discovered by Captain Wallis in 
1767* It consists of two peninsulas principally covered 
with woods, and among others are the bread fruit, palm, 
and cocoa nut trees, and bananas, sugar cane, &c. 

Recent exertions to introduce the gospel among the 
Otaheiteans, and to instruct them in agriculture and the 
various mechanic arts, have been highly successful, and it 
is hoped that they will soon become a civilised and chris- 
tian people. 

Questions. 

Where is Otaheite situated i 

In what latitude ? 

When was it discovered ? 

By whom ? 

What is the general character of the inhabitants ? 

How do they reckon time ? 

What are their views of religion,? 



(232) 

EXTRACT FROMTHE EPISODE OF NI3US AND 
EURYALITS— Byrori. 

]\ T isus and Euryalus zvere sent by the Trojans to Pattern- 
ieum, to visit JEneas. The commencement of the fol- 
lowing extract represents their arrival in the liutulian 
camp. 

THE trench is past, and favoured by the night, 
Through sleeping foes they wheel their wary flight ; 
When shall the sleep of many a foe be o'er ? 
Alas ! some slumber why shall wake no more ! 
Chariots and bridles, mix'd with arms are seen, 
And flowing flasks, and scattered troops between ; 
Bacchus and -Mas, to rule the camp, combine, 
A mingled chaos, this, of war and wine. 
Now cries the first, '• for deeds of blood prepare, 
" With me the conquest and the labour share ; 
" Here lies our path, lest any hand arise, 
" Watch thou, while many a dreaming chieftain dies | 
■"I'll carve our passage through the heed less- foe, 
"And clear thy road with many a deadly blow.'' 
His whispering accents then the youth represt, 
And piere'd proud Rhamnes thro' his panting breast, 
Stretch'd at his ease, th' incautious king repos'd, 
Debauch, and not fatigue his eyes had clos'd ; * 
To Turnusdear, a prophet and a prince, 
His omens more than augur's skill evince ; 
But he, who thus foretold the fate of all, 
Could not avert his own untimely fail, 
Next Remus' armour bearer, hapless, fell, 
And three unhappy slaves the carnage swell ; 
The charioteer along his courser's sides. 
Expires, the steel his severed neck divides ; 
And, last, his lord is numbered with the dead, 
Bounding convulsive, flies the gasping head ; 
From the swoln veins the blackening torrents pour ? 
Stain'd is the couch and earth with clotting gore* 
Y<»ung Lamyrus and Lamusnext expire, 
And gay Serranus, fill'd with youthful lire; 
Half the long night in childish games was past ? 
Lull'd by the potent grape he slept at last y 



NISUS AND ETJRYALUS. 2# 

Ah! happier far, had he that morn surveyed, 
And, 'till Aurora's dawn, his skill displayed. 

In slaughtered folds, the keepers lost in sleep, 
His hungry fangs a lion thus may steep; 
*Mid the sad (lock, at dead of night he prowls, 
With murder glutted* and in carnage rolls ; 
Insatiate still, through teeming herds he roams. 
In seas of gore the lordly tyrant foams. 

Nor less the other's deadly vengeance came, 
But falls on feeble crowds without a name; 
His wound, unconscious Fad as scarce ca;i feel, 
Yet wakeful Rhaesus sees the threatening steel ; 
His coward breast behind a jar he hides, 
And, vainly, in the weak defence confides ; 
Full in his heart, the falchion search'd his veins, 
The reeking weapon bears alternate stains; 
Thro' wine and blood, commingling as they flow, 
The feeble spirit seeks the shades below. 
Now, where Messapus slept, they bend their way,. 
Whose fires emit a faint and trembling ray ; 
There, uneonSn'd, behold each grazing steed, 
Unwatch'd, unheeded, on the herbage feed; 
Brave Nisus here arrests his comrade's arm, 
Too flush'd with carnage, and with conquest warm, 
" Hence let us haste, the dangerous path is past, 
"Full foes enough, to-night, have breath'd their last y 
" Soon will the day those eastern clouds ad on*, 
** Now let us speed, nor tempt the rising morn." 

What silver arms, with various art einboss'd; 
What bowls and mantles, in confusion toss'd 
They leave regardless ! yet, one glittering prize, 
Attracts the younger hero's wand' ring eyes ; 
The gilded harness Rh a rimes' coursers felt, 
The gems which stud the monarch's golden belt ; 
This from the pallid corse was quickly torn, 
O.ice by a line of former chieftains worn, 
Th' exulting boy, the studded girdle wears, 
Messapus' helm his head, in triumph, bears ; 
Then from the tents their cautious steps they bend 
To seek the rale where safer paths extend. 



234 NISUS AND EURYALUS. 

Just at this hour, a band of Lallan horse, 
To Turnus' camp pursue their destin'd course ; 
While the slow foot their tardy march delay, 
The knights, impatient, spur along the way ; 
Three hundred mail-clad men by Volscensled, 
To Turnus, with their master's promise sped i 
Now, they approach the fcrehch, and view the walls, 
When on the left, a light reflection falls, 
The plundered helmet, through the waning night, 
Sheds forth a silver radiance, glancing bright ; 
^Volscehft, with question loud, the pair alarms, 
" Stand, stragglers ! stafid ! why early thus in arms, 
"From whence, to whom r" he meets with no reply, 
Trusting the covert of the night, they fly ; 
The thicket's depth, with hurried pace, they tread, 
While round the wood thehostile squadron spread. 

With brakes entangled, scarce a path between, 
Dreary and dark appears the sylvan scene ; 
JSurjalus, his heavy spoils impede, 
The boughs and winding turns his steps mislead ; 

• But Nisus scours along the forest's maze, 
To where Latin us 5 steeds in safety graze, 
Then backward o ? er the plain his eyes extend, 

" On every side they seek his absent friend. 
*« O God, my boy, ? he cries, " of me bereft, 
" In what impending perils art thou left !" 
Listening he runs — above the waving trees, 
Tumultuous voices swell the passing breeze; 
The war cry rises, thundering hoofs around 
Wake the dark echoes of the trembling ground. 
Again he turns- — of footsteps hears the noise, 
The sound elates — the sight his hope destroys; 
Thehapiess buy a ruffian train surround, 
While tength'meig shades his weary way confound ; 
Him, with loud shunts, the furious knights pursue, 
Struggling in vain, a captive to the crew. 
What can his friend 'gainst thronging numbers dare ! 
Ah ! nui.-it he rush, his comrade's fate to share ! 
What force, what aid, what stratagem essay, 
Back to redeem the Latiari spoiler's prey ! 
His life a votive ransom nobly give, 
Or die with liim, for whom he wish'd to live ! 



• NISUS AND EURYALUS. 23S 

Poising with strength his lifted lance on high, 

On Luna's orb he cast his frenzied eye : 

V Goddess serene, transcending every star ! 

** Queen of the sky ! whose beams are seen afar ; 

u Hy night, heaven owns thy sway, by day the 

grove ; 
" When, as chaste Dian, here thou deign'st to rove ; 
" If e'er myseif/or sire, have sought to grace 
** Thirie altars, with the produce of the chase; 
" Speed, speed, my dart, to pierce yon vaunting 

crowd, 
" To free my friend, and scatter far the proud." 
Thus having said, the hissing dart he flung ; 
Through parted shades the hurtling weapon sung; 
The thirsty point in Salmo's entrails lay, 
Transrix'd his heart, and stretch'd him on the clay : 
He sobs, he dies, — the troop in wild amaze, 
Unconscious whence the death, with horror gaze ; 
YV hile pale they stare, through Tagus' temples riven, 
A second shaft with equal force is driven ; 
Fierce Volscens rolls around his lowering eyes, 
Veil'd by the night, secure the Trojan lies. 
Burning with wrath, he view'd his soldier's fall, 
<f Thou youth accurst, thy life shall pay for all." 
Quick from the sheath the flaming glaive he drew, 
And, raging, on the ooy defenceless flew. 
Nisus no more the blackening shade conceals, 
Forth, forth, he starts, and all his love reveals! 
Aghast, confus'd, nis fears to madness rise ; 
And pours these accents, shrieking as he flies : 
«' Me, me, your vengeance hurl on me alone, 
(t Here sheath the steel, my blood is ail your own. 
,f Ye starry spheres ! tho» conscious heaven attest ! 
" He could not,— durst not, — lo ! the guile confest ! 
<• All, all, was mine, — his early Kite suspend, 
« c He only lov'ti too well his hapless friend ; 
'« Spare, spare, ye chiefs ! from him your rage 

remove, 
" His fault was friendship, all his crime was love." 
He pray'd in vain, the dark assassin's sword 
Pierc'd the fair >\de, the sr owy boson* gor'd ; 
Lowly to earth inclines his plume clad crest, 
And sanguine torrents mantle o'er his breast: 



-236 AMERICAN REVOLUTION, 

As some young rose, whose blossom scents the "air; 
Languid in death, expires beneath the shaie ; 
Or crimson poppy, sinking with the shower, 
Declining gently, falls a faded flower ; 
Thus sweetly drooping, bends his lovely head, 
And lingering beauty hovers round the dead. 

But fiery Nisus stems the battle's tide, 
Revenge his leader, and Despair his guide-; 
Volscens he seeks amidst the gathering host, 
Volscens must soon appease his comrade's ghost : 
Steel flashing, pours on steel, foe crowds on foe, 
Rage nerves his arm, fate gleams in every blow ; 
In vain, beneath an hundred wounds he bleeds, 
Nor wounds, nor death, distracted Nisus heeds ; 
In viewless circles wheel'd his falchion flies, 
Nor quits the hero's grasp, till Volscens dies, 
Deep in his throat, its end the weapon found, 
The tyrant's soul fled groaning through the -wound, 
ThusNisus all his fond affection prov'd, 
Dying, reveng'd the fate of him he lov'd ; 
Then on his bosom sought his wonted place, 
And death was heavenly in his friend's embrace. 

Celestial pair ! if aught my verse can claim, 
Wafted on Time's broad pinion, yours is fame ! 
Ages on ages shall your fate admire, 
No future days shall see your names expire; 
While stands the Capitol, immortal dome ! 
And vanquish'd millions hail their empress, Rome. 



A BRIEF SKETCH OF THE AMERICAN REVO- 
LUTION.— Hill. 

I. ALTHOUGH the American Colonies had long 
«on*ributed to the great extension of the power of Great 
Britain, they were regarded as mere instruments in her 
hands, and various oppressive measures were adopted 
which .served to enkindle a spirit of independence in the 
new world. In 1765, under the auspices of ihe minister, 
George Grenville, the obnoxious stamp act parsed in the 



AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 24* 

British parliament ; by which the instruments of writing 
in daily use were to be null and void, unless executed 
on paper or parchment stamped with a specific duty. 

2. Law documents, leases, deeds and indentures, 
newspapers and 'advertisements, almanacks and pam- 
phlets, executed and printed in America — all must con- 
tribute to the British treasury. The bill did not pass 
without the decided opposition of patriots in the British 
legislature, who foretold the result, and who declared 
that the colonies being planted by British oppression, and 
having assisted the mother country, that the mother had 
no claim on the child to derive from it a revenue. The 
bill did not take effect until seven months after its 
passage; thus giving the colonists an opportunity of 
leisurely examining and viewing the subject on every 
side. 

3. They were struck with, silent consternation ; but 
the voice of opposition was first heard in Virginia. Pat- 
rick Henry, on the 20th of May brought into the house 
of burgesses in that colony, a number of resolutions, 
which were adopted, and which concluded with declar- 
ing, "That every individual, who, by speaking or acting, 
should assert or maintain, that aoy person or body of 
men, except the general assembly of the province, had 
any right to impose taxation there, should be deemed 
an enemy to his majesty's colonies." 

4. These resolutions were immediately disseminated 
through the other provinces ; the tongues and the pens of 
well-informed men laboured in the holy cause, — the fire 
of liberty blazed forth from the press. The assembly of 
Massachusetts passed a resolution in favour of a conti- 
nental congress, and fixed a day for its meeting at New- 
York, in October. The other colonies with ihe exception 
of four, accepted this invitation, and assembled at the 
appointed place. 

5. Here they agreed on a declaration of their rights. 
There was, however, a considerable degree of timidity 
evinced in this congress. The boldest and most impres- 
sive arguments were offered by James Otis of Massachu- 
setts. The time arrived for the act to take effect ; and 
the aversion to it was expressed in still stronger terms 
throughout the colonies. 

21 



238 AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 

6. By a common consent, its provisions were disregard- 
ed, and business was conducted, in defiance of the parlia- 
ment, as if no stamp act was in existence: associations 
were formed against importing British manufactures un- 
til the law should be repealed ; and lawyers were prohib- 
ited from instituting any action for money due to any in- 
habitant of England. The spirited conduct of the colo- 
nists, affecting the interests of the British merchants, had 
the desired effect. 

7. Warm discussions took place in the British parlia- 
ment; and the ablest speakers in both houses denied the 
justice of taxing the colonies. The opposition could not 
be withstood ; and in March, 1766, the law was repealed. 
Simultaneously, however, with repealing this act, the 
British parliament passed another, declaring that the Brit- 
ish parliament had a right to make laws binding the colo- 
nies in all cases whatever; and soon after another bill 
was passed, imposing in the colonies duties on glass, pa- 
per, painters' colours, and tea. 

8. The fire of opposition was now rekindled with addi- 
tional ardour, by the same principle, exhibited in its new 
form. The best talents throughout the colonies were en- 
gaged, in the public prints and in pamphlets, to work up 
the public feeling against the arbitrary measures of the 
British parliament. New associations were formed to 
suspend the importation of British manufactures. 

9. The Massachusetts assembly, having passed resolu- 
tions to this effect, drew forth the marked displeasure of 
the crown ; and, on their refusal to cancel their resolu- 
tions, were dissolved. In 1768, Mr. Hancock's sloop 
Liberty was seized at Boston, for not entering all the 
wines she had brought from Madeira : this inflamed the 
populace to a high degree of resentment. 

10. Soon afterwards, two British regiments, and some 
armed vessels, were sent to Boston, to assist the revenue 
officers. The parliament, encouraged by the expectation 
of quelling the refractory by their arms, continued to dis- 
solve the opposing assemblies ; but the colonies remained 
firm in their purposes. Lord North succeeded the duke 
of Grafton, as British premier, in 1770; and the act was 
repealed imposing a duty on glass, paper, and painters- 
colours, but that on tea was retained. 



AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 239 

11. But on the second of March an affray took place in 
Boston, between a private soldier and an inhabitant. This 
was succeeded, in a few days afterwards, by a mob meet- 
ing a party of British soldiers under arms, who were dar- 
ed to fire, and who at leHgth did lire, and killed five per- 
sons. The captain who commanded, and the troops who 
fired, were afterwards tried for murder and acquitted. 

12. Things continued in this mode of partial irritation 
until 1773, when the British East India company were 
authorised to export their tea to all places ivee of duty. 
As this would enable to sell that article cheaper in Amer- 
ica, with the government exactions, than they had before 
sold it without them, it was confidently calculated that 
teas might be extensively disposed of in the colonies. 
Large consignments of tea were sent to various parts, 
and agents appointed for its disposal. 

13. The consignees, in several places, were compelled 
to relinquish their appointments. Popular vengeance 
prevented the landing at New York or Philadelphia. la 
Boston it was otherwise. The tea for the supply of that 
port was consigned to the sons and particular friends of 
governor Hutchinson. The tea was landed by the stren- 
uous exertions of the governor and consignees. But soon 
a party of men, dressed as Indians, boarded the tea ships, 
broke open the cargoes, and threw the contents into the 
sea. 

14. Enraged against the people of Boston, the parlia- 
ment resolved to take legislative vengeance on that devor 
ted town. Disregarding the forms of the British consti- 
tution, by which none are to be punished without trial, 
they passed a bill closing, in a commercial sense, its port. 
Its custom house and trade were soon after removed to Sa- 
lem. The charter of the colony was new mode He 1, so that 
the whole executive government was taken from the peo- 
ple, and the nomination of all important offices vested in 
the crown ; and it was enacted, that if any person was 
indicted for any capital offence committed in aiding the 
magistrates, he might be sent to Great Britain or any 
other colony for trial. 

15. Property, liberty, and life, were thus subject to 
ministerial caprice. The parliament went still farther, 
and passed an act extending the boundaries of Canada. 
southward, to the Ohio, westward, to the Mississippi, and 



240 AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 

northward, to the borders of the Hudson's bay company, 
assimilating its laws with the French, which dispensed 
with the trial by jury, and rendering the inhabitants pas- 
sive agents in the hands of power. 

16. The flame was now kindled in every breast; and 
associations were formed, and committees of correspon- 
dence established, which produced a unity of thought and 
action throughout the colonies. General Gage, the Brit- 
ish commander-in-chief, arrived in Boston, in 1774, with 
more troops, with the avowed intention of dragooning the 
refractory Bostonians into compliance. A general sym- 
pathy was excited for the suffering inhabitants of Boston. 

1 7. Addresses poured in from all quarters ; Marblehead 
offered to the Boston merchants the use of her wharves, 
and Salem refused to adopt the trade, the offer of which 
had been proffered as a temptation to her cupidity. Af- 
fairs approached rapidly to a crisis. The preparations 
for offence and defence, induced General Gage to fortify 
Boston, and to seize on the powder lodged in the arsenal 
at Charlestown. In September, deputies from most of the? 
colonies met in congress at Philadelphia. 

18. These delegates approved of the conduct of the 
people of Massachusetts ; wrote a letter to General Gage ; 
published a declaration of rights ; formed an association 
not te- import or use British goods ; sent a petition to the 
king of Great Britain; an address to the inhabitants of 
that kingdom ; another to the inhabitants of Canada ; and 
another to the inhabitants of the colonies. In the begin- 
ning of the next year (1775) was passed the fishery bill, 
by which the northern colonies were forbidden to iish on 
the banks of Newfoundland for a certain time. 

19. This bore hard upon the commerce of these colo 
nies, which was in a great measure supported by the fish- 
eries. Scon after, another bill was passed, which re- 
strained the trade of the middle and southern colonies to 
Great Britain, Ireland, and the West Indies, except un- 
der certain conditions. These repeated acts of oppres- 
sion on the part of Great Britain, alienated the affections 
of America from her parent and sovereign, and produced 
a combined opposition to the whole system of taxation. 

2Q, Preparations began to be made to oppose by force 
the execution of these acts of parliament. The militia 
of the country were trained to the use of arms — great 



AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 241 

encouragement was given to the manufacture of gunpow- 
der, and measures were taken to obtain all kind 3 of mili- 
tary stores. In February Colonel Leslie was sent with 
a detachment of troops from Boston, to take possession 
of some cannon at Salem. But the people had intelli- 
gence of the design — took up the draw bridge iti that 
town and prevented the troops from passing, until the 
cannon were secured, so that the expedition failed. 

21. In April, Colonel Smith and M.tjor Pitcairn were 
sent with a body of troops, to destroy the military stores 
which had been collected at Concord, about twenty miles 
from Boston. At Lexington the militia were collected 
on a green, to oppose the incursion of the British forces. 
These were fired upon by tiie British troops, and eight 
men killed on the spot. The militia were dispersed, and 
the troops proceeded to Concord; where they destroyed 
a few stoies. 

22. But on their return they w T ere incessantly harrass- 
ed by the Americans, who, inflamed with just resentment, 
fired upon them from houses and fences, and pursued 
them to Boston. Here was spilt the first blood in the 
war which severed America from the British empire. 
Lexington opened the first scene of the great drama, 
which, in its progress, exhibited the most illustrious 
characters and events, and closed with a revolution, equal- 
ly glorious for the actors, and important in its consequen- 
ces to the human race. 

23. This buttle roused all America. The militia col- 
lected from all quarters, and Boston was in a few days 
besieged by twenty thousand men. A stop was put to 
all intercourse between the town and country, and tiie 
inhabitants were reduced to great want of provisions- 
General Gage promised to let the people depart, if they 
would deliver up their arms. The people complied ; 
but when the general had obtained their arms, the perfid- 
ious wretch refused to let the people go. 

24. In the mean time, a small number of men, under 
the command of Colonel Allen and Colonel Gaston, with- 
out any public orders, surprised and took the British gar- 
rison at Ticonderoga, without the loss of a man. [n June 
following, our troops attempted to fortify Bunker's hill, 
which lies in Charlestown, and but a mile and a luJffrom 
Boston. They had, during the night, throws up a small 

• 



342 AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 

breastwork, which sheltered them from the fire of the 
British cannon. 

25. But the next morning, the British were sent to drive 
them from the hill ; and landing under cover of their can- 
lion, they set fire to Charlestown, which was consumed, 
and marched to attack our troops in their entrenchments. 
A severe engagement ensued,in which the British suffered 
a great loss, both of oSicers and privates. They were 
repulsed at first, and thrown into disorder; but they 
finally carried the fortifications with the point of the 
bayonet. 

26. The Americans suffered a small loss compared with 
flie British ; but the death of the brave general Warren, 
who fell in the action, a martyr to the cause of his country, 
was severely felt and universally lamented. About this 
time, the continental congress appointed George Wash- 
ington, E*q. to the chief command of the continental ar- 
my. This gentleman had been a distinguished officer in 
the preceding war, and he seemed destined by Heaven to 
be the saviour of his country. He accepted the appoint- 
ment with a diffidence which was a proof of his prudence 
and his greatness. 

27. Fie refused any pay for eight years' laborious and 
arduous service ; and by his matchless skill, fortitude, and 
perseverance, conducted America, through indescribable 
difficulties, to independence and peace. While true merit 
is esteemed, or virtue honoured, mankind will never cease 
to revere the memory of this hero; and while gratitude 
remains in the human breast, the praises of WASHING- 
TON shall dwell on every American tongue. 

28. General Washington, with other officers appointed 
by congress, arrived at Cambridge, and took the command 
of the American army in July. From this time, the af- 
fairs of America began to assume the appearance of a 
regular and general opposition to the forces of Great 
Britain. In autumn, a body of troops, under the com- 
mand of general Montgomery, besieged and took the gar- 
rison at St. Johns which commands the entrance into 
Canada. The prisoners amounted to about seven hun- 
dred. 

£9- General Montgomery pursued his success, and 
t(K)k Montreal, and designed to push his victories to Que- 
bec, A body of troops, commanded by Arnold, was or- 



AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 243 

dered to march to Canada, by the river Kennebec, and 
through the wilderness. After suffering every hardship, 
and the most distressing hunger, they arrived in Canada, 
and vverejoined by general Montgomery, before Quebec. 
Thi& city, which was commanded by governor Carleton, 
was immediately besieged. But there being little hope of 
taking the town by a siege, it was determined to storm it. 

30. The attack was made on the last day of December, 
but proved unsuccessful, and fatal to the brave general, 
who, with his aid, was killed in attempting to scale the 
walls. Of the three divisions which attacked the town, 
one only entered, and that was compelled to surrender 
to superior force. After this defeat, Arnold, who now 
commanded the troops, continued some months before 
Quebec, although his troops suffered incredibly by cold 
and sickness. But the next spring the Americans were 
obliged to retreat from Canada. 

31. About this time the large and flourishing town of 
Norfolk, in Virginia, was wantonly burnt by order of 
lord Dunmorc, the royal governor. General Gage went 
to England in September, and was succeeded in com- 
mand by general Howe. Falmouth. a considerable town 
in the province of Maine, in Massachusetts, shared the 
fate of Norfolk; being laid in ashes by order of the 
British admiral. The British King entered into treaties 
with some of the German princes for about seventeen 
thousand men, who were to be sent to America the next 
year, to assist in subduing the colonies. 

32. The British parliament also passed an act, forbid- 
ding all intercourse with America ; and while they re- 
pealed the Boston port and fishery bills, they declared 
all American property on the high seas forfeited to the 
captors. This act induced congress to change the mode 
of carrying on the war : and measures were taken to an- 
noy the enemy in Boston. For this purpose, batteries ' 
were opened on several hilis, from whence shot and bombs 
were thrown into the town, which obliged General Howe 
to abandon it 

33. In March, 1776, the British troops embarked for 
Halifax, and general Washington entered the town in 
triumph. In the ensuing summer, a small squadron of 
ships, under the command of Sir Peter Parker, and a 
body of troops under the generals Clinton and Cornwall^, 



244 AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 

attempted to take Charleston, the capital of South Caro- 
lina. The ships made a violent attack upon the fort on 
Sullivarv's island, but were repulsed with great loss, aud 
the expedition was abandoned. 

34. In July, congress published their declaration of in- 
dependence, which forever separated America from Great 
"Britain. This great event took place two hundred and 
eighty four years after the first discovery of America by 
Columbus— one hundred and seventy from the first effec- 
tual settlements in Virginia — and one hundred and fifty- 
six from the first settlement of Plymouth in Massachu- 
setts, which were the earliest English settlements in 
America. 

35. Just after this declaration, General Howe, with a 
powerful force, arrived near New York, and landed the 
troops upon Staten Island. General Washington was in 
New York, with about thirteen thousand men, encamped 
either in the city* or in the neighbouring fortifications. 
The operations of the British began by the action oa 
Long Island, in the month of August. The Americans 
were defeated, and general Sullivan and lord Sterling 
with a large body of men, were made prisoners. 

38. The night after the engagement, a retreat was or- 
dered, and executed with such silence, that the Americans 
left the island witnout alarming their enemies, and with- 
out much loss, in September, the city of New York was 
abandoned by the American army, and taken by the Brit- 
ish. In November, fort Washington, on York Island, 
was taken, and more than two thousand men made priso- 
ners. Fort Lee,- opposite to Fort Washington, on the 
Jersey shore, was soon after taken but the garrison es- 
caped.. 

37. About the same time, General Clinton was sent, 
with a body of troops, to take possession of Rhode Island, 
and succeeded. In addition to all these losses and de- 
feats, the American army suffered by desertion, and more 
by sickness, which was epidemic, and xevy mortal. The 
northern army, at Ticonderoga, was in a disagreeable sit- 
uation, particularly after the battle on lake Charn plain, 
in which the American force, consisting of a few light ves- 
sels, under the command of Arnold and General "Water- 
feury, was totally dispersed. 



AMERICAN REVOLUTION. £45 

38. But general Carleton instead of pursuing his victo- 
ry, landed at Crown Point, reconnoitered our posts at 
Ticonderoga, and Mount Independence, and returned in- 
to winter quarters in Canada,. At the close of this yeai 
the American army was dwindled to a handful of men ; 
and general Lee was taken prisoner in New Jersey. Far 
from being discouraged at these losses, congress took 
measures to raise and establish an army. In this critical 
situation, general Washington surprised and took a large 
body of Hessians, who were cantoned at Trenton ; and 
soon after, another body of the British troops at Prince- 
ton. 

39. The address in planning and executing these en* 
terprises, reflected the highest honour on the commander, 
and the success revived the desponding hopes of America. 
The loss of general Mercer, agallant officer, at Princeton, 
was the principal circumstance that allayed the joys of 
victory. The following year, (1777) was distinguished 
by very memorable events in favour of America. On the 
opening of the campaign, governor Tryon was sent, with 
a body of troops, to destroy the stores at Danbury, in 
Connecticut. 

40. This plan was executed, and the town mostly burnt* 
The enemy suffered in their retreat, and the Americans 
lost general Wooster, a brave and experienced officer- 
General Prescott was taken from his quarters on Rhode 
Island, by the address and enterprise of Colonel Barton^ 
and conveyed prisoner to the continent. General Bur- 
goyne, who commanded the northern British army, took 
possession of Ticonderoga, which had been abandoned by 
the Americans. 

41. He pushed his successes, crossed lake George, and 
encamped upon the banks of the Hudson, near Saratoga* 
His progress was however checked by the defeat of Col- 
onel Baum, near Bennington^ in which the undisciplined 
militia of Vermont, undergeneral Stark, displayed unex- 
ampled braverv, and captured almost the whole detach- 
ment. The militia assembled from all parts of New Eng- 
land, to stop t\^e progress of general Burgoyne. 

42. These, with the regular troops, formed a respecta- 
ble army, commanded by general Gates. After two 
severe actions, in which the generals Lincoln and Arnold, 
behaved with uncommon gallantry, and were wounded. 



246 AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 

general Burgoyne found himself surrounded by brave 
troops, and was forced to surrender his whole army, 
amounting to ten thousand men, into the hands of the 
Americans. This happened in October. This event 
(diffused a universal joy over America, and laid a founda- 
tion for the treaty with France. 

43. But before these transactions, the main b;>dy of the 
British forces, had embarked at New York, sailed up the 
Chesapeake, and landed at the head of Elk river. The 
army soon began their march for Philadelphia. General 
Washington had determined to oppose them, and for this 
purpose made a stand upon the heights near Brandy wi.te 
creek. Here the armies engaged, and the Americans were 
overpowered and suffered great loss. The enemy soon 
pursued their march, and took possession of Philadelphia 
towards the last of Septerabei. 

44. Not long after, the two armies were again engaged 
at Germantown, and in the beginning of the action the 
Americans had the advantage; but by some unlucky 
accident the fortune of the day was turned in favour of 
the Briti&h. Both sides suffered considerable loss ; on 
the side of the Americans was general Nash. In an at- 
tack upon the forts at Mud island and Red Bank, the 
Hessians were unsuccessful, and their commander, Colo- 
nel Donop, killed. The British also lost the Augusta, a 
ship of the line. 

45. But the forts were afterwards taken, and the nav- 
igation of the Delaware opened. General Washington 
was reinforced with part of the troops which had compos- 
ed the northern army, under general Gates ; and both 
armies retired into winter quarters. In October, the 
same month that general Burgoyne was taken at Saratoga, 
general Vaughan, with a small fleet, sailed up Hudson's 
river, and wantonly burnt Kingston, a beautiful Dutch 
settlement on the west side of the river. 

46 The beginning of the next year (1778) was distin- 
guished by a treaty of alliance between Fran- e and Amer- 
ica ; by which we obtained a powerful and generous 
ally. When the British ministry were informed that 
this treaty was on foot, they dispatched commissioners to 
America, to attempt a reconciliation. But America 
would not now accept their otters. Early in the spring, 



AMERICAN REVOLUTION. £4? 

cauntde Estaing, with a fleet of fifteen sail of the line 
was sent by the court of France to assist America. 

47. General Howe left the army, and returned to Eng- 
land ; the command then devolved upon Sir Henry Clin- 
ton. In June, the British army left Philadelphia and 
marched for New York. On their march they were much 
annoyed by the Americans, and at Monmouth a very reg- 
ular action took place between part of the armies ; the 
enemy were repulsed with great loss ; and had general 
Lee obeyed his orders, a signal victory must have been 
obtained. General Lee for his ill conduct that day, was 
suspended, and was never afterwards permitted to join 
the army. 

48. In August, General Sullivan, with a large body of 
troops, attempted to take possession of Rhode island, but 
did not succeed. Soon after, the stores and shipping at 
Bedford, in Massachusetts, were burnt by a party of 
British troops. The same year, Savannah, the capital of 
Georgia, was taken by the British, under the command of 
Colonel Campbell. In the following year (1779) general 
Lincoln was appointed to the command of the southern 
army. Governor Tryon and Sir George Collier made an 
incursion into Connecticut, and burnt, with wanton bar- 
barity, the towns of Fairfield and Norwalk. 

49. But the American arms were crowned with suc- 
cess in a bold attack upon Stoney Point, which was sur- 
prised and taken by General Wayne, in the night of the 
fifteenth of July. Five hundred men were made prison- 
ers, with a small loss on either side. A party of British 
forces attempted, this summer to build a fort on Penob- 
scot river, for the purpose of cutting timber in the neigh- 
bouring forests. Apian was laid, by Massachusetts, to 
dislodge them, and a considerable fleet collected for the 
purpose. 

50. But the plan failed of success, and the whole ma- 
rine force fell into the hands of the British, except some 
vessels, which were burnt by the Americans them- 
selves. In October, General Lincoln and count de Es- 
taing made an ass nil t upon Savannah ; but they were re- 
pulsed with considerable loss. In this action, the cele- 
brated Polish count Polaski, who had acquired the repu- 
tation of a brave soldier, was mortally wounded. In this 
summer, general Sullivan marched, with a body of troops, 



248 AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 

into the Indian country, and burnt and destroyed all their 
provisions and settlements that came in his way* 

51. On the ©pening of the campaign the next year 
(1780) the British troops left Rhode Island. An expedi- 
tion under general Clinton and lord Cornwallis, was un- 
dertaken against Charleston, South Carolina, where gen- 
eral Lincoln commanded. This town, after a close siege 
of six weeks was surrendered to the British commander ; 
and general Lincoln, and the whole American garrison, 
were made prisoners. General Gates was appointed to 
the command in the southern department, and another 
army collected. 

52. In August, lord Cornwallis attacked the Ameri- 
can troops at Camden, in South Carolina, and routed 
them with considerable loss. He afterwards marched 
into the southern states, and supposed thern entirely sub- 
dued. The same summer, the British troops made fre- 
quent incursions from New York into the Jerseys ; rav- 
aging and plundering the country. In some of these de- 
scents, the Rev. Mr. Caldwell, a respectable clergyman 
and warm patriot, and his lady, were inhumanly mur- 
dered by the savage soldiery. 

53. In July, a French fleet, under Monsieur de Ter- 
nay, with a body of land forces, commanded by count de 
Rochambeau, arrived at Rhode Island, to the great joy 
of the Americans. This year was also distinguished by 
the in famous treason of Arnold. General Washington 
having some business to transact at Wethersfiekl, in 
Connecticut, left Arnold to command the important post 
of West Point, which guards a pass in Hudson's river, 
about sixty miles from New York. 

54. Arnold's conduct in the city of Philadelphia, the 
preceding winter, had been censured, and the treatment 
he received in consequence had given him offence. He 
determined to have revenge; and lor this purpose he en- 
tered into a negociation with Sir Henry Clinton, to deli- 
ver West Point and the army into the hands of the Bri- 
tish. While general Washington was absent, he dis- 
mounted the cannon in some of the forts, and took other 
steps to render the taking of the post easy lor the enemy. 

55. But by a providential discovery, the whole plan 
was defeated. Major Andre, aid to general Clinton, a 
brave officer, who had been up the river as a spy> to con- 



AMERICAN RE-VOLUTION. 249 

t^ri the plan of operations with Arnold, was taken, con- 
demned by a court martial, and executed. Arnold made 
his escape by getting on board the Vulture, a British 
vessel which lay in the river. His conduct has stamped 
him with infamy, and, like all traitors, he is despised 
by ali mankind. G&neral Washington arrived in camp 
just after Arnold had made his escape, and restored or- 
der in the garrison. 

56. After the defeat of general Gates, in Carolina, gen- 
eral Green was appointed to the command in the southern 
department. From this period, things in this quarter 
wore a more favourable aspect. Colonel Tai leton, the 
active commander of the British legion, was defeated by 
general Morgan, the intrepid commander of the riflemen. 
After a variety of movements, the two armies met at 
Guilford, in North Carolina. 

57. Here was one of the best fought actions during 
the war. General Greene and lord Cornwallis exerted 
themselves, at the head of their respective armies, and, 
although the Americans were obliged to retire from the 
field of battle, yet the British army suffered an immense 
loss, and could not pursue the victory. This action hap- 
pened on the 15th of March, 1781. In the spring, 
Arnold, who was made a brigadier-general in the British 
service, with a small number of troops, sailed for Vir- 
ginia, and plundered the country. 

58. This called the attention of the French fleet to 
that quarter, and a naval engagement took place, between 
the English and French, in which some of the English 
ships were much damaged, and one entirely disabled. 
After the battle at Guilford, general Green moved to- 
wards South Carolina, to drive the British from their posts 
in that state. Here Lord Rawdon obtained an inconsider- 
able advantage over the Americans, near Camden. 

59. But general Greene more than recovered this dis- 
advantage, by the brilliant and successful action at the 
Kutaw springs; where general Marion distinguished 
himself, and the brave Colonel Washington was wound- 
ed and taken prisoner. Lord Cornwallis finding general 
Greene successful in Carolina, marched to Virginia, col- 
lected his forces, and fortified himself in Yorktown! In 
the mean time Arnold made an incursion into Connectt- 

88 



250 AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 

cut, burnt a part of New London, took fort Gnsweld 
by storm, and put the garrison to the sword. 

60. The garrison consisted chiefly of men suddenly 
collected from the little town of Groton, which, by the 
savage cruelty of the British officer who commanded the 
attack, lost, in one hour, almost all. its heads of families. 
The brave Colonel Ledyard, who commanded the fort, 
was slain with his own sword, after he had surrendered. 
The marquis de la Fayette, the brave and generous no- 
bleman, whose services command the gratitude of every 
American, had been dispatched from the main army to 
wateh the motions of lord Cornwaliis, in Virginia. 

61. About the last of August, count de Grasse arrived 
.with a large fleet in the Chesapeake, and blocked up the 
British troops at Yorktown. Admiral Greaves, with a 
British fleet, appeared off the Capes, and an action suc- 
ceeded, but it was not decisive. General Washington 
had, before this time, moved the main body of his army, 
together with the French troops, to the southward; and, 
as soon as he heard of the arrival of the French fleet in 
the Chesapeake, he made rapid marches to the head of the 
Elk, where embaiking, the troops soon arrived at York* 
town. 

62. A close siege immediately commenced, and was 
carried on with such vigour by the combined forces of 
America and France, that lord Cornwaliis was obliged to 
surrender. This glorious event, which took place on 
the 19th of October 1781, decided the contest in favout- 
of America, and laid the foundation of a general peace. 
A few months after the surrender of Cornwaliis, the 
British evacuated all their posts in South Carolina and 
Georgia, and retired to the main army in New York. 

63. The next spring (178£) sir Guy Carlefon arrived 
at New York, and took command of the British army in 
America. Immediately after his arrival, he acquainted 
general Washington and congress, that negcciations for* 
a peace had been commenced at Paris. On the 30th of 
November, 1782, the provisional articles of peace were 
signed at Paris, by which Great Britain acknowledged 
the independence and sovereignty of the United States 
of America. 

64. Thus ended a long and arduous conflict, in whick 
/5reat Britain expended near an hundred millions of ma- 



eicE'RO; ssrr 

gey, vrith a:i hundred thousand lives, and won nothing. 
America endure:! every cruelty and distress f't'bm her 
enemies ; last many lives, and much treasure— but deli- 
vered herself from- a foreign d minion, and g lined a rank 
amony; the nations of the earth. 



BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF CICERO.— Kingston. 

1. CICERO, born at Arpinum, was son of a Ro- 
man Knight, and lineally descended trom the ancient 
kings of the Sabines. His mother's; name was Helvia. 
Afterdispteying many promising abilities at school, he was 
taught philosophy by Piso, and law by Mutius Scaevola. 
He acquired and perfected, a taste for military knowledge 
under Sylla, in the Marsian war, and retired from Rome, 
which was divided into factions, to indulge his philosoph- 
ic propensities. 

2. He was naturally of a weak and delicate constitu- 
tion, and he visited Greece on account of his health ; 
though, perhaps, the true cause of his absence from Rome 
miglft be attributed to his fear of Syllav His friends, who 
were well acquainted with his superior abilities, were anx- 
ious for his return ; and when at last he obeyed their 
solicitations, he applied himself with uncommon diligence 
to oratory, and was soon distinguished above ail the 
speakers of his age in the Roman torum. 

3. When he went to Sicily as quaestor, he behaved 
with great justice and moderation ; and the Sicilians re- 
nwnberetl, with gratitude, the eloquence oi' Cicero, then- 
common patron, who had delivered them from the tyran- 
ny and avarice of Verres. After he had passed through 
the o'lkes of edile and praetor, he stood a candidate for 
the consulship, and the patricians and the plebians were 
equally anxious to raise him to that dignity, against the 
efforts and bribery of Cataline. 

4. His new situation was critical and required circum . 
snection. Cataline, witi many dissolute and desperate 
U>ma:i3, had conspire.! against their country, and com- 
bined to murder Cicero himself. In this dilemma, Cicero, 
in full senate, accused Cataline of treason against the 
state ; but as hia evidence was not clear, his eiftrts were 



S§3 CICERO. 

unavailing. He, however, stood upon his guard, and by 
the information of his friends, and the discovery of Fu!~ 
via, his life was saved from the dagger of Marti us and 
Cethegus, whom Cataline had sent to assassinate hiin. 

5. After this^ Cicero commanded Cataline, in the sen- 
ate, to leave the city ; and this desperate conspirator 
marched out in triumph to meet the 20,000 men who were 
assembled to support his cause. The lieutenant of An- 
thony, the other consHi, defeated them in Gaul ; and, 
Cicero,- at Rome, punished the rest of the conspirator* 
with death. This capital punishment, though inveighed 
against by Caesar as too severe, was supported by the 
opinion of Lutatius Catalus, and Cato, and confirmed by 
the whole senate. 

6. After this memorable deliverance, Cicero received 
the thanks of all the people, and was styled, the father 
of his country and a second founder of Rome. The ve- 
hemence with which he had attacked Clodius, proved in- 
jurious to him; and when his enemy was made tribune, 
Cicero was banished from Rome, though 20,000 young 
men were supporters of his innocence. He was not, 
however, deserted in banishment. Wherever he went 
he was received with the highest marks of approbation 
and reverence ; and when the faction had subsided at 
Rome, the whole senate and people were unanimous for 
his return. 

7. After sixteen months 9 absence, he entered Rome with 
universal satisfaction; and when he was sent, with the 
power of proconsul, ,to Cilicia, his integrity and prudence 
made him successful against the enemy, and at his return 
he was honoured with a triumph which the factions pre- 
vented him to enjoy. After much hesitation during the 
civil commotions between Caesar and Pompey, he joined 
himself to the latter, and followed him to Greece. 

8. When victory had declared in favour of Caesar, at the 
battle of Pharsalia, Cicero went to Brundusium, and was 
reconciled to i\\§ conqueror, who treated him with great 
humanity. From this time Cicero retired into the coun- 
try, and seldom visited Rome. When Caesar had been 
stabbed in the senate, Cicero recommended a general am- 
nesty, and was the most earnest to decree the provinces 
to Brutus and Cassias, But when he saw the interest, of 



ClCIiftO. £& 

Caesar's murderers decrease, and Anthony come into 
power he retired to Athens. # 

9. He soon after returned, but live 1 in perpetual tear 
of assassination. Augustus courted the approbation 
of Cicero, and expressed his wish to be his colleague m 
the consulship. But his wish was not sincere ; he soon 
forgot his former professions of friendship; and, when 
theWo consuls had been killed at Mutina, Augustus 
joined his interest to that of Anthony, and the triumvi- 
rate was soon after formed. The great enmity which 
Cicero bore to Anthony was fatal to him ; and Augustus, 
Anthonv, and Lepidus, the triumvirs to destroy all cause 
of quarrel, and each to dispatch his enemies, produced 
their list of proscription. ' ] t ■** 

10. About two hundred were doomed to rfeatn, ami 
Cicero was among the number upon the list of Anthony. 
Justus yielded a man to whom he partly owed hYs 
greatness, and. Cicero was pursued by the emissaries oi 
Anthonv, among whom was Pomiius, whom he had 4c-- 
fended upon an accusation of parricide. He had ffed rft h 
litter towards the sea of Caieta; and when the assassins 
came up to him, he put his head out of the litter, and it 
was severed from the body by ITerennius. 

11, This memorable event happened in December, 43 
rears before Christ; after the enjoyment of life for 63 
years 1 1 months and five days. The head and right hand 
of the orator were carried to Rome, arid hung up in the 
Roman forum; and so inveterate was Anthony's hatred 
against the unfortunate man, that even Fuivia the trium- 
vir's wife, wreaked her vengeance upon his head, and 
drew the tongue out of the mouth, and bored It through 
repeatedly with a gold bodkin, verifying in this act of 
inhumanity, what Cicero had once observed, that no ani- 
mal is more revengeful than a woman, 

12, Cicero has acquired more real fame by his literary 
compositions, than by his spirited exertions as a senator. 
The'learning and the abilities which he possessed, have 
been the admiration of every age and country, and his 
stvle has always been accounted as the pure standard ( t 
pure latinity. "lie once formed a design to write the his- 
tory of his country but he was disappointed. He trans- 
lated many of the Greek writers, poets, as well as histo- 
rians, for his own improvement. 



f^4 EYMN TO THE tttjfa 

13. When he travelled into Asia, he was attended by- 
most of the learned men of his age ; and his stay at Rhodes, 
in the school of the famous Molo, conduced not a little 
to perfect his judgment. Like his countrymen he was 
not destitute of ambition, and the arrogant expectations, 
with which he returned from his quaestorship in Sicily 
are well known. He was of a timid disposition ; and he 9 
who shone as the father of Roman eloquence, never as- 
cended the pulpit to hatangue, without feeling a secret 
emotion of dread. 

14. His conduct, during the civil wars, was far from that 
of a patriot ; and when we view him, dubious, and irreso- 
lute, sorry not to follow Pompey, and yet afraid to op- 
pose Caesar, the judgment would almost brand him with 
the name of coward. In his private character, however, 
Cicero was of an amiable disposition ; and though he was 
too elated with prosperity, and debased with adversity^ 
the affability of t\\& friend conciliated the good graces of 
all He married Terentia, whom he afterwards divorced,, 
and by whom he had a son and a daughter. He after- 
wards married a young woman, to whom he was guardian ; 
And becauseshe seemed elated at the death of his daughter, 
Tullia, he repudiated her. 

Note. Verres was a Roman preeior, accused by Cicero, 
and condemned for bribery. — Caesar, the first Roman 
emperor, was slain by Brutus in the senate house. 



HYMN TO THE lUlS*— Thompson. 

LOOK, yonder comes the powerful King of- day, 
Rejoicing in the east. The lessening cloud, 
The kindling azure., and the mountain's brow 
lllum'd with fluid gold, his near approach 
Betoken glad. Lo, now, apparent all, 
Aslant Van dew-bright earth, and coloured air, 
He looks in boundless majesty abroad, 
And sheds the shining day. that burnish'd plays, 
On rocks, and hills, and towers, and wanderiag" 

streams, 
High gleaming from afar. Prime cheerer, Light t 



HYMN TO THE SIPN. 255 

•fall material beings first, and beet ! 
Efflux divine ! Nature's resplendent robe I 
Without whose vesting beauty all were wrapt 
In unessential gloom ; and thou, Sun ! 
Soul of surrounding worlds ! in whom best seen 
Shines out thy Maker ! may I sing to thee ? 

'Tis by thy secret, strong, attractive force, 
As with a chain indissoluble bound, 
Thy system rolls entire ; from the far bourne 
Of utmost Saturn, wheeling wide his round 
Of thirty years y to Mercury, whose disk 
Can scarce be caught by philosophic eye, 
Lost in the near effulgence of thy blaze. 

Informer of the planetary train ! [orbs 

Without whose quick'ning glance their cumb'rsuT*- 
Were brute unlovely mass, inert and dead, 
And not, as now, the green abodes of life ! 
How many forms of being w 7 ait on thee ! 
Inhaling spirit ! from the unfettered mind, 
By thee sublim'd, down to the daily race, 
The mixing myriads of thy setting beara. 

The vegetable world is also thine, 
Parent of Seasons ! who the pomp precede 
That waits thy throne, as through thy vast domain, 
Annual, alone the bright ecliptic road, 
In world -rejoicing state, it moves sublime. 
Meantime th' expecting nations circling gay 
With all the various tribes of foodful e;-;rth, 
Implore thy bounty, or send grateful Up 
A common hymn ; while round thy beaming car. 
High-seen, the Seasons lead, in sprightly dance\ 
Harmonious knit, the rosy finger'd hours, 
The zephyrs floating loose, the timely rains; 
Of bloom ethereal, the light-footed dews, 
And soften'd into joy, the surly storms. 
These, in successive turn, with lavish hand, 
Shower every beauty, every fragrance shower, 
Herbs, flowers, and fruits ; till' kindling at thy touch 
From land to land is flushed the vernal year. 

Nor to the surface of enliven'd earth, 
Graceful with hills, and dales, and leafy woods^ 
Her liberal tresses, is thy force coafiuM ; 
But to thebowel'd cavern darting deep, 



m HYMN TO THE SUN. 

The mineral kinds confess thy mighty power. 
Effulgent hence the veiny marble shines ; 
Hence Labour draws his tools; hence burnish'd war 
Gleams on the clay ; the nobler works of Peace 
Hence bless mankind, and gen'rous Commerce binds 
The round of nations in a golden chain. 

Th' unfruitful rock itself, impregn'd by thee. 
In dark retirement forms the lucid stone, 
The lively diamond drinks thy purest rays ; 
Collected light compact; that, polished bright, 
And all its native lustre let abroad, 
Dares, as it sparkles on the fair one's breast 
With vain ambition emulate her eyes. 
At thee the ruby lights its deepening glow, 
And with a waving radiance inward flames. 
From thee the sapphire, solid eether, takes 
Its hue cerulean ; and, of evening tinct, 
The purple streaming amethyst is thine. 
With thy own smile the yellow topaz burns : 
Nor deeper verdure dies the robe of spring, 
When first she gives it to the southern gale, 
Than the green em'rald shows. But, ail combined, 
Thick through the whitening opal play thy beams ; 
&r, flying several from its surface, form 
A trembling variance of revolving hues, 
As the sight varies in the gazer's hand. 

The very dead creation, from thy touch, 
Assumes a mimic life. By thee refin'd, 
In brighter mazes the reluctant stream 
Plays o'er the mead. The precipice abrupt, 
Projecting horror on the blacken'd flood, 
Softens at thy return. The desert joys 
Wildly through air his melancholy bounds. 
Rude ruins glitter; and the briny deep, 
Seen from some pointed promontory's top, 
Far to the blue horizon's utmost verge, 
Restless reflects a floating gleam. But this, 
And all the much-transported Muse can sing, 
Are to thy beauty, dignity, and use, 
Unequal far ; great delegated source, 
Of light, and life, and grace, and joy below I 






DESCRIPTION OF THE WHITE HILLS IN NEW 
HAMPSHIRE— Dmgfa: 

1. THE White Hills are a range of moiintainsy 
fry the north part of New Hampshire, eighteen. or twenty 
miles long and eight or ten broad , in 44|° nnrth latitude. 
These mountains have been ascended by different routs, 
The course which is usually considered as attended with 
the least difficulties, is that which commences at trig 
plain of Conway, and follows the course of Ellis river, a 
northern branch of the Saco, having its origin high in the 
mountains. 

2. The view from the summit is rendered wonderfully 
grand and picturesque, by the magnitude of the elevation,, 
the extent and variety of the surrounding scenery, by 
the huge and desolate pile of rocks, extending to a great 
distance in every direction. These mountains are cov- 
ered with snow nine or ten months in the year, and de- 
rive their name from their white appearance. They are 
seen many miles off at sea, and a person, when on their 
summit has a distinct view of the Atlantic Ocean, the 
nearest part of which is 65 miles distant in a direct line. 

3. The limit of forest trees is at the height of 4,42& 
feet. The sides are composed of micaceous schistos, and 
the summit of gneiss. These mountains, the highest in 
the United States, except, perhaps, the Rocky Moun- 
tains which divide the waters that flow east into Missis- 
sippi, from those that flow west into the Pacific Ocean, 
are beginning to attract the attention of travellers, and 
measures are about being taken to open a road to Mount 
Washington, which has an elevation of 7000 feet from 
the level of the sea. Tins is surrounded by five lower 
peaks from 4000 to 5000 feet in height, bearing the names 
of Adams, Jefferson, Madison, Monroe, and Pleasant. 

4. The Notch of the White Mountains is a phrase, 
appropriated to a very narrow deiile extending two miies 
in length, between two huge cliffs, apparently rent asun- 
der by some vast convulsion of nature. This convul- 
sion, was unquestionably that of the deluge. There are 
here, and throughout New England, no eminent proofs of 
volcanic violence ; nor any strong exhibitions of the power 
of earthquakes, Nor has history recorded any earths 



£58 WHITE HILLS. 

quake, or volcano, in other countries, of sufficient e Sea* 
ey to produce the phenomena of this place. 

5. The objects rent asunder are too great, the ruin is 
too vast, and too complete, to have been accomplished by 
these agents. The change appears to have be^n effectuat- 
ed, when the surface of the earth extensively subsided ; 
when countries, and continents, assumed a- new face ; and 
a general commotion of the elements produced the 
disruption of some mountains, and merged others be- 
neath the common level of desolation. Nothing less 
than this, will account for the sundering of a long range 
of great rocks; or rather, of vast mountains ; or for the 
existing evidences of the immense force, by which the 
rupture was effected. 

6. The entrance of the chasm is formed by two rocks, 
standing perpendicularly at the distance of twenty-two 
feet from each other : one about twenty feet in height, 
ihe other about twelve. Half of the space is occupied by 
the, brook, mentioned as the head stream of the Saco ; the 
other half by the road. The stream is lost, and invisi- 
ble, beneath a mass of fragments, partly blown out of the' 
road, and partly thrown down by some great convulsion. 

7. Yv r hen we entered the Notch we were struck with 
the wild and solemn appearance of every thing before 
us. The scale, on which all the objects in view were 
formed, was the scale of grandeur only. The rocks, 
ludeand ragged in a manner rarely paralleled, were 
fashioned, and piled on each other, by a hand, operating 
only in the boldest and most irregular manner. As we 
advanced, these appearances increased rapidly. 

8. Huge masses of granite, of every abrupt form and 
hoary with a moss which seemed the product of ages, re- 
calling to mind the ei Saxum vetusium" of Virgil, speedi- 
ly rose to a mountainous height. Before us, the view wi- 
dened fast to the South East. Behind us, it closed al- 
most instantaneously ; and presented nothing to the ej^e, 
but an impassable barrier of mountains. About half a 
mile from the entrance of the chasm, we saw in full view 
the most beautiful cascade, perhaps in the world. 

9. It issued from a mountain on the right, about eight 
hundred feet above the subjacent valley, and at the dis- 
tance of about two miles from us. The stream ran over 
a series of rocks, almost perpendicular, with a course so 



WHITE HILL*. 259 

little broken, as to preserve the appearance of an uniform, 
current, and yet so far disturbed, as to be perfectly white. 
The sun shone with its clearest splendour from a station 
in the heavens, the most advantageous to our prospect ; 
^nd the eascade glittered down the vast steep, like a 
stream of burnished silver. 

1 0. At the distance of three quarters of a mile from the 
entrance, w r e passed a brook, known in this region by the 
name of the Flume ; from the strong resemblance to that 
object, exhibited by the channel, which it has worn for a 
considerable length in a bed of rocks : the sides being 
perpendicular to the bottom. This elegant piece of water, 
we determined to examine further; and, alighting! from 
our horses, walked up the acclivity, perhaps a furlong. 

11. The stream fell from a height of 240 or 250 feet 
over three precipices i the second receding a little distance 
from the front of the first, and the third from that of the 
second. Down the first and second, it feli in a single cur- 
rent -.; and down the third in three, which united their 
streams at the bottom in a fine basin, formed by the hand 
of nature in the rocks, immediately beneath us. 

12. It is impossible for a brook of this size to be mod- 
elled into more diversified, or more delightful forms; or 
for a cascade to descend over precipices, more happily 
fitted to finish its beauty. The cliffs together with a level 
at their foot, furnished a considerable opening, surround- 
ed by the forest. The sun -beams, penetrating through 
the trees, painted here a great variety of fine images of 
light, and edged an equally numerous, and diversified, 
collection of shadows ; both dancing on the waters, and 
alternately silvering and obscuring their course. 

13. Purer water was never seen. Exclusively of its 
murmurs, the world around us was solemn and silent. 
.Every thing assumed the character of enchantment ; and, 
had I been educated in the Grecian mythology, I should 
scarcely have been surprised to find an assemblage of Dry- 
ads, Naiads, and Oreades, sporting on the little plain below 
our feet. The purity of this water was discernible, not on- 
ly by its limpid appearance, and its taste, but from several 
either circumstances. 

14. Its course is wholly over hard granite: ami the 
rocks and stones in its bed, and at its side, instead of be- 
v ng; covered with adventitious substances, were washed 



£60 

perfectly clean ; and by their neat appearance added not 
a little to the beauty ef the scenery. From this spot the 
mountain speedily began to open with increased majesty; 
and in several instances rose to a perpendicular height, 
little less than a mile: 

Questions* 

Where are the White Hills situated ? 
In what latitude ? 
What is their length ? 

" " their breadth ? 
Which is the highest peak of these mountains ? 
What is the elevation of Mount Washington ? 
What other eminences surround Mount Washington ? 
How many months in the year are these covered with 

snow .? 
Are there any forest trees on the summit ? 
What is the length of the Notch in the White Hills ? 
What is the width at the entrance ? 
In what manner was this chasm probably effected ? 
What is the greatest perpendicular height of the moun- 
tain from the road which passes through the Notch f 



TERRA DEL FUEGO.— Goldsmith 

1. THE islands of Terra del Fuego, on the south of 
Patagonia, received their name from the fire and smoke 
which were perceived on them by their first discoverers, 
occasioned by a volcano. The land is in general ex- 
tremely mountainous and rough, and covered with alnaost 
perpetual snows; which circumstance renders the cli- 
mate almost destitute ot animals of every kind ; here, 
however, human nature finds subsistence. 

2. The simple and hardy inhabitants are low in stature, 
have only the skins of seais wrapped round their bodies, 
and subsist principally on shell fish. These islands were 
thought to form a part of the continent, till Magellan dis- 
covered and sailed through the intervening strait. North- 
east of the straits of Magellan lie the Falkland islands, 
belonging to the English. As these islands lie in a sinaf- 



1 ^ 




TERRA DEL FUEGO. 261 

lar latitude to that of the south of England, they might 
naturally enough be supposed to enjoy nearly the same 
climate. 

3. But it is a well known geographical truth, that the 
southern hemisphere is much more inclement than the 
northern, and countries only in 55° south, are more fro- 
zen than Lapland in 70® north. Falkland islands, which 
are divided from each other only by a strait four or five 
miles in breadth, are both dreary and desolate spots, af- 
fording neither timber nor vegetables in any considerable 
quantities : the coasts, however, are frequented by innu- 
merable herds of seals, and vast flights of fowls, partial* 
larly penguins, and albatra§ses. 

4. The i&land of Juan Fernandas lies to the west of 
South America, about three hundred miles from the coast 
of Chili. This romantic isle, diversified with woods and 
water, .with craggy hills and fertile spots, is famous for 
having given rise to the celebrated romance of Robinson 
Crusoe. It appears that Alexander Selkirk, a seaman, 
and a native of Scotland, was put -ashore, and left in this 
solitary place by his captain, where he lived some years, 
and was discovered by Woodes Rodgers in 1709. 

5. When taken on board, he had through disuse so 
forgot his native language, that he could with difficulty be 
understood ; he was clothed with the skins of goats, 
would drink nothing but Water, and could not for a con- 
siderable time relish the ship's provisions. During his 
residence on this island he had killed five hundred goats, 
which he caught by running down; and many more he 
caught he marked on their ears, and set again at liberty. 
Commodore Anson's crew caught some of these goats 
thirty years after, which discovered in their countenan- 
ces and beards strong marks of age. 

6. The island of Terra del Fuego, although never vis- 
ited by European navigators, but in the summer months, 
is described as among the most dreary and desolate spots 
of the habitable earth, and the few inhabitants upon it, 
as the most miserable and destitute of the human race. 
The sufferings which Sir Joseph Banks, Dr. Solander, 
and their company, endured, when embarked with Cap- 
tain Cook, on this coast, near Strait le Maire,in the height 
of summer in that hemisphere, prove the changeablenes? 
of the weather and severity of the cold. 



*& TERRA DEL FUEGO. 

7. Sir Joseph Banks and Dr. Solander, were desirous 
vt availing themselves of a fine day, which in that climate 
19 very rare, even at that time of year, to explore a coun- 
try which had never been visited by any botanist. For 
this purpose, they went on shore early in the morning, 
being twelve in company. They presently found great 
and unexpected impediments in "their progress, by deep 
swamps and thick underwood, so that they were till three 
o^iock in the afternoon employed in ascending a moun- 
tain. 

8. Suddenly the air, which had been till then serene and 
mild, became cold and piercing, and snow began to fall ; 
notwithstanding which they proceeded, in expectation of 
reaching the rocky part of the hill, which lay before them 
at a small distance. This perseverance was rewarded 
bv finding a great variety of plants entirely unknown to 
botanists; the day, however, was now so fa- spent, that 
it was impossible to return to the ship that night. 

9. The cold had by this become very -intense, andlarge 
quantifies of snow had falten, so that the most dreary 
prospect presented itself. Whilst they were proceeding 
in search of the nearest valley, Dr. Solander, who was 
well acquainted with the effects of intense cold, having 
passed over the mountains that divide Sweden and Nor- 
way, represented to the company the necessity they were 
under of continuing in motion, however they might feel 
themselves attacked by lassitude and sluggishness ; he 
assured them that whoever sat dawn would sleep, and 
whoever slept would wake no more. 

10. They had not proceeded far before the effects ap- 
prehended began to be felt, and he who had thus cautioned 
others, was the first to declare himself unable to observe 
his own precept ; at length, overcome by a stupor, he 
threw himself on the ground, although it was covered 
with snow. A black servant of Mr. Banks, named Rich- 
mond, next yielded to this fatal propensity. 

11. In this distress, five of the company were sent for- 
ward to make a fire at the first convenient place they 
could find, while the rest continued with the doctor, mak- 
ing use of every means to keep him awake. The poor 
negro was so overcome with fatigue, that being told he 
must keep in motion or be frozen to death, replied, that 
he -desired only to lay down and die. At length all the 



TERRA DEL FUEGO. 263 

endeavours of the company were ineffectual ; their whole 
strength was not sufficient to carry their two exhausted 
companions, so that they were suffered to sit down, and 
in a short time fell into a sound sleep. 

12. In a few minutes after news was brought that a 
fire was kindled at the distance of about a quarter of a 
mile. Dr. Solander was then waked with great difficul- 
ty ; but during his short sleep, his muscles were so con- 
tacted that his shoes fell from his feet, and he had almost 
lost the use of his limbs ; but all attempts to wake the ser- 
vant were ineffectual ; two men, who had suffered the 
least by the cold, were left to look after him, and in a short 
time two others were sent to their relief; one of the for- 
mer rejoined the company, but the other was quite insen- 
sible; their companions therefore made them abed of 
boughs, and spread the same covering over them to a con- 
siderable height, and in this situation left them. 

13. The company passed the remainder of the night 
in a dreadful situation round the fire, supposing them- 
selves at a great distance from the ship, their way lying 
through a trackless wood, and they unprovided with re- 
freshments, their only provisions being a vulture which 
they had shot in their journey. Nor did the dawn of day 
remove their apprehensions.; for at the approach of day 
nothing presented itself to view but a dreary expanse of 

snow. • 

14. It was not till six o'clock in the morning tnat they 
could discover the place of the sun through the clouds, 
which then began somewhat to disperse. With forebod- 
ing apprehensions they went in search of poor Richmond 
and the other man whom they found quite dead ; a dog 
which belonged to one of them was found alive standing 
close by his masters corpse, which he unwillingly left to 
follow the company. . . 

15. The hardy nature of this animal enabled him to 
brave the severity of the weather, and he was some years 
a<ro alive in England. About eight o'clock the snow be- 
gan to melt, and the company determined upon setting 
forward. Their hunger by this time was become outran 
geous; having therefore skinned their vulture, they di- 
vided it into ten parts, every man dreeing his own share 
for himself. . , 

16. This scanty v meal, which, only furpished each pet. 

23* 



264 ALEXANDER THE GREAT. 

son with a few mouthfuls, being finished, they quitted their 
fireside about ten o'clock, and no less unexpectedly than 
joyfully reached the beach, where the ship lay, in about 
three hours ; for upon tracing their advances towards the 
hill the day before, they found that instead of ascending 
it in a direct line, they had gone almost round it. 

Note. Patagonia in South America, comprehends the 
whole extent from Chili and Paraguay to the extreme 
south of the continent. 

Questions. 

Where are the islands of Terra del Fuego situated ? 

Why were they so named ? 

What is the climate ? 

Do they abound in animals ? 

On what do the inhabitants principally subsist ? 

How are they clothed ? 

Where is Juan Fernandes ? 

Where is Patagonia ? 

Of what extent? 



ANECDOTES OF ALEXANDER THE GREAT. 

1. A PRINCE, who is his own minister, and the 
only depository of his secrets, commonly leaves an ardu- 
ous task for the labour ©f his successor. This difficulty 
presented itself to Alexander, upon his ascending the 
throne of Macedonia; nor was this the only circumstance 
which rendered his situation arduous. Other competitors 
arose to share with him the -government of the kingdom ; 
but having crashed these dangerous enemies, he hastened 
into Greece to reap the fruits of his father's labours. 

% During his stay at Corinth, curiosity led him to visit 
Diogenes, the cynic. He found him basking in the sun, 
and having revealed himself to the philosopher, as the mas- 
ter of Macedon and Greece, inquired if he could do any 
thing to oblige him. u Yes" replied the philosopher, * by 
standing from between tne and the sun." Upon which 
-! he king observed to ihis attendants* ^hat if he were n% 



ALEXANDER THE GREAT. £65 

Alexander, he would choose to be Diogenes. The cynic, 
however, found in his tub that independence of mind, 
which the monarch, amidst ail his gratifications, could 
never attain. 

3. Before leaving Caira, where his impatient activity 
had been so long detained, he committed the administra- 
tion of that district to Ada, its ancient governess. The 
Persian monarch had unjustly deposed her from her au- 
thority; when, therefore, Alexander appeared in that 
province, Ada requested his assistance ; and the king 
having given her command of the whole district left three 
thousand foot and two hundred horse to support her au- 
thority. 

4. It is said that Ada would have sent to Alexander 
meats dressed in the most exquisite manner, and the most 
excellent cooks ; but the king told the queen, on this oc- 
casion that he had much better cooks himself, whom his 
governor Leonidas procured him ; one of them prepared 
him a good dinner, and the other an excellent supper, and 
these were Temperance and Exercise. On the third day 
of the voyage down the Indus to the Ocean, he received 
information, that the Oxydracians and Mallians were rais- 
ing forces to oppose him. 

5. He therefore landed, and marched his forces through 
a desert country against the latter people. The barbari- 
ans were driven from the plain ; their cities were succes- 
sively besieged and taken ; but at the storm of their cap- 
ital, a scene was transacted which indicated the temerity 
and folly of this celebrated general. The enemy having 
obtained possession of the streets of the city, the Mallians 
were compelled to betake themselves to the citadel. 

6. The fortress was defended by a thick wall, which 
was extremely lofty without, but towards the inner cir- 
cumference of an inconsiderable height. The king imme- 
diately gave orders to scale the walls, and the soldiers 
began to execute his commands ; but Alexander, impatient 
of delay, seized a ladder, and placing it against the battle- 
ment, mounted himself. The Macedonians, alarmed by 
the danger of their king followed in such numbers, that 
the ladder broke as Alexander reached the summit. 

7. Several other ladders were also broken. The king 
by these accidents was left for some moments to contend 
singly with the enemy. He killed several with hissworcL, 



Z66 ALEXANDER THE GREAT. 

and pushed others over the walls ; but the Indians from 
the adjacent towers galled him with their at rows. Per- 
ceiving that only three Macedonians had followed him, 
he threw himself, therefore, into the citadel; and Peu- 
cestas, Leonatus, and Abreas followed his example. 

8. Immediately they were attacked by the enemy : the 
king was shot in the breast with an arrow, and at length 
fell senseless upon his shield. The Macedonians had 
now burst through the gates of the place, and their first 
care was to carry off the king. They then prepared to 
revenge his death, for they had every reason to believe 
that the wound he had received was mortal. The weapon 
is said to have been extracted by Perdiccas, one of Alex- 
ander's lifeguards, who by the command of his master, 
opened the wound with his sword. 

9. The king's immediate dissolution was threatened by 
the great jgfFu sion of blood that followed. A swooning, 
however, retarded the circulation of the fluids, stopped 
the discharge of blood and saved his life. As soon as his 
health would permit, the king shewed himself to his sol- 
diers, who testified immoderate joy at his recovery. Some 
of the principal officers of the army, however, ventured to 
remonstrate with him on the imprudence of his conduct ; 
feut Alexander could no longer endure truth. 

Note. Macedonia was a province of Turkey in Europe, 
bounded on the north by Sei via, east by Romania, and the 
Archipelago, south by Livadia and west by Albania. Sa- 
lonichi, in 40° north latitude, is the capital.— Corinth, 
now called Gorame, was a celebrated city in the Morea, 
at present much decayed. It is 40 miles north west of 
Athens, in 38° north latitude. — The Indus is a great river 
of Hindoostan, which descends from the Tartarian moun» 
tains and falls into the Arabian Sea, north west of th® 
gulf of Cutch, 

Questions 

Where was Macedonia "? 

In what latitude ? 

What is the capital ? 

Where is Corinth or Gorame ? 

What is the present state of Corhitk;? 



THE COBBLER. 26? 



Where is the river Indus ? 

What is its extent ? 

£nto what sea does it discharge its waters J 



THE COBBLER.— Anonymous. 

TOUR sage and moralist can shew, 
Many misfortunes here below, 
A truth which no one ever miss'd 
Tho ? neither sage nor moralist ; 
Yet, all the troubles, notwithstanding, 
Which fate er fortitude has hand in, 
Fools to themselves will more create, 
In spite of fortune or of fate. 
Thus oft are dreaming wretches seen. 
Tortured with "vapours, and with spleen, 
Transformed (at least in their own eyes) 
To glass, or china, or goose pies. 
Others will to themselves appear 
Stone dead as WILL the conqueror, 
And all the world in vain might strive, 
To face them down that tliey're alive. 
Imaginary evils flow, 
Merely for want of real woe ; 
And when prevailing whimsies rise, 
As monstrous wild absurdities, 
Are every hour and every minute 
Found without bedlam, as within it; 
Which if you further would have shown* 
And leisure have to read — read on. 

There lived a gentleman, possessed 
Of all that mortals reckon best; 
A seat well chose in wholesome air, 
With gardens and with prospects fair $ 
His land from debt and jointure free, 
His money never in South Sea; 
His health of body firm and good, 
Tho ? pass?d the heyday of his blood ; 
His consort fair, and good, and kind ^ 
His children rising to his mind ; 
His friends ingenuous and sincere i 



268 THE COBBLER. 

His honour, nay his conscience clear. 
He wanted nought of human bliss, 
But power to taste his happiness. 

Too near alas ! this great man's hall, 
A merry cobbler had a stall ; 
An arch old wag as e'er you knew, 
With breeches red, and jerkin blue ; 
Cheerful at working, as at play, 
He sung and whistled life away ; 
When rising morning glads the sky, 
Clear as the merry lark, and high ; 
When evening shades the landscape veil, 
Late warbling as the nightingale, 
Tho' pence came slow and trade was ill* 
Yet still he sung and whistled still ; 
Tho 9 patch'd his garb and coarse his fare, 
He laughed and cast away old care. 

The rich man viewed with discontent, 
His tatter'd neighbour's merriment. 
With envygrudg'd, and pin'd to see 
A beggar pleasanter than he : 
And, by degrees, to hate began 
Th' intolerable happy man, 
Who haunted him, like any gpright, 
From morn to eve, both day and night. 
It chanc'd when once in bed he lay, 
When dreams are true, at break of day, 
He heard the cobbler at his sport, 
Amidst his music stopping short : 
Whether his morning draught be took, 
Or warming whiff of wonted smoke, 
The 'squire suspected, being shrewd, 
This silence boded him no good ; 
And 'cause he nothing saw nor heard, 
AMachiavilian plot he fear'd. 
Straight circumstances crowded plain 
To vex and plague his jealous brain; 
Trembling in panic dread he lies, 
With gaping mouth and straining eyes j 
And straining wishful both his ears,! 
He soon persuades himself he hears v 
One skip and caper up the stairs, J 
Sees the door open quick, and knew 



THE GOBBLER, m 

His dreaded foe ih red and blue. 

Who with a running jump, he thought, 

LeapM plum directly down his throat, 

Laden with tackle of his stall, 

Last, end, and hammer, strap and awl : 

No sooner down than with a jerk, 

He fell to music and to work. 

If much he griev'd our Don before, 

When but o' th' outside of his door, 

How sorely must he now molest 

When got o' th ? inside of his breast: 

The waking dreamer groans and swells 

And pangs imaginary feels ; 

He feels him when he draws his breath, 

Or tug the leather with his teeth, 

Or beat the sole, or else extend, 

His arms to th ? utmost of his end : 

Enough to crack when stretch'd so wide 

The ribs of any mortal side. 

Is there no method then to fly 

This vile intestine enemy ? 

What can be done in this condition, 

But sending for a good physician ? 

The doctor, having heard the case, 
Burst into laughter in his face ; 
Told him he need no more than rise, 
Open his windows, and his eyes, 
Whistling and stitching there to see, 
The cobbler as he us'd to be. 
Sir, — -quoth the patient, your pretences 
Shall ne'er persuade me from my senses s 
How should 1 rise ? the heavy brute 
Will hardly let me wag a foot: 
Though seeing for belief may go, 
Yet feeling is the truth you know : 
I feel him in my sides, you fop : 
Had you a cobbler in your crop, 
You scarce would fleer, as now you do, 
I think your sides would grumble too : 
Still do you laugh ? 1 tell you, Sir, 
Pd kick you soundly could I stir; 
Thou Quack, thou never hadst degree 
In either University ; 



£70 THE COBBLER. 

Thou mere licentiate, without knowledge, 

The shame and scandal of the college; 

I'll call my servants, if you stay ; 

So, doctor, scamper while you may. 

One thus dispatch'd, a second came, 

Of equal skill and greater fame ; 

Who deem'd him mad as a March hare, 

(For doctors will their thoughts declare.) 

To drive such whimsies from his pate, 

He dragg'd him to the window straight. 

But jilting fortune can devise 

To baffle and outwit the wise; 

The Cobbler e'er expos'd to view,, 

Had just pull'd off his jerkin blue, 

Not dreaming 'twould his neighbour hurt, 

To sit in Fresco in his shirt, 

Ah ! quoth the patieot, with a sigh, 

You know him not so well as I ; 

The man who down my throat has run, 

Has got a true blue jerkin on. 

In vain the doctor rav'd and tore, 

Argued and fretted, stamp'd the floor; 

Told him he might believe as well 

The giant of Pantagruel 

Did as oft break his fast or sup, 

For poach'deggs swallow windmills up ; 

Or that a man could drink the ocean,. 

As quick as patients take a potion. 

The vapor'd dotard grave and sly, 

Mistook for truth each monstrous lie* 

And drew conclusions such as these. 

Resistless from the premises. 

I hope, my friend s> you'll grant me adi y 
A windmill's bigger than a stall ; 
And since a man did drink the sea up r 
As easily as maids sip tea up, 
Why should you then still doubt my story. 
With all these stubborn facts before you. 
Thus ev'ry thing his friends could say, 
The more confirm'd him in his way ; 
Further convinc'd by what they tell, 
5 Twas certain though impossible. 

Now worse and worse his piteous siaia 



THE COBBLER, Sfl 

Was grown, and almost desperate^ 
Yet still the utmost bent to try, 
Without more help he would not die. 
An old physician sly ar?d shrewd, 
With management of face endued, 
Heard all his tale; and ask'd with care, 
How long the cobbler had been there ? 
Noted distinctly what he said, 
Rais'd up his eyes and shook his head, 
And grave accosts him, on this fashion, 
After mature deliberation, 
With serious and important face, 
Sir, yours is an uncommon case ; 
Tho' I've read Galen's Latin o'er, 
I never met with it before ; 
Nor have 1 found the like disease 
In stories of Hippocrates. 
Then, after a convenient stay— 

« Sir, if prescription you'll obey, 

My life for yours. 1'il bet you free 
From this same two legg'd tympany. 
'Tis true, you're gone beyond the cure 
Of fam'd worm powder JV John Moore ; 
But then you know your throat is wide, 
And scarcely clos'd since it was tried ; 
The same way he got in, 'tis plain, 
There's room to bring him back again ; 
I'll bring the forked worm away 
Without a Dysenteria; 
Emetics strong will do the feat 
If vaken quantum mjjicit ; 
I'll see myself the proper dose, 
And then narcotics to compose. 
The wretch, though languishing and weak, 
Reviv'd already by the Greek, 
Cries, what so learn'd a man as yon 
Prescribes, dear doctor, that I'll do. 
The vomit speedily was got, 
The cobbler sent for to the spot, 
And taught to manage the deceit 
And not his doublet to forget. 
24 



} 



9SI THE COBBLER. 

But first the operator wise, 
Over the sight a bandage ties, 
For vomits always strain the eyes. 
Courage ! I'll make you disembogue, 
Spite of his teeth, th' unlucky rogue ; 
I'll drench the rascal, never fear, 
And bring him up or drown him there. 
Warm water down he makes him pour, 
Till his stretchM sides could hold nc more.: 
Which doubly swoln as you may think, 
Both with the cobbler and the drink, 
What they receiv'd against the grain, 
Was paid with interest back again. 
Here come his tools, he can't be long, 
Without his hammer and his thong. 
The cobbler humour'd what was spoke, 
And gravely carried on the joke: 
As he heard nam'd each single matter. 
He chuck'd it souse into. the water : » 
And then not to be seen as yet, 
.Behind the door made his retreat. 
The sick n;an now takes breath a while, 
Strength to recruit for further toil : 
Unblinded, he with jovful eyes, 
The tackle floating there espies, 
Fully convinc'd within his mind 
The cobbler could not stay behind, 
Who to the alehouse still would go, 
Whene'er he wanted work to do : 
.Nor could he like his present place, 
He ne'er lov'd water in his days. 
At length he takes another bout, 
Enough to turn him inside out; 
With vehemence so sore he strains, 
As would have split another's brains, 
Ah ! here he comes with bristled hair; 
And truth it was, for he was there, 
And, like a rude, ill manner'd clown, 
Kick'd with his foot the vomit down. 
The patient now grown wond'rous light 
Whipp'd oft the napkin from his sight, 
Briskly rais'd up his head, and knew 
The Breeches red, the Jerkin bine; 



PHARSALIA, 

And sinil'd to hear him grumbling say, 
As down the stairs he run his way, 
He'd ne'er set foot within his door, 
And jump down open throats no more ; 
No ; while he liv'd he'd ne'er again 
Run, like a fox, down the red lane. 

Oar patient thus, his inmate gone, 
Cur'd of the crotchets in his crown, 
Joyful his gratitude expresses, 
With thousand thanks, and hundred pieces ;. 
And thus with much of pain and cost, 
Regained the health he never lost. 



BATTLE OF PHARSALIA AND DEATH OF 
POMPEY. 

f. POMPEY'S officers, being much elated with their 
Tate victory, were continually soliciting their general to 
bring them to battle ; they presumed to tax the purity of 
their leader's motives for procrastination. Confident of 
victory, they divided all the places in government among 
each other, and portioned out the lands of those whom, 
in imagination, they had already vanquished. 

2. Nor did revenge less employ their thoughts, than 
avarice and ambition. The proscription was actually 
drawn up, not for the condemnation of individuals, but 
of whole ranks of the enemy ; it was even proposed, that 
all the senators in Pompey's army should be appointed 
judges over such as had either actually opposed, or, by 
neutrality, had failed to assist their party. 

S. Pompey, thus assailed by men of weak heads and 
eager expectations, and incessantly teazed with importu- 
nities to engage, found himself too irresolute to oppose 
their solicitations; and; therefore, renouncing his own 
judgment, in compliance with those about him, he gave up 
all schemes of prudence for those dictated by avarice and 
passion. Advancing into Thessaly, he encamped upon 
the plains of Pharsalia, where he was joined by Scipio, 
his lieutenant, with the troops under his command. 

4. There he awaited the coming up of his rival, resolv- 
ed upon deciding the fate of the empire without further 



&T4 PHARSALIA. 

delay. Caesar had for some time been- sounding the in- 
clinations of his legions, and providing for their safety in 
case of miscarriage ; but at length, finding them resolute 
and unanimous, he led them towards the plains of Phar- 
salia, where Pompey was encamped. The approach of 
these two great armies, composed of the best and bravest 
troops in the world, together with the greatness of the 
prize for which they contended, filled all minds with 
anxiety, though with different expectations. 

5. Pompey's army turned all their thoughts to the en- 
joyment of the victory; Caesar's, with more judgment, 
considered only the means of obtaining it : Pompey's ar- 
my depended upon their numbers, and their different ge- 
nerals ; Caesar's, upon their own discipline, and the 
conduct of their single commander; Pompey's partisans 
hoped much from the justice of their cause ; Caesar's, al- 
leged the frequent and unavailing proposals which they 
jhad made for peace. 

6. Thus the vie^s, hopes, and motives of both seemed 
different, but their animosity and ambition were the same. 
Caesar, who was generally foremost in offering battle, led 
uut his army in array to meet the enemy ; but Pompey, 
either suspecting his troops, or dreading the event, still 
kept his advantageous situation. Caesar, being unwilling 
to make an attack at a disadvantage, resolved to decamp 
the next day, in expectation, that as his enemy would 

^notfail of following him, he might find some happier op- 
portunity of coming to an engagement. 

7. Accordingly, the order for march was given, and the 
tents struck, when intelligence was brought him that 
Pompey's army had quitted their entrenchments, and had 
advanced farther into the plain than usual. This was 
the juncture that Caesar had long wished for in vain, and 
tried to hasten : whereupon causing his troops, that were 
upon the march, to halt, with a countenance of joy he in- 
formed them, that the happy time was at last come, which 
was to crown their glory, and terminate their fatigues. 

8. He then drew up his men in order, and advanced 
towards the place of battle. His forces, however, were 
much inferior to those of Pompey, whose army amounted 
to 45,000 foot, and 7,000 horse. This disproportion, par- 
ticularly in cavalry, had filled the latter with some degree 
of apprehension ; wherefore, he had some time before 



PHARSALIA, «gft 

picked out the strongest and ablest of his soldiers, and ac- 
customed them to fight between the ranks of his cavalry, 
in order to'suppiy the deficiency of their numbers. 

9/ Pompey on the other hand, was too confident of 
success ; he boasted in council, that he could put Cae- 
sar's legions to flight, without striking aVmgle blow, pre- 
suming, that as soon as the armies formed, his cavalry, 
on whom he chiefly relied, would out flank and surround 
the enemy. Labienus commended this scheme of Pom- 
pey ; and to increase the confidence of the army still 
more, he took an oath, in which the rest followed him, 
never to return to the camp but with victory. 

10 In this disposition, and under these advantageous 
impressions, the troops were led to battle. Pompey drew 
up his men with skill and judgment ; in the centre, and 
on the flanks, he placed all his veterans and distributed 
his new raised troops between the wings and the main bo- 
dy. The Syrian legions were placed in the Centre, un- 
der the command of Scipio; the Spaniards, on whom he 
greatly relied, were on the right, under Domitius Aeno- 
barbus ; and on the left, were stationed the two legions, 
which Caesar had restored in the beginning of the war, 
led on by Pompey himself; because from thence he in- 
tended to make the principal attack; and for the same 
reason he had assembled there all his horse, slingers and 
archers, of whom his riaht wing:, being: covered by the ri- 
ver Enipeus, stood in no need. 

11. Caesar likewise divided his armv into three bodies, 
under three commanders; Domitius Calvinus being 
placed in the centre, and Mark Anthony on the left, 
while he led on the right wing, which was to op- 
pose the left commaaded by Pompey. As he observed the 
enemy's numerous cavalry all drawn to one spot, he 
guessed at Pompey's intention; to obviate which, he 
made a draft of six cohorts from his rear line, and form- 
ed them into a separate bod v. 

12. They were then concealed behind his right wing, 
with instructions not to throw their javelins at a distance, 
but to keep them in their hands, and to push them directly 
into the faces and eyes of the horsemen, who bei-g com- 
posed of the younger part of the Roman nobility, valued 
themselves upon their beaut jr, and dreaded a sear in the 
face more than a wound in the body. 

&4* 



276 PKARSALM, 

13. He, lastly, placed his small body efcavalrysoas tV 
cover the right of his favourite tenth legion, ordering his 
right line not to march till they had received the signal 
from him. And now, the fate of the empire of Rome was 
to be decided by the greatest generals,, the bravest officers, 
and the most expert troops, that the world had ever seen. 
Almost every private man in both armies, was capable of 
performing the duty of a commander, and each seemed 
inspired with a resolution to conquer or die. 

14. As the armies approached, the two generals went 
from rank to rank encouraging their men, raising their 
hopes, and obviating their doubts. Pompey represented 
io his men, that the glorious occasion which they had 
earnestly solicited him to grant, was now before them ; 
*« and indeed, 5 ' cried he, u what advantage can you wish 
over an enemy, that you are not row possessed of? 

15. "Your numbers, your vigour, a late victory, all 
assure a speedy and easy conquest over those harrassed 
and broken troops, composed of men worn out with age, 
and imprest with the terrors of a recent defeat ; but there 
is still a stroiige r bulwark for our protection than the su- 
periority of our stiength — the justice of our cause. You 
are engaged in the defence of liberty and of your country t 

16. •' You are supported by its laws and followed by its 
magistrates : You have the w orid, spectators of your con- 
duct, .and wishing you success : on the contrary, he whom 
you oppose, is a robber and a traitor to his country, and 
almost already sunk with the consciousness of his crimes, 
as well as the bad success of his arms. Show, then, on 
this- occasion, all that ardour and detestation of tyranny 
that should animate Romans, and do justice to mankind." 

17. Caesar, for his part, exhibited to his men that steady 
serenity for which he was so much admired in the midst 
of danger. He insisted on nothing so strongly to his sol- 
diers, as his frequent a~hd unsuccessful endeavours fofc 
peace. He talked with honor of the blood he was about 
to shed, and plead only the necessity that urged him to 
the deed. He deplored the many brave men that were to 
lull on both sides, and the wounds of his country, who- 
ever should prove victorious. 

18 His soldiers answered his speech with looks of ar- 
dour and impatience, on observing which, he gave the sig- 
lai to charge, The word on Pompey Yside was, " Her^ 



FHARSALIA. £7T 

Ie.s the invincible ;'* that on Caesar's, " Venus the victori- 
ous." Pootpe^ ordered his men to receive the first shock 
with ofl* moving out of their places, expecting the enemy s 
ranks would be thrown into confusion by their motion. 
Caesar's solUers were now rushing on with their usual 
impetuosity, when, perceiving the enemy motionless, 
they stopped short, as if by general consent, and halted 
in midst of their career. 

19 A terrible pause ensued, in which both armies 
continued to gaze on each other with mutual terror and 
dreadful serenity ; at length, Caesar's men, having taken 
breath, ran furiously on the enemy, first discharging their 
javelins, and then drawing their swords. The same 
method was observed by Pompey's troops, who as firmly 
resisted the attack. His cavalry, also, were ordered to 
charge at the very outset, which, with the multitude of 
archers and slingers. soon obliged Caesar's men to give 
ground, and throw themselves, as he had foreseen, upon 
the Hank of his army. 

20. Caesar immediately ordered the si* cohorts, that 
were placed as a reinforcement, to advance ; and re- 
peated his orders, to strike at the enemy's faces. This 
had the desired effect; the cavalry, who thought them- 
selves sure of victory, received an immediate check ; the 
unusual method of fighting pursued by the cohorts, their 
aiming entirely at the visages of the assailants, contnbu^ 
ted to intimidate the enemy so much, that instead of de- 
fending their persons, their only endeavour was to save 
their faces. 

21. A total rout ensued of their whole body, which flew,. 
in great disorder to the neighbouring mountains, while 
the archers and slingers, who were thus abandoned, were 
cut to pieces. Caesar now commanded the cohorts to 
pursue their success, and advancing, charged Pompey's 
troops upon the flank ; this charge the enemy withstood 
for some time with great bravery, till he brought up this 
third line, which had not yet engaged. Pompey's infan- 
try being thus doubly attacked in front by fresh troops, 
and in the rear by the victorious cohorts, could no longer 
resist but fled to their camps. 

22. The flight begaa among the auxiliaries, though 
Pompey's right wing still valiantly maintained their 
ground. Caesar, however, being now certain of victory, 



Sr8 PHARSALIA. 

with his usual clemency, cne-i out to. pursue the stran- 
gers, but to spare the Romans ; upon which they all laid 
down their arms and received quarter. The battle had 
now lasted from break of day till noon, the weather being 
extreme! j hot ; nevertheless, the conquerors did not re- 
mit their ardour, being encouraged oy the example of 
their general, who thought hi? victory not complete till 
he was master of his opponent's camp. 

23. Accordingly, marching on foot at the head of his 
troops, he called upon them to follow, and strike the 
decisive blow. The cohorts, which were left'to defend the 
camp, for some time made a formidable resistance; par- 
ti- ujarly a great number of Thracians and of other bar- 
barous nations, who were appointed for its defence ; but 
nothing could resist the ardour of Caesar's victorious 
army ; the camp and trenches were at last evacuated, 
and the survivors escaped to the mountains. 

24. Caesar, seeing the field and camp strewed with his 
fallen countrymen, was deeply affected at so melancholy 
a spectacle, and exclaimed, as if by way of justification, 
" They would have it ^o." Upon entering the enemy's 
camp, every object presented fresh instances of the blind 
presumption aiui madness of his adversaries ; on all sides 
we?e to be seen tents covered with ivy and branches of 
myrtle, couches covered with purple, and side-boards 
loaded with plate. 

25 Every thing, in short, evinced the most refined 
luxury, and seemed rather preparative for a banquet, 
or the rejoicing for a victory, than the dispositions for a 
battle. Such a rich assemblage of plunder might have 
been able to engage the attention of any troops but Cae- 
sar's; he, however, would not permit them to pursue 
any other objects than their enemies, till they were en- 
tirely subdued. 

26. A considerable body of Pompey's army having 
rallied on the adjacent mountains, Caesar began to en- 
close them by a circumvaliatiou : but they quickly aban- 
doned a post which was not tenable for want of water, 
and endeavoured, to reach the city of Larissa. Caesar, 
however, leading a part of his army by a shorter way, 
intercepted their retreat, and obliged these unhappy fu- 
gitives once more to seek protection from a mountain 
washed by a rivuiet which supplied them with water. 



PHARSALIA. £79* 

27. The victor's troops were almost spent, and ready 
to faint with incessant toil since morning, yet he prevail- 
ed on them again to renew their labours, and to cut off 
the rivulet that supplied the fugitives ; who, thus deprived 
of all hopes of success or subsistence, sent deputies with 
an offer of surrendering at discretion. During this inter- 
val of negotiation, a few senators, who were among them, 
took the advantage of the night to escape ; and the rest, 
next morning, gave up their arms, and experienced the 
conqueror's clemency. 

£8. Thus Caesar, by his conduct, gained the most 
eotnplete victory in the annals of history, and by hi&- 
clemency after the battle, in some measure seems to have 
deserved it. His loss amounted only to £G0 men ; that 
of Pompey to 15000, as well Romans as Auxiliaries ; 
£4000 men surrendered themselves prisoners of war,., 
and the greatest part of which entered into Caesar V 
army. 

29. As to the senators and Roman knights who fell 
into his hands, Kegenerously gave them liberty to retire 
wherever they pleased ; and the letters wh'Va he had 
received from several persons who wished to become neu- 
tral, he committed to the flames v/uhout reading thena^ 
as Pompey had done on a former occasion. Thus hav- 
ing performed all the duties of a general and statesman, 
he sent for the legions which had passed the night in the 
eamp, in order to relieve those who had followed him in 
the pursuit ; and being determined to follow Pompey, 
began his march and arrived the same day at Larissa. 

30. The courage and conduct for which Pompey had 
been so long and justly celebrated, seems wholly to have 
forsaken him in this trying crisis. When he saw his 
cavalry routed, on which he had placed his principal de- 
pendence, he appeared bereft of reason. Instead of think- 
ing how to remedy this disorder, by rallying his tiring 
troops, or by opposing fresh men to oppose the progress 
of the enemy, he returned to the camp, and in his tent 
awaited the issue of an event, which it was his duty to 
direct, not to follow. 

31. There he remained for some moments without 
speaking, till being told the camp was attacked* * 6 What/' 
said he, " are we pursued to our xevy entrenchments ?" 
and immediately quitting his armour for a habit more 



280 PHARSALIA. 

suited to his circumstances, he fled on horseback to 
Larissa ; from whence, perceiving he was not pursued 7 , 
he slackened his pace, giving way to all the agonising 
reflections which the melancholy reverse of his fortune 
must naturally suggest. 

32. In this forlorn condition he passed along the vale 
ef Tempe, and pursuing the course of the river Peneus, 
at last arrived at a fisherman's hut, in which he passed 
the night. From thence he went on board a little bark, 
and keeping along the sea shore, he descried a ship of 
some burthen preparing to sail, in which he embarked, 
and landed at Amphipolis; where finding his affairs des- 
perate, he steered to Lesbos, to take in hi* wife Cornelia, 
whom he had left there at a distance from the theatre of 
war. 

33. She, who had long flattered herself with the hopes 
©[victory, felt *he reverse of her fortune in an agony of 
distress. — Being desired by the messenger, whose tears, 
more than words, proclaimed the greatness of her mis- 
fortunes, to hasten, if she expected to see Pompey, with: 
but one ship, and even that not his own ; her grief which 
before was violent, became insupportable : she fainted 
away, and lay a considerable time without any signs of 
life. At length recovering herself, and reflecting it was 
now no time for vain lamentations, she ran quite through 
the city to the sea-side. 

34. Pompey received her without speaking a word, 
and for some time supported her in his arms in silent an- 
guish. When they found words for their distress, Cor- 
nelia imputed to herself a part of the miseries that were 
come upon them, and instanced many former misfortunes 
of her life. Pompey endeavoured to comfort her, by rep- 
resenting the uncertainty of human affairs and from his 
present unexpected wretchedness, teaching her to hope 
fords unexpected a turn of good fortune. 

35. In the mean time, the people ol the island, who had 
great obligations to Pompey, gathered around, inviting 
them into their city. Pompey. however, declined their invi- 
tation, and even advised them to submit to the conqueror. 
" Be under no apprehensions, 95 cried he," C esar may be 
my enemy, but still let me acknowledge his moderation 
and humanity." Cratippus, the Greek philosopher, also 



THARSALIA, 281 

$&me to pay his respects. Pompey, as is too frequent with, 
the unfortunate, complained to him of Providence. 

36. Cratippus wisely declined entering deeply into the 
argument, rather satisfied with supplying new motives 
to hope than combating the present impiety of his despair* 
Having taken in Cornelia, he continued his course, steer- 
ing to the south east ; and after touching a few ports ia 
his way, came to Rhodes, where he met with an inhospi- 
table reception ; from thence he proceeded to Atillia, 
where he was joined by some soldiers and ships of war. 

37. However, these were nothing against the power of 
his rival, from the activity of whose pursuit he was ia 
continual apprehension. His only hopes, therefore, lay 
in the assistance of the 'kin^s who were in his alliance, 
and from these only he could expect security and protec- 
tion. He was himself inclined to claim the assistance of 
the Parthians ; others proposed Juba, king of Nurmdia; 
but he was at last prevailed upon to apply to Piolerny, 
king of Egypt, to whose father Pompey had been a con- 
siderable benefactor. 

38. Accordingly, leaving Ciiicia, he steered for the king- 
dom of Egypt, and when in view of the coast of that 
country he sent to implore protection and safety. Ptole- 
my was a minor and both he and his kingdom were under 
the direction of Photioius, an eunuch, and Theodotus, 
a master of rhetoric. Before these wretches, Pompey's 
request was argued ;— before such mean and mercenary 

(persons, was to be determined the fate of him, who but a 
ew days before, had given law to kingdoms. 

39. The opinions of the council were divided ; grati- 
tude and pity inclined some to receive him ; while others 
more obdurate or timorous, were for denying him entrance 
into the kingdom. At length, Theodotus, with a cruel 
policy, maintained that both proposals were equally dan- 
gerous ; that to admit him, was to make Pompey their 
master, which would draw on them Caesar's resentment ; 
and that, by not receiving him, they offended the one, 
without obliging the other. 

40. In his opinion, the only expedient left was to per- 
mit him to land, and then to kill him ; this would at once 
oblige Caesar, and rid them of all apprehensions from 
Pompey's resentment ; " for" concluded he, with a vulgar 
2h*d malicious joke, " dead dogs can never bite.'^ This 



^fe fHARSALIA. 

advice prevailing, Achillas, commander of the forces and 
Septimius, by birth a Roman, and who had formerly been 
a centurion in Pompey 's army, were appointed to carry 
it into execution. 

41. Accordingly, being attended by three or four more, 
they went inroa little bar k, and row<ed towards Pompey's 
ship, which lay about a mile from the shore. When 
Pompey and his friends saw the boat moving from the 
shore, they bt j gan to wonder at the meanness of the pre- 
parations to receive them, and some even ventured to sus- 
pect the intentions ot the Egyptian court. But before 
any thing could be determined, Achillas had reached the 
ship's side, and in the Greek language welcomed him to 
Egypt. 

42. He then invited him into the boat, alleging, that 
the shallows prevented larger vessels from coming to re- 
ceive him. Pompey, after having taken an affectionate 
leave of Cornelia, repeating two verses of Sophocles, 
which import, * c that he who trusts his freedom to a ty- 
rant, from that moment becomes a slave/' gave his hand 
to Achillas, and stepped into the bark, with only two at- 
tendants of his own. 

43. They had now rowed from the ship a considerable 
distance, and as during that tim« they ail kept a profound 
silence, Pompey, willing to begin the discourse, accost- 
ed Septimius, whose face he recollected. " Methinks, 
friend, ' said he, " that you and I were once fellow sol- 
diers* together." Septimius gave only a nod with his 
head, without uttering a word, or instancing the least ci- 
vility. Pompey, therefore, took out a paper, on which he 
had minuted a speech he intended to make to the king, 
and began reading it. 

44. In this manner they approached the shore; and 
Cornelia, whose concern had not suffered her to lose sight 
of her husband, began to conceive hope, when she per- 
ceived the people on the strand crowding down along the 
coasts, as it anxious to receive him. But her hopes were 
soon destroyed ; for that instant, as Pompey rose, sup- 
porting himself upon his freed man's arm, Septimius stab- 
bed him in the back, and was instantly seconded bj 
Achillas. 

45. Pompey, perceiving his death inevitable, disposed 
kittiseif to meet it with decency, and, covering his face 



PHARSALXA.— CAESAR. 233 

'with his robe, in silence resigned himself to his fate. At 
this horrid sight, Cornelia shrieked so loud as to be heard 
on shore; but the danger she was in did not allow the 
mariners time to look on; they immediately set sail, and 
the wind proving favourable, they fortunately escaped th% 
pursuit of the Egyptian galiies. 

46. Pompey's murderers having cut offhis head caused 
it to be embalmed, the better to preserve its features, de- 
signing it for a present to Caesar. The body was thrown 
naked on the strand, and abandoned to evary insult- 
However, his faithful freedman Philip, watched it with a 
fond attachment, and when the crowd was dispersed, he 
washed it in the sea, and perceiving the wreck of a fishing 
boat, he composed a pile to burn it. 

47. While thus piously employed, he was accosted by 
an old Roman soldier, who had served under Ponipey in 
his youth; "Who art thou," said he, that art making 
these humble preparations for Pompey's funeral ?" Philip 
having answered that he was one of his freedmen, " Alas/' 
replied the soldier, " permit me to share in this honour : 
among all the miseries of my exile, it will be my last sad 
comfort, that 1 have been able to assist at the funeral of 
my old commander, and touch the body of the bravest ge- 
neral that ever Rome produced." 

48. They now joined in giving the corpse the last rites, 
and collecting the ashes, buried them under a little rising 
earth, scraped together with their hands, over which was 
afterwards placed the following inscription : " He, whose 
merits deserve a temple, can now scarce find a tomb." 

49. Note. Thessaly, now called Jannaor Janno, is a 
territory of Macedonia, in European Turkey. — Syria, or 
Suristan, is a province of Turkey in Asia ; its capital is 
Damascus. — Numidia, an ancient kingdom of Africa, is 
on the south coast of the Mediterranean, opposite the isl- 
and of Sardinia, in a medium latitude of 36° north. 

50. Caesar was descended (if we may credit the ac- 
count of the ancient writers) from Julius, the son of 
j^Eneas, When he reached his 15th year, he lost his 
father, and the year after he was made a priest of Jupiter. 
Sylla was aware of his ambition, and endeavoured to re- 
move hirn ; but Caesar understood his intentions, and to 
avoid discovery, changed every day his lodgings. lie 

25 



284 PHARSALIA.—CAESAR. 

was received into Sylla's friendship some time after ; and 
the dictator told those who solicited the advancement of 
young Caesar, thart they were warm in the interest of a 
man, who would prove, someday or other, the ruin of 
their country and of their liberty. 

51. When Caesar went to finish his studiesat Rhodes, 
under Apollonius Molo, he was seized by pirates, who 
offered him his liberty for thirty talents. He gave them 
forty, and threatened to revenge their insults ; and he 
was no sooner out of their power, than he armed a ship, 
pursued them, and crucified them all. His eloquence 
procured him friends at Rome ; and the generous manner 
in which he lived, equally served to promote his interest. 

52. He obtained the office of high priest at the death 
of Metellus ; and after he had passed through the infe- 
rior employments of the state, he was appointed over 
Spain, where he signalized himself by his valour and in- 
trigues. At his return to Rome, he was made consul, 
and soon after he effected a reconciliation between Crassus 
and Pompey. He was appointed for the space of five 
years over the Gauls, by the interest of Pompey, to whom 
he had given his daughter Julia in marriage. 

53. Here he enlarged the boundaries of the Roman 
empire by conquest, and invaded Britain, which was then 
unknown to the Roman people. He checked the Ger- 
mans, and soon after had his government over Gaul pro- 
longed to five other years, by means of his friends at 
Rome. The death of Julia and of Crassus, the corrupted 
state of the Roman senate, and the ambition of Caesar 
and Pompey, soon became the causes of a civil war. 

54. Neither of these celebrated Romans would suffer a 
superior, and the smallest matters were sufficient ground 
for unsheathing the sword. Caesar's petitions were re- 
ceived with coldness or indifference by the senate; and 
by the influence of Pompey, a decree was passed to strip 
him of his power. Anthony who approved it as tribune, 
fled to Caesar's camp with the news; and the ambitious 
general no sooner heard this, than he made it a plea of 
resistance. 

55. On pretence of avenging the violence which had 
been offered to the sacred office of tribune in the person 
of Anthony, he crossed the Rubicon, which was the boun- 
dary of his province. The passage of the Rubicon was a 



HANNIBAL. 285 

declaration of war, and Caesar entered Italy, sword in 
hand. Upon this Pompey, and all the friends of liberty, 
left Rome, and retired to Dvrrachium ; and Caesar after 
he had subdued all Italy in 60 days, entered Rome, and 
provided himself with money from the public treasury. 

56. He went to Spain, where he conquered the parti- 
sans of Pompey, under Africanus and Varro ; and, on his 
return to Rome, was declared dictator, and soon after 
consul. He engaged and totally defeated the army of 
Pompey, 48 years before Christ; four years after which, 
in the fifty sixth year of his age, he was assassinated in 
the senate house. 

Questions, 

Where is Thessaly, or Janna ? 

Where is Syria, or Suristan? 

What is its capital ? 

Where is Numidea? 

In what latitude ? 

What island lies opposite Numidea? 



BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF HANNIBAL. 

— Kingston* 

1. HANNIBAL, a celebrated Carthaginian ge- 
neral, was son of Amilcar. He was educated in his fa- 
ther's camp, and inured from his early years to the la- 
bours of the field. He passed into Spain when nine 
years old, and, at the request of his father, took a solemn 
oath he never would be at peace with the Romans. 

2. After his father's death he was appointed over the 
cavalry in Spain ; and some time after upon the death 
of Asdrubal, he was invested with the command of all 
the armies of Carthage, though yet in the 24th year of 
his age. In three years of continual success, he subdued 
all the nations of Spain which opposed the Carthaginian 
power, and took Saguntum after a siege of eight months. 

S. The city was in alliance with the Romans, and its 
fall was the cause of the second Pumc war, which Han- 
nibal prepared to support with all the courage an 1 pru- 



286 HANNIBAL. 

dence of a consummate general. He levied three large 
armies, one of which he sent to Africa, he left another in 
Spain, and marched at the head of the third towards 
Italy. The number of his army has been variously 
stated ; undoubtedly it was very large. 

4. He came to the Alps which were deemed almost 
inaccessible and had never been passed over before him 
except by Hercules, and after much trouble gained the 
top in nine days. He conquered the uncivilized inhabi- 
tants that opposed his passage, and after the amazing 
loss oi 30,000 men, made his way so easy by softening 
the rocks with fire and vinegar, that even his armed ele- 
phants descended the mountains without danger or diffi- 
culty, where a man disencumbered of his arms could not 
walk before in safety. 

5. He was opposed by the Romans as soon as he en- 
tered Italy ; and after he had defeated Scipio and Sem- 
pronius, near the Rhone, the Po, and the Tiebia, he 
crossed the Appenines and invaded Etruria. He defeat- 
ed the army of the consul Flaminius, and soon after met 
the two r .;:)suls Terentius and Aemilius at Cannse. His 
army consisted of 40,000 foot and 10,080 horse, when 
he engaged the Romans at the celebrated battle of 
Cannse. 

6. The slaughter was so great, that no less than 40,000 
Romans were killed, and the conqueror made a bridge 
of the dead bodies ; and as a sign of his victory, he sent to 
Carthage three bushels of gold rings which had been taken 
from 5630 Roman knights slain in the battle. Had 
Hannibal, immediately after the battle, marched his army 
to the gates of Borne, it must have yielded amidst the 
general consternation, if we believe the opinions of some 
writers; but his delay gave the enemy spirit and bold- 
Mess. 

7. When at last he approached the watts, he was in- 
formed that the piece of ground on which his army theft 
stood, was selling at a high price in the Roman forum. 
After hovering for some time round the city he retired 
to Capua, where the Carthaginian soldiers soon forgot to 
conquer, in the pleasures and riots of this city. From 
that circumstance it has been said, and with propriety, 
that Capua was a Cannse to Hannibal. 

8. After the battle of Cannse, the Romans became 



HANNIBAL. 287 

more cautious, and when the dictator Fabius Maximus 
had defied the artifice as well as the valour of Hannibal, 
they began to look for better times. Marcellus, who suc- 
ceeded Fabius in the field, first taught the Romans that 
Hannibal was not invincible. After many important de- 
bates in the senate, it was decreed that war should be 
carried into Africa, to remove Hannibal from the gates 
of Rome; and Scipio who was the first proposer of the 
plan, was empowered to put it into execution. 

9. When Carthage saw the enemy on her coasts, she 
recalled Hannibal from Ital y ; and that great general is 
said to have left with tears in his eyes, a country, which 
during sixteen years he had kept under continual alarms, 
and which he could almost call hi^own. He and Scipio 
met near Carthage, and after a parley, in which neither 
could give the preference to his enemy, they determined 
to come to a general engagement. 

10. The battle was fought near Zama; Scipio made a 
great slaughter of the enemy ; 20,000 were killed, and 
the same number made prisoners. Hannibal, after he 
had lost the day, fled to Adrumetum. Soon after this 
decisive battle the Romans granted peace to Carthage, on 
hard conditions ; and afterwards Hannibal, who wasjea- 
lousand apprehensive of the Roman power, fled toSyriato 
king Antiochus, whom he advised to make war against 
Rome, and lead an army into the heart of Italy. 

11. Antiochus distrusted the fidelity of Hannibal, and 
was captured by the Romans, who granted him peace on 
conc4ition of his delivering their mortal enemy into their 
hands. Hannibal, who was apprised of this, left the 
court of Antiochus, and fled to Prusias, king of Byth:- 
nia. He encouraged him to declare war against Rome, 
and even assisted him in weakening the power of Eume- 
nes, king of Pergamus, who was in alliance with the Ro- 
mans. 

12. The senate received intelligence that Hannibal was 
in Bythinia, and immediately sent ambassadors, among 
whom was Flaminius, to demand him of Prusias. The 
king was unwilling to betray Hannibal, and violate the 
laws of hospitality, but at the same time he dreaded the 
power of Rome. Hannibal extricated Kim from his em- 
barrassment, and when he heard that his house was be- 
sieged on everv side, and all means of escape fruitl 

25* 



£83 ETERNITY OF THE SUPREME" BEING.. 

he took a dose of poison, which he always carried with, 
him in a ring on his finger; which caused his death, 182 
years before Christ, in the 70th year of his age* 

Note. Scipio was a renowned Roman general eminent 
for his purity of character and generous behaviour to 
prisoners. — Carthage was a famous city of antiquity ; the 
ruins of which are to be seen on the coast of the Mediter- 
ranean, ten miles north east of Tunis, in 37° north lati- 
tude. 

Questions. 

For what was Scipio eminent ? 

"Where was ancient Carthage ? 

In what direction from Tunis ? 

In what latitude ? 

When was Carthage destroyed ? ? a • c n a 

My whom ? 5 See sle S e of Cartha § e > 



ON THE ETERNITY OF THE SUPREME BEING. 

— Smart. 

HAIL, wondrous Being, who in power supreme 
Exists from everlasting ! whose great name 
Deep in the human heart, and every atom 
The earth, or air, or azure main contains, 
In undecypher'd characters is wrote — 
Incomprehensible ! — O what can words, 
The weak interpreters of mortal thoughts 
Or what can thoughts (though void of wing they rove 
Through the vast concave of the etherial round) 
If to the Heav'n of Heav'ns they wing their way 
Adventurous, like the birds of night they're lost, 
And deluged in the flood of dazzling day. 

May then the youthful, uninspired bard 
Presume to hymn th 9 Eternal ? may he soar 
Where Seraph and where Cherubim on high 
Resound the unceasing plaudits, and with them 
In the grand chorus mix his feeble voice ? 

He may — if thou, who from the witless ba&e 



ETERNITY OF THE SUPREME BEING. £89 

Ordainest honour, glory, strength, and praise, 
Uplift the unpinioned muse, and deign'st to assist, 
Great Poet of the universe! his song. 

Before this earthly planet wound her course 
Round light's perennial fountain; before light 
Herself ? gan shine, and at the inspiring word 
Shot*to existence in a blaze of day ; 
Before "the Morning Stars together sang," 
And hailed Thee, Architect of countless worlds 
Thou art — All glorious, All beneficent, 
All wisdom and omnipotence Thou art. 

But is the era of creation fix'd 
At when these worlds began ? could aught retard 
Goodness, that knows no bounds from blessing ever 
Or keep th 9 immense Artificer in sloth'? 
A vaunt the dust-directed, crawling thought, 
That Puissance immeasurably vast, 
And bounty inconceivable, could rest 
Content, exhausted with one week of action! 
No — in th' exertion of thy righteous power, 
Ten thousand times more active than the sun, 
Thou reign'd, and with a mighty hand compos'cf 
Systems innumerable, matchless all, 
All stamped with thine uncounterfeited seal 
But yet (if still to more stupendous heights 
The muse unblamed her aching sense may strain) 
Perhaps wrapt up in contemplation deep, 
The best of Beings on the noblest theme 
Might ruminate at leisure, scope immense ! 
Th ? Eternal Power and Godhead to explore,* 
And with itself th' omniscient mind replete. 
This were enough to fil 1 the bou ndless All. 
This were a Sabbath worthy the Supreme ! 
Perhaps enthroned amidst a choicer few, 
Of spirits inferior, he might greatly plan 
The two prime Pillars of the Universe, 
Creation and Redemption — and awhile 
Pause — with the grand presentiments of glory, 
Perhaps — but all's conjecture here below, 
All ignorance, and &dt--pluBi*d vanity — 
O Thou, whose ways to wonder at ? s distrust, 
Whom to describe ? s presumption (all we can, 
And all we may,) be glorified, be prais'd. 



S9§ ETERNITY OF THE SUPREME BEING. 

A day shall come, when all this earth shall perish, 
Nor leave behind e'en Chaos ; it shall come, 
When all the armies of the elements 
Shall war against themselves, and mutual rage, 
To make perdition triumph ; it shall come, 
When the capacious atmosphere above 
Shall in sulphureous thunders groan and die ; 
And vanish into void ; the earth beneath 
&hall fever to the centre, and devour 
The enormous blaze of the destructive flames. 
Ye rocks that mock the raving of the floods, 
And proudly frown upon th' impatient deep, 
Where is your grandeur now? Ye foaming waves, 
That all along th' immense Atlantic roar, 
In vain ye swell ; will a few drops suffice 
To quench the inextinguishable fire? 
Ye mountains, on whose cloud-crown'd top the cedars 
Are lessened into shrubs, magaific piles, 
That prop the painted chambers of the heavens, 
And fix the earth continual ; Athos, where ? 
Where, Teneriffe 's thy stateliness to-day ? 
What, iEtna,. are thy flames to these ? No more 
Than the poor glow-worm to the golden sun. 

Nor shall the verdant vallies then remain 
Safe in their meek submission ; they the debt 
Of nature and of justice too must pay. 
Yet I must weep for you, ye rival fair, 
Arno and Andalusia ; but for thee 
More largely* and with filial tears must weep, 
O Albion ! 6 my country ! Thou must join, 
In vain dissevered from the rest, must join 
The terrors of th' inevitable ruin. 

Nor thou, illustrious monarch of the day; 
Nor thou, fair queen of night ; nor you, ye stars, 
Tho' million leagues, and million still remote, 
Shall yet survive that day ; ye must submit, 
Sharers, not bright spectators of the scene. 

But tho' the earth shall to the centre perish, 
Nor leave behind even Chaos ; tho' the air, 
With all the elements must pass away, 
Vain as an idiot's dream ; tho' the huge rocks. 
That brandish the tall cedars on their tops 
With humbler vales must to perdition yield* 



ETERNITY OF THE SUPREME BEING. 291 

Tho' the gilt Sun, and silver-tressed Moon, 
With all her bright retinue must he lost, 
Yet thou, Great Father of the world, surviv'st 
Eternal, as thou wert ; yet still survives 
The soul of man immortal, perfect now, 
And candidate for unexpiring joys. 

He comes ! He comes ! the awful trump I hear; 
The flaming sword's intolerable blaze 
I see ! He comes ! th' Archangel from above. 
" Arise, ye tenants of the silent grave, 
"Awake incorruptible, and arise: 
" From east to west, from the Antarctic pole, 
" To regions Hyperborean, all ye sods, 
" Ye sons of Adam, and ye heirs of heaven—* 
« Arise, ye tenants of the silent grave, 
" Awake incorruptible, and arise." 
? Tis then, nor sooner*, that the restless mind 
Shall find itself at home ! and like the ark, 
Fix'd on the mountain top, shall look aloft 
O'er the vague passage of precarious life ; 
And winds and waves, and rocks and tempests, past, 
Enjoy the everlasting calm of heaven : 
>Tis then, nor sooner, that the deathless soul 
Shall justly know it* nature and its rise : 
Tis then the human tongue, new tun'd, shall give 
Praises more worthy the Eternal ear. 
Yet what we can, we ought; — and therefore Thou, 
Purge Thou my heart, Omnipotent and Good ! 
Purge Thou my heart, with hyssop, lest, liks Cain 9 
I oiler fruitless sacrifice, and with gifts 
Offend, and not propitiate the Ador'd. 
Tho' Gratitude were blest with ail the powers 
Her bursting heart could long for ; tho' the swift, 
The fiery-wing'd Imagination soar'd 
Beyond Ambition's wish — yet all were vain, 
To speak him as he is, who is ineilable. 
Yet still let Reason, thro' the eye of Faith, 
View him with fearful love ; let Truth pronounce, 
And Adoration on her bended knee, 
With heaven-directed hands, confess his reign, 
And let the angelic, archangelic band, 
With all the hosts of Heaven, cherubic forms, 
And forms seraphic, with their silver trump 



n DIAMOND MINES. 

And golden lyres attend : — " For thou art oly. 
"For Thou art one, th' Eternal, who alone 
"Exerts all goodness, and transcends all praise !?' 



OF MINES. 

Sect. 1. Diamond mines* 

1. THE high value attached to diamonds does not 
depend so much on their beauty and hardness, as on their 
great scarcity, and the labour and expense necessary in 
procuring them. Hitherto they have been observed in the 
torrid zone alone ; and Brazil is the only part of the Amer- 
icas in which they have been found. The historical ac- 
count of their discovery in that country is as follows. 
Near the capital of the territory of Serro do Frio flows the 
river Milho Verde, where it was the custom to dig for 
gold, or rather to extract it from the alluvial soil. 

2. The Miners, during their search for gold, found sev- 
eral diamonds, which they were induced to lay aside ia 
consequence of their particular shape and great beauty, 
although they were ignorant of their intrinsic value. The 
diamond works on the river Jigitonhonha are described by 
Mr. Mawe as the most important in the Brazilian terri- 
tory. The river, in depth from three to nine feet, is in- 
tersected by a canal, beneath the head of which, it is stop- 
ped by an embankment of several thousand bogs of sand, 
its deeper parts being laid dry by chain-pumps. 

3. The mud is now washed away, and the earth which 
contains the diamonds, dug up, and removed to a conveni- 
ent place for washing. The process is as follows. A shed, 
consisting of upright posts,which support a thatched roof, 
is erected in the form of a parallelogram, in length about 
ninety feet, and in width forty-five. Down the middle 
of its area, a current of water is conveyed through a canal 
covered with strong planks, on which the earth is laid to 
the thickness of two or three feet. 

4. On the other side of the area, is a flooring of planks, 
from twelve to fifteen feet in length, imbedded in clay, 
extending the whole length of the shed, and having a 
gentle slope fom the canal. This flooring is divided into 
about twenty compartments, or troughs, each about three 






DIAMOND MINES. m 

feet wide, by means of planks placed on their edges ; and 
the upper end of these troughs communicate with the ca- 
nal, being 80 formed, that water is admitted into them be- 
tween two planks about an ineh separate from each other. 

5. Through this opening, the current falls about six 
inches into the trough, and may be directed to any part 
of it, or stopped at pleasure, by means of a small quantity 
of clay. Along the lower ends of the troughs, a small 
channel is dug, to carry off the water. On the heap of 
earth, at equal distances, three high chairs are placed for 
the overseers, who are no sooner seated, than the negroes 
enter the troughs, each provided with a rake of a peciiiiar 
form, and having a short handle, with which he rakes into 
the trough from fifty to eighty pounds weight of the earth* 

6. The water being then allowed to pass in by degrees, 
the earth is spread abroad, and continually raked up to 
the head of the trough, so as to be kept in constant motion. 
This operation is continued for .a quarter of an hour, when 
the water begins to run clearer : and, the earthy parti- 
cles having been washed away, the gravel-like matter is 
raked up to the end of the trough. At length, the current 
flowing quite clear, the largest stones are thrown out, and 
afterwards those of an inferior size : the whole is then 
examined with great care for diamonds. 

7. When a negro finds one, he immediately stands up- 
right, and clasps his hands : he then extends them, holding 
the gem between the fore finger and the thumb. An 
overseer receives it from him, and deposits it in a bowl, 
suspended from the centre of the structure, and half filled 
with water. In this vessel, ail the diamonds found in the 
course of the day are deposited, and at the close of the 
work are taken out and delivered to the principal over- 
seer, who, after they have been weighed, registers the 
particulars in a book kept for that purpose. ' 

8. When a negro is so fortunate as to find a diamond 
of the weight of seventeen carats and a half, the following 
ceremony takes place : he is crowned with a wreath of 
ilowers, and carried in procession to the administrator, 
who gives him his freedom by paying his owner for it. 
He also receives a present of new clothes, and is permit- 
ted to work on his own account. For small stones, pro- 
portionate premiums are given : while many precautions 
are taken to prevent the negroes from stealing the dia- 



294 DIAMOND MINES. 

monds, with which view they are frequently changed by 
the overseers, lest these precious gems should be conceal- 
ed in the corners of the troughs. When a negro is sus- 
pected of swallowing a diamond, he is confined in a soli- 
tary apartment, and means taken to bringthe gem to light. 

9. In the East-Indies, the kingdom of Golconua, extend- 
ing two hundred and sixty miles along the bay of Bengal, 
and having a breadth of two hundred miles from east to 
west, abounds in diamond mines. They are chiefly in 
the vicinity of the rocky hills and mountains w r hich in- 
tersect the country, and in the whole of which, <Uamo»yJo 
r,?c —r""**' 1 to be contained. I» several of the mines, 
they are found scattered in the earth, within two or three 
fathoms of the surface, and in others, are met with in a 
mineral substance in the body of the rocks, forty or fifty 
fathoms deep. b • 

10. The labourers having dug five or six feet into the 
rock, soften the stone by fire, and proceed till they find 
the vein, which often runs two or three furlongs under the 
rock. The earth being brought out, and carefully search- 
ed, affords stones of various shapes, and of a good water. 
This earth is of a yellowish, and sometimes of a reddish 
colour, frequently "adhering to the diamond with so strong 
a crust, that the separation becomes difficult. 

11. To find the diamonds, the workmen form a cistern 
of a kind of clay, with a small vent on one side, a little 
above the bottom y in this vent, they place a plug, and 
throwing into the cistern the earth they have dug, pour in 
water to dissolve it. They then break the ciods, and 
stir the wet earth in the cistern, allowing the lighter part 
to be carried off in the form of mud, when the vent hole is 
opened to let out the water. 

12. They thus continue washing until what remains in 
the cistern is pretty clean; and then, in the middle of 
the day, when the sun shines bright, carefully look over 
all the sand, at which practice they are so expert, that the 
smallest stone cannot escape them. The brightness of 
the sun being reflected by the diamonds, aids them in 
their research, which would be foiled if a cloud were to 
intervene. 

13. The specific gravity of the diamond is to that of 
water, in the proportion of somewhat more than three and 
a half t© ®ne. It is the hardest of all precious stones, and 



JHAMOND MINES. f^f 

g» only be cut and ground by itself and its own sub- 
Stance. To bring it to the perfection by which its price is 
so greatly augmented, the lapidary begins by rubbing se- 
veral of these stones against each other, while rough, hav- 
ing first glued them to the ends of two wooden blocks, 
thick enough to be held in the hand. The powder thus 
rubbed off the stones, and received in a small box for the 
purpose, serves to grind and polish them. 

14. The greatest known diamond was found in Brazil 
and belongs to the Kingof Portugal. It weighs 1680 ca- 
rats ; and although uncut, is estimated by Rome de Plsle 
at the enormous sum of two hundred and twenty -four mil- 
lions sterling, which gives an estimate of nearly eighty 
pounds sterling for each carat, the multiplicand of the 
square of Us whole weight being taken. The one next iii 
magnitude and value is that purchased in 1772 by the late 
Empress of Russia: it weighs seven hundred and seven- 
ty-mne -carats, and has been estimated at nearly five 
millions sterling, 

15. It ought, however, to be observed, that these esti- 
mates, founded on the magnitude and brilliancy of the 
gems, are very different from the prices which the most 
princely fortunes can afford to pay for them. The dia- 
mond in question, cost about one hundred and thirty-five 
thousand pounds sterling ; and the one called the Pitt or 
Kegent, although it weighed one hundred and thirty-six 
carats only, was, on account of its greater brilliancy, pur- 
chased of a Greek merchant for one hundred thousand 
pounds sterling. Several other large diamonds are pre- 
served m the cabinets of the Sovereigns and Princes of 
ft u rope. 

fc 16. The reader will not fail to be gratified by some cu- 
rious particulars relative to these and the other precious 
gems, drawn from the valuable treatise of Mr. Mawe on 
this interesting subject. In the history of the human race, 
there are few things which at first sight appear so remark- 
able as the prodigious value which, by common consent 
in all ages, and m all civilized countries, has been attach- 
ed to the diamond. That a house with a large estate, the 
means of living, not only at ease but in splendour, should 
be set in competition with, and even be deemed inade- 
quate to the purchase of a transparent crvstaliy-ed sitae 
26 v ' m , 



£§5 DIAMOND MINES. 

not half the size of a hen's egg, seems almost a kind of in- 
sanity. 

J 7. It would, indeed, truly deserve this name, if the 
purchaser were to part with what the seller would acquire 
by such a transfer. If, for the consciousness of possess- 
ing a diamond of nearly three-quarters of an ounce 
weight, a country gentleman were to pay ninety thousand 
pounds in ready money, and an annuity of four thousand 
pounds besides, he would very deservedly incur some risk 
of a statute of lunacy ; yet, not only the above sum was 
given, but a patent of nubility into the bargain, by the 
Empress Catherine of Russia, for the famous diamond of 
Nadir Shah. 

18. In this case, however, although the seller acquired 
much, the purchaser did not undergo any personal priva* 
tion ; and, in reality, notwithstanding the costliness and 
high estimation of diamonds, they are not put in competi- 
tion with the substantial comforts and conveniences of 
life. Among ornaments and luxuries, they, however, un- 
questionably occupy, and have ever occupied, the highest 
rank. Even fashion, proverbially capricious as she is, 
has remained steady in this, one of her earliest attach- 
ments, during, probably, three or four thousand years. 

19. There must be, therefore, in the nature of things, 
some adequate reason for this universal consent, which 
becomes a curious object of inquiry. The utility of the 
diamond, great as it is in some respects, enters for. little 
or nothing into the calculation of its price ; at least all 
that portion of its value which constitutes the difference 

-between the cost of an entire diamond and an equal weiglvt 
of diamond powder, must be attributed to other causes* 

20. The beauty of this gem, depending on its unrival- 
led lustre, is, no doubt, the circumstance which originally 
brought it into notice, and still continues to uphold it in 
the public estimation ; and certainly, notwithstanding th6 
smallness of its bulk, there is not any substance, natural 
or artificial, which can sustain any comparison with it in 
this respect. 

21. The vivid and various refractions of the opal, the. 
refreshing tints of the emerald, the singular and beauti- 
ful light which streams from the six-rayed star of the gir- 
asol, the various colours combined with high lustre, which 
distinguish the ruby, the sapphire, and the topaz, beauti* 



DIAMOND MINES. ■ »fl 

fui as they are on a near inspection, are almost entirely 
lost to a distant beholder ; whereas, the diamond, without 
any essential colour of its own, imbibes the pure solar ray, 
and then reflects it, either with undiminished intensity, 
too white and too vivid to be sustained for more than an in- 
stant by the most insensible eye, or decomposed by refrac- 
tion into those prismatic colours which paint the rainbow, 
and the morning and evening clouds, combined with a 
brilliancy which yields, and hardly yields, to that of the 
meridian sun. 

22. Other gems, inserted into rings and bracelets, are 
best seen by "the wearer; and, if they attract the notice 
of the bystanders, divide their attention, and withdraw 
those regards which ought to be concentred on the person, 
to the merely accessary ornaments. The diamond, on 
the contrary/ whether blazing on the crown of state, or 
diffusing' its starry radiance from the breast of titled 
merit, or "In courts of feasts and high solemnities/' 
Worthing itself with the hair, illustrating the shape and 
colour ofthe neck, and entering ambitiously into contest 
w ith the lively lustre of those eyes that " ram influence 
on all beholders, blends harmoniously with the general 
effect, and proclaims to the most distant ring of the sur- 
rounding crowd, the person ofthe monarch, ot the knight, 
er of the beauty. 

23. Another circumstance tending to enhance the 
value of the diamond is, that although small stones 
are sufficiently abundant to be within the reach ot 
moderate expenditure, and therefore afford, to all those 
who are in easy circumstances, an opportunity to acquire 
a taste for diamonds, yet those of a larger size are, and 
ever have been, rather rare ; and of those which are cele- 
brated for their size and beauty, the whole number, at 
least in Europe, scarcely amounts to half a dozen, all of 
them being in the possession of sovereign princes. 

24 Hence the acquisition even of a moderately lar^e 
diamond, is what mere money cannot always command ; 
and many are the favours, both political and of other 
kinds, for which a diamond of a large size, or of uncom- 
mon beauty, may be otfered as a compensation, where its 
commercial price, in money, neither can be tendered, nor 
would be received. r 

85. In many circumstances at*a. *± « a matter ot no 



£$8 BIAMONB MtJJBR 

^ruall importance for a person to have a coasiderable (Skirt 1 
©f his property in the most portable form possible; and 
in this respect, what is there that can be compared to din- 
nionds, which possess the portability, without the risk of 
bills of exchange? It may further be remarked, in favour 
af this species of property, that it is but little liable to 
fluctuation, and has gone on pretty regularly increasing, 
In value, insomuch' that the price of stories of good quality 
is considerably higher than it was some years ago. 

£6. The art of cutting and polishing diamonds has a 
two-fold object; first to divide the natural surface of the 
stone in a symmetrical manner, by means of highly pol- 
ished polygonal planes, and thus to bring out, to the best 
advautage, the wonderful refulgence of this beautiful 
gem ; and, secondly, by cutting out such flaws as ma j 
fiapppento be near the surface, to remove those blemishes 
which materially detract from its beauty, and consequent- 
ly from its value. 

27. The removal of flaws is a matter of great impor- 
tance, for, owing to the form in which the diamond is cut, 
and its high degree of refi angibility, the smallest fault is 
magnified, and becomes obtrusively visible in every face~ 
For this reason alsoj.t is by no means an easy matter, at 
all times, to ascertain whether a flaw is, oris not super- 
ficial ; and a person with a correct and well practised 
eye, may often purchase to great advantage, stones which 
appear to be flawed quite through, but are, in fact, only 
superficially blemished. 

28. The most esteemed, and, at the same time, nearest 
to the colour of the oriental* ruby, is pure carmine, or 
blood red, of considerable intensity, forming, when well 
polished, a blaze of the most exquisite and unrivalled 
tint. It is, however, more or less pale, and mixed with, 
blue in various proportions: hence it occurs, rose-red and 
reddish-white, crimson, peach blossom-red, and lilac- 
blue, the latter variety being named oriental amethyst.. 

29. It is a native of Pegu, and is said to be found in 
the sand of certain streams near the town of Sirian, the 
capital of that country : it also occurs, with sapphire, iu 
the sands of the rivers of Ceylon. A ruby, perfect both 
in colour and transparency, is much less common than a 
S^d diamond, and when of the weight of three or four 
carats, is even more valuable than tlxat gem. The king 



of Pegu, and the moriarchs of Ava and Slam, monopolize 
the finest rubies, in the same way as the sovereigns of 
India make a monopoly of diamonds. The finest ruby 
in the world is in possession of the first of these kings ; 
its purity has passed into a proverb, and its worth, wheu 
compared with gold, is inestimable. 

30. The Subah of the Decan, also, is in possession of a 
prodigiously fine one, A a full inch in diameter. The prin- 
ces ot Europe cannot boast of any of a first rate magni* 
tude. The oriental sapphire- ranks next in value to the 
ruby : when perfect, its colour is a clear and bright 
Prussian blue, united to a high degree of transparency. 
The asterias, or star-stone, is a remarkable variety of 
tliis beautiful gem: it is semi transparent, with a reddish, 
purple tinge* 

Note. Brazil, a country of South America, lies be- 
tween the equinoctial line and the tropic of Capricorn, 
being 2300 miles in length and 150') in breadth. The 
air of this country, although within the torrid zone, is 
temperate and wholesome/and the soil is fertile.— Gol- 
conda is a country of the Decan of Himloostan, between) 
the iovver parts of the courses of Kistna and Godavery 
fivers. 

Bengal is a country of Hindoos tan,. 700 miles long and 
300 broad. It consists, of one vast plain of the hiost fer- 
tile soil, which annually renders two, and in some 
parts, three crops. In the latter part of July, all the 
lower parts of Bengal et&ttguou-s to the Gauges and 
Burrampooter are overflowed and present a surface of 
water 100 miles wide. Since 1765, ikrgal has been sub- 
ject to the English East India Company. 

Portugal, the most western part of Europe, 310 miles 
in length and 150 in breadth, is bounded cm the north 
east by Spain, and on the west anil south by the Atlantic. 
It produces vines, oranges, lemons, almonds, figs, &c.in 
great plenty ; and salt is made in the bay of -St. Ube$ 
and exported to various parts of the world.- — Ceylon is 
a large island in the Indian Ocean, at the entrance of 
thetttj of Bengal, between G° and 10° north latitude. It* 
greatest length is 280 miles, and i{s breadth 150. Ceylmv 
was taken from the Dutch, bv the French in 17.96. 
86* 



309 GOLD AND SILVER MINES. 



Questions. 

What is the situation of Brazil ?. 

Of what length and breadth ? 

Is tl»e soil productive ? 

Where is Bengal ? 

Of what length' and breadth ? 

By what rivers is Bengal enriched ? 

What is the situation and extent* of Portugal r 

What are the productions of Portugal ?. 

Where is Ceylon ? 

In what latitude ? 

What is its length and breadth ? 

Sect. 2. Gold and Silver Mines. 

1. The mines of La Plata,- so denominated on account 
of the abundance of silver they contain, are chiefly sit- 
uated in the provinces which were strictly considered 
as Peruvian, before the new partition of territory in 1778 ;. 
Charcas, Tueuman, and even Buenos Ayres, being then 
considered as dependencies of Peru. With the excep- 
tion of New Spain, the upper part of the viceroy alty of 
La Plata is the richest country in silver which has yet 
been discovered, and contains innumerable mines both 
of that metal and of gold. 

2. All its northern provinces teem with mineral opu- 
lence ; and those of Laricaja and Carabaya are distin- 
guished by the production of the latter, and still nobler 
metal, in its virgin state. The mountain of Potosi alone 
produces weekly about five thousand marks of silver, that 
is, from thirty to forty thousand {dollars — a surprising- 
produce, when it is considered that it has been wrought 
since 1545, at whkh time it was accidentally discovered 
hj an Indian. 

3. At the commencement, it was still more abundant, 
and the metal was dug up in a purer state ; but it is still 
considered as the most sure and permanent mine. The 
silver is often found in shoots imbedded in the earth. Six 
thousand Indians are sent every eighteen months, from 
the provinces of the viceroyalty, to work. this mine. The 
expedition is called mifa } and these Iiulians^haying been 



SOLBr AND SILVER HlKQSfc «)« 

enrolled a nd formed into parties, are distributed by the 
goveniour of Potosi, and receive a small daily stipend, 
(equal to about eighteen pence English.) until the period 
of their labour is completed. 

4. They are thus condemned to a fbifced service, which 
is nothing less than slavery, so long as it lasts, and which 
the Spaniards endeavour to justify by the plea that la- 
bourers could not otherwise be procured. The mita hav- 
ing thus, according to them, been rendered' indispensible, 
they observe that it is conducted with ail possible human- 
ity ; which those may believe, who have never heard of 
the cruelties they have exercised, it may be said habit- 
ually, on the wretched Indians, since the conquest. 

5. Lumps of pure gold and silver, called papas, from 
their resemblance to the potatoe, are often found, in the 
sands. The poor likewise occupy themselves in washing 
the sands of the rivers and rivulets, in order to find par- 
ticles of the precious metals. To compensate for the* 
mines which are rendered useless by the irruption of 
water, or other accidents^ rich and new ones are daily 
discovered. 

6. They are all found in the chains of mountains, 
commonly in dvy and barren spots, and sometimes in the 
sides of the breaks in the ridges. However certain this 
rule may be in the viceroyalty of Buenos Ayres, it is 
contradicted in that of Lima, where, at three leagues dis- 
tance from the Pacific Ocean, not far from Tagna, in the 
province of Africa, there was discovered, not many years 
ago, the famous mine of Huantajaya, in a sandy plain at a 
distance from the mountains, of such exuberant wealth, 
that the pure metal was cut out with a chisel. 

7. From this mine a large specimen of virgin silver is 
preserved in the royal cabinet of natural history at Madrid. 
It attracted a considerable population, although neither 
water nor the common conveniences for labour could be 
found on the spot, nor was there anv pasturage for the 
oattle. In the mint of Potosi, about six millions of dollars 
are annually coined ; and the mines of the viceroyalty of 
La Plata, taken collectively, are reckoned to yield about 
sixteen millions. The new viceroyalty of Buenos Ayres 
contains thirty gold mines, twenty-seven silver mine*?, 
and sixteen of other metals. 

3* The mines of Mexico, or New Spain, have bee* 



m GOLD AND SILVER MINE;?. 

more celebrated for their riches than those of La Plata* 
notwithstanding which, they are remarkable for the pov- 
erty of the mineral they contain. A quintal, or one thou- 
sand six hundred ounces of silver ore, affords, at a medium, 
not more than three or four ounces of pure silver, about 
one third of what is yielded by the same quantity of 
mineral in Saxony, it is not, therefore, owing to the 
richness of the ore, but to its abundance, and the facility 
oT working it, that the mines of New Spain are so much 
superior to those of Europe. 

9. The fact of the small number of persons employed 
in working them, is not less contrary to the commonly 
received opinion on this subject. The mines of Guanax* 
ato, infinitely richer than those of Potosi ever were, 
afforded from 1796 to 1803, nearly forty millions of dol- 
lars in gold and silver, or very nearly five millions of 
dollars annually, being somewhat less than one fourth of 
the whole quantity of gold and silver from New Spain; 
notwithstanding which, these mines, productive as they 
were, did not employ more than five thousand workmen, 
tf every description. 

10. In Mexico, the labour of the mines is perfectly freey 
and better paid than any other kind of industry, a m'mt£ 
•arning from live to five dollars and a half weekly, whil£ 
the wages of the common labourer do not exceed a dol- 
lar and a half. The persons who carry the ore on theiv 
backs, from the spot where it is dug out t-f the mine, fo 
that where it is collected in heaps, receive a sum equal 
to five English shillings for a day's work of six hours. 
Keither slaves, criminals, nor forced labourers, are em- 
ployed in the Mexican Mines. 

11. In consequence of the clumsy, imperfect, and ex- 
pensive mode of clearing them from water, several of iftfe 
richest of these mines have been overflowed and aban^ 
tloned ; while the want of method in the arrangement of 
the galleries, and the absence of lateral communications, 
add to the uncertainty, a#d greatly increase the expense 
«f working them. Labour is not, as in the working of the 
European mines, abridged, nor the transport of materials 
focilitated. 

12. When new works are undertaken, a due consid- 
eration is not bestowed on the preliminary arrangements ; 
and they are always conducted on too large and expensive 



©OLD AND SILVER MINE&. m& 

w scale. More than three-fourths of the silver obtained 
from America is extricated from- -the ore by the means oil 
quicksilver, the loss of which, in the process of amalga- 
mation, is immense. The quantity consumed annually* 
in New Spain alone, is about sixteen thousand quintals j 
and, in the whole of America, about "twenty-five thousand^ 
quintals are annually expended, the cost of which, in the 
colonies* has been estimated at one fourth of a million 
sterling. 

13. The greater part of this quicksilver has been latefyr 
furnished by the mine of Almaden in Spain, and that of 
Istria in Carniola, the celebrated quicksilver mine o£ v 
Huancavelica, in Peru, having greatly fallen off in its pro- 
duce since the sixteenth century, when it was highly 
flourishing. The prosperity of the silver mines, both ia= 
Mexico and Pern, therefore, greatly depends on the sup.-- 
plies of quicksilver from Spain, .Germany,, and Italy ; for 
such is the abundance of the ore in those kingdoms, that 
the only limit to the quantity of silver obtained there, igj 
the want of mercury for amalgamation. 

14. In taking a general view of the riches of the other 
provinces of America, Mr. Humboldt, who has supplied 
these details, remarks, that in Peru, silver ore exists ia 
as great abundance as in Mexico, the mines of Laurico- 
©ha being capable of yielding as great a produce as those 
e>f Guanaxato ; but that the art of mining, and the meth- 
ods of separating the silver from its ore, are still more 
defective than in New Spain. 

15. Notwithstanding this imperfect system, the total 
amount of the precious metals annually furnished by 
America, is estimated at upwards of nine millions asd a 
half sterling— ihe gold being in proportion to the silver as 
«ne to forty-six. From 149v2 to 1 803, the quantity of gold 
and silver extracted from the American mines has been 
equal in value to 5,706,700,000 dollars ; of which im- 
mense sum, the portion brought into Europe, including 
the booty made by the conquerors of America, is estima- 
ted at 5445,000,000, giving an average of seventeen mil- 
lion and a half of dollars yearly. 

16. The annual importation being divided into six po 
riods. appears to have been constantly augmenting, and ia 
the following progressive ratio. From 1492 to 15QQ, it 
dill Rot exceed 358,CG0 dollars- Erum 1-0.0 to 1545,. it 



S8# GOLD AND SILVER MINES. 

amounted to three millions of dollars. From 1545 to l&6#i- 
to eleven millions. From 1600 to 1700, to sixteen mil- 
lions. From 1700 to 1750, to twenty two millions and a 
half. And, lastly, from 1750 to 1803, to the prodigious 
sum of thirty-five millions three hundred thousand dol- 
lars, nearly eight millions sterling, 

17' The first period was that of exchange with the na- 
tives, or of mere rapine. The second was distinguished 
by the conquest and plunder of Mexico, Pert] and New 
©ranada, and by the opening of the first mine?. The third 
began with the discovery of the rich mines of Potosi ; and 
in the course of it, the conquest of Chili was completed, 
and various mines opened in New Spain. At the com- 
mencement of the fourth period the mines of Potosi begafr 
to be exhausted ; but those of Laurkocha were discover- 
ed, and the produce of New Spain rose from two millions 
to five millions of dollars annually. 

18. The fifth period began with the discovery of gold in 
Brazil ; and the sixth is distinguished by the" prodigious- 
increase of the mines of New Spain, while those of every 
other part" of America, with the exception of the Brazils, 
have been constantly improving. 

19. The gold mines of Brazil are very productive. 
Those called general, are distant about seventy-five 
leagues from Rio Janeiro, which is the staple and principal 
outlet of the riche* of the Brazilian territory. They yield 
to t}^e king, annually, for his right of fifth s, at least one 
hundred and twelve arobas, (weighing twenty-five pounds* 
each,) of gold. Their yearly produce, may, therefore, be 
estimated at upwards of eight hundred thousand pounds 
sterling ; and that of the more distant mines, at about 
one third the sum. 

20. The gold drawn from them cannot be carried to Rio 
Janeiro, without being first brought to the smelting houses 
established in each district, where the right of the crown 
is received. What belongs to private persons is remitted 
in bars, with their weight, number, and an impression of 
the royal arms. The gold is then assayed, and its stand - 
ard imprinted on each bar. When these bars are carried 
to the mint, their value is paid to the possessor in coin, 
commonly in half doubloons, each worth eight Spanish 
dollars. 



©OLD AND SILVER MINES. .305. 

£1 . Upon each of these half doubloons the king gains a 
dollar, by the alloy and right of coinage. The mint of 
Rio Janeiro is one of the most beautiful in existence, and 
js furnished with every convenience for working with the 
greatest celerity. As the gold arrives from the mines at 
the same time that the fleets arrive from Portugal, it is 
necessary to accelerate the operations of the mint, and the 
coinage proceeds with surprising quickness. 

22. in Africa, the kingdom of Mozambic abounds in 
gold, which is washed down by the rivers, and forms a 
chief part of the commerce of the country. The king- 
doms of Monomotapa and Sofala likewise furnish consid- 
erable quantities of gold ; and the Portuguese who re- 
side in the latter territory, report that it yields annually 
two millions of meiigals, equal to somewhat more than a 
million sterling. 

£3. The merchants export from Mecca, and other 
parts, about the same quantity of gold. The soldiers are 
paid in gold dust, in the state in which it is collected; 
and this is so pure, and of so tine a yellow, as not to be 
exceeded, when wrought, by any other gold besides that 
of Japan. Gold is likewise found on the island of Mada- 
gascar. The gold coast is so denominated from the abun- 
dance of gold found among the sands : it is not, however, 
so productive as has been generally supposed, owing to 
the intense heats, which s m a great measure, prevent the, 
natives from prosecuting their researches. 

24. In Asia, the island of Japan is most productive of 
"gold, which is found in several of its provinces, and is, in 
by far the greater proportion, melted from its ore. It is 
likewise procured by washing the sands, and a small 
quantity is likewise found in the ore of copper. The em- 
peror claims a supreme jurisdiction, not only over the 
goldmines but over all the mines of the empire, which 
are not allowed to be worked without a license from him. 

25. Two thirds of their produce belong to him, and the 
other third is left to the governor of the province in which 
the mines are situated. But i\\e richest gold ore, *nd 
that which yields the finest gold, is dug in one of the north- 
ern provinces of the island of Niphon, a dependency of 
Japan, where the gold mines have been highly produc- 
tive until latterly, though they have much fallen oft'. 

26. in the Japanese province of Tsckungo, a rich gold 



S46 mflM AND SILVER MINES. 

^nine having been filled with wafer, was no longer work- 
ed : as it was, however, so situated, that, by cutting th-e 
rock, and making an opening beneath the mine, the water 
could be easily drawn off, this was attempted, At the 
moment of commencing the operation, so violent a storm 
of thunder and Lightning arose, that the workmen were 
obliged to seek shelter elsewhere ; and these superstitious 
people imagining that the tutelar god and protector of the 
spot, unwilling to have the bowels of the earth thus rifled, 
rbad raised the storm to make them sensible of his great 
displeasure at such an undertaking, desisted from all 
further attempts, through the fear of incurring his dis- 
pleasure. 

£7. Thibet, a mountainous country of India, contains 
a great abundance of gold, which is traced in the rivers 
flowing from that territory into the Ganges. In Hindosr 
tan, there are not any mines of gold; but in the Irnada 
district, gold is collected in the river which passes Nel- 
ambur in the Mangery Talui, a Nair having the exclusive 
privilege of this collection, for which he pays a small an* 
nual tribute. Silver is in general, rare throughout the 
oriental regions* and there is not any indication of this 
metal in India ; but in Japan there are several gilver 
mines, more particularly, in the northern provinces, and 
the metal extracted from them is very pure and fine. 

£8. TurniDg to Europe, Dalmatia is said in ancient 
times to have produced an abundance of Gold, Pliny- 
reports, thatin the reign of the emperor Nero, fifty pound* 
of this precious metal were daily taken from the mines 
of that province ; and that it was found on the surface of 
the ground. It is added, that Vibius, who was sent by* 
Augustus to subdue the Dalmatians, obliged that hardy* 
and warlike people to work in the mines and to separate 
•the gold from the ore. 

£9. Bossina, in Sclavonia, contains many mineral 
mountains, and has rich mines of gold and silver. The 
district in which the latter are found ia named the Sreb- 
mrmza, being derived from the word srebr, which signi- 
fies silver in all the Sclavonian dialects. Their produce 
resembles the native silver of Potosi, and is found, tonn 
bined with pure quartz, in small, thin leaves, resembling 
moss. 

3& The kingdom of Norway formerly produced goli ; 



GOLD AND SILVER MINES, SOT 

but the expense of working the mines, and procuring the 
pure ore, being greater than the profit, these have been ne- 
glected. There are, however, silver mines, which are 
extremely valuable, and give employment to several 
thousands of persons. The principal of these is at Kon- 
igsberg, and was discovered in 1623, when the town 
was immediately built, and peopled with German miners. 

31. In 1751, forty-one shafts, and twelve veins, were 
wrought in this mine, and gave employment to three 
thousand five hundred officers, artificers, and labourers. 
The silver ore is not, as was at first imagined, confin- 
ed to the mountain between Konigsberg and the river Jor- 
dal, but extends its veins for several miles throughout the 
adjacent districts in consequence of which, new mines 
have been undertaken ia several places, and prosperously 
carried on. 

32. One of the richest and most ancient of the mines, 
named « Old God's blessing," has sometimes, in the space 
of a week, yielded several hundred pounds weight of rich 
ore. The astonishing depth of this mine, which is not 
less than a hundred and eighty fathoms perpendicular, 
fills the mind of the beholder with amazement ; and the 
circumference at the bottom forms a clear space of several 
hundreds of fathoms. 

S3. Here the sight of thirty or forty piles burning on 
all sides in this gloomy cavern,and continually fed to soften 
the stone m the prosecution of the labours, seems, accord- 
ing to the notions commonly entertained, an apt image of 
hell ; and the swarms of miners covered with soot, and 
bustling about in habits according to their several employ- 
ments, may well pass for so many infernal spirits ; more 
especially, when, at a given signal, when the mine is to be 
sprung in this or that direction, they exclaim aloud : 
"Berg-livet, berg-livet !" Take care of your lives. 

34. The gold mines of Cremnitz lie forty miles south 
of the Carpathian hills ; and twenty miles farther to the 
south, are the silver mines of Schemnitz. These are call- 
ed mining towns ; and the former is the principal, its 
rich ores being found in what is styled metallic rock. Its 
mines also produce a certain proportion of silver. Hun- 
gary is besides enriched by a miueral peculiar to itself, 
or one, at least, which has not hitherto been discovered 
elsewhere, namely, the opal — a gem preferred to all oth- 
er 



308 GOLD AND SILVER MINES. 

ers by the oriental nations. The opal mines are situated 
at Ozerwiniza, where they are found in a hill consisting 
of decomposed porphyry, a few fathoms beneath the sur- 
face. Their, produce is of various qualities, from the 
opake-white, or semi-opal, to the utmost refulgence of the 
lively colours by which this noble gem is distinguished. 

35. Transylvania and the Bannet contain numerous 
and valuable mines, consisting chiefly of grey gold ore, 
and white gold ore. The finest gold is found at Olapian, 
*iot far from Zalathna, intermixed with gravel and sand. 
The sands of the Rhine, on the shores near Germer- 
scheim and Sels, also contain gold. The mountains of 
Spain were, according to the ancient writers, very rich 
in gold and silver; and accordingly Gibbon calls that 
kingdom " the Peru and Mexico of the old world/' 

36. He adds, that " the discovery of the rich western 
continent by the Phoenicians, and the oppression of the 
simple natives, who were compelled to labour in their 
ewn mines for the benefit of strangers, form an exact type 

, of the more recent history of Spanish America." The 
Phoenicians were simply acquainted with the sea coasts 
of Spain ; but avarice as well as ambition carried the arms 
of Rome and Carthage into the heart of the country, and 
almost every part of the soil was found pregnant with 
gold, silver, and copper. m 

37. A mine near Carthagena is said to have yielded 
daily twenty-five thousand drachms of silver or three 
hundred thousand pounds sterling a year. The provin- 
ces of Asturia, Gallicia, and Lusitania, yielded twenty 
thousand pounds weight of gold annually : the modern 
Spaniards have, however, chosen rather to import the 
precious metals from America, than to seek them at 
Rome. 

38. Portugal is in many parts mountainous, and these 
mountains contain, beside others, rich ores of silver ; but 
the Portuguese, like the Spaniards, being supplied with 
metals from their transatlantic possessions, and particu- 
larly with an abundance of gold and silver from Brazil, 
do not work the mines in their own country. Gems of 
all kinds, as turquoises and hyacinths, are also found in 
the above mountains, together with a beautifully variegated 
marble, and many curious fossils. 



QUICKSILVER MINES. 309 

Note, Buenos Ayres is a country of South America ex- 
tending from 15° to 35° south latitude. — Peru, ia South 
America, lies between 1° north, and 25° south latitude. 
It is bounded on the north by Popayan, east by the Andes, 
south by Chili and La Plata, and west by the Pacific- 
Ocean. Its capital is Lima — Mexico lies between 16° 
and 37° north latitude. The face of the country is very 
much diversified ; the climate is healthy. — -New Granada 
is south of the gulph of Darien, extending from 3° to 10° 
north latitude. 

The islands of Japan, in Asia, lie between 30° and 40° 
north latitude : the largest of these is 600 miles long and 
130 broad. Its capital is Jeddo. — Dalmatia is a country 
of Europe, north of the gulf of Venice. — Sclavonia, a coun- 
try of Europe, 300 miles long and 75 broad, lies between 
the Danube and Drave.— -Norway, a kingdom of Europe* 
the most westerly part of the ancient Scandinavia, lies 
between 57° and 72° north latitude. It is bounded on, 
the north and west by the Northern Ocean, east by Swe- 
dish Lapland and south by Categate. In some sections of 
Norway the climate is moderate, in others, winter com- 
mences about the middle of October with great severity, 
and continues to the middle of April. Norway produces 
l)ut little grain. 

Questions. 

"What is the situation and extent of Buenos Ayres? 

What is its capital ? 

What is the situation of Mexico ? 

Where is New Granada ? 

Where are the islands of Japan ? 

Where is Dalmatia ? 

Near what gulf is it situated ? 

Between what rivers is Sclavonia, in Europe, situated? 

What is the situation and extent of Norway? 

What is t!ie climate ? 

Sect. 3. Quicksilver Mines. 

1. The quicksilver mines of Idiiaare the most interest- 
ing of these, and demand a particular description, as 
they have been celebrated in natural history, poetry, and 



31© QUICKSILVER MINES. 

romance. The ban of Idria is a district immediately 
subject to the Chamber of Inner Austria, and lies west- 
ward of Carniola. The towi), which is small, is seated 
in a deep valley, amid high mountains, on the river of the 
same name, and at the bottom of so steep a descent, that 
its approach is a task of great difficulty, and some- 
times of danger. 

2. The mines were discovered in 1497, before which 
time, that part of the country was inhabited by a few 
coopers only, and other artificers in wood, with which 
the territory abounds. One evening, a cooper having 
placed a new tub under a dropping spring, to try if it 
would hold water, on returning next morning, found it 
so heavy that he could scarcely move it. He at first was 
led by his superstition to snspect that the tub was, be- 
witched; but perceiving at length a shining fluid at the 
bottom, with the nature of which he was unacquainted, 
he collected it, and proceeded to an apothecary at Lau- 
bach, who being an artful man, dismissed him with a 
small recompence, requesting that he would not fail to 
bring him further supplies. 

3. The subterraneus passages of the great mine are 
so extensive, that it would require several hours to pass 
through them. The greatest perpendicular depth, com- 
puting from the entrance of the shaft, is. 840 feet ; but 
as these passages advance horizontally, under a high 
mountain, the depth would be much greater, if the meas- 
ure were taken from the surface. 

4. One mode of descending the shaft is by a bucket; 
but as the entrance is narrow, the bucket is liable to strike 
against the sides, or to be stopped by some obstacle, so 
that it may be readily overset. A second mode of de- 
scending is safer, by the means of a great number of lad- 
ders, placed obliquely, in a kind of a zig-zag : as the lad- 
ders, however, are wet and narrow, a person must be 
very cautious how he steps, to prevent his falling. 

5. In the course of the descent, there are several rest" 
ing places, which are extremely welcome to the wearied 
traveller. In some of the subterraneous passages the 
heat is so intense as to occasion a profuse sweat ; and in 
several of ^he shafts the air was formerly so confined, 
that several miners were sufxncatedby an igneous vapour, 
or gaseous exhalation, called the fire-damp. This has, 



QUICKSILVER MINES. Sir 

been prevented by sinking the main shaft deeper. Near 
to it is a large wheel, and an hydraulic machine, by which 
the mine is cleared of water. 

6. To these pernicious and deadly caverns criminals 
are occasionally banished by the Austrian government; 
and it has sometimes happened, that this punishment has 
been allotted to persons of considerable rank and family. 
An accident of this nature, in the person of Count Alberti, 
laid the foundation of Mr. Sargent's elegant dramatic 
poem, entitled " the mine." 

f. The Count having fought a duel with an Austrian 
general against the Emperor's command, and having left 
him for dead, wasobliged to seek refuge in one of the for- 
ests of Istria, where he was apprehended, and afterwards 
rescued by a band of robbers who had long infested that 
quarter. With these banditti, he spent nine months, 
until, by a close investiture of t ] ae place in which they 
were concealed, and after a very obstinate resistance, in 
which the greater part of them were killed, he was taken 
and carried to Vienna, to be broken alive on the wheel. 
This punishment was, by the intercession of his friends, 
changed into that of perpetual confinement and labour in 
the mines of Idria — a sentence which, to a noble mind, 
was worse than death. 

8. To these mines he was accompanied by the Count- 
ess, his lady, who belonged to one of the first families in 
Germany, and who, having tried every means to procure 
her husband's pardon without effect, resolved at length to 
share his miseries, as she could not relieve iheni. They 
were terminated, however, hy his pardon being procured 
by the general with whom he had fought the duel, on the 
latter being recovered from his wounds ; and this noble- 
man, on his return to Vie ana, was again taken into favour, 
and restored to his fortune and rank. 

Note, Idria, in Germany, is situated on the. river 
Idria, in 46° north latitude. Germany, a. country of 
Europe, 640 long and 550 broad, is bounded on the east 
by Hungary and Poland, north by the Baltic Sea and 
Denmark, west by France and south by the Alps and 
Switzerland. 

Vienna, the capital of Germany is situated r. 



312. IRON- MINES. 

ube, 350 north east of Rome and 565 east of Paris, in 4&° 
north latitude. 

Questions. 

On what river is Idria, in Germany ? 

In what latitude ? 

What are the boundaries of Germany ? 

What is its length and breadth ? 

On what is Vienna situated ? 

In what direction from Paris ? 

Sect. 4. Iron Mines. 

T. Native iron, the existence of which was formerly 
questioned, has been found in several places : it is, how- 
ever, far from being; common, and occurs in several mines. 
A mass of this description of iron was discovered in the 
district of Santiago del Estero, in South America, by a 
party of Indians, in the midst of a wide extended plain. 
It projected about a foot above the ground, nearly the 
whole of its upper surface being visible ; and the news of 
its having been found in a country where there are not 
any mountains, nor even the smallest stone, within the 
circumference of a hundred leagues, was considered as 
truly surprising. 

2. Although the journey was attended with great dan- 
ger, on account of the want of water, and abundance of 
wild beasts in these deserts, several individuals, in the 
hope of gain, undertook to visit this mass;, and, having 
accomplished their journey, sent a specimen of the metal 
to Lima and Madrid, where it was found to be very pure 
soft iron. As it was reported that this mass was the ex- 
tremity of an immense vein of the metal, a metallurgist 
was sent to examine the spot, and by him it was found 
buried in pure clay and ashes. 

5. Externally, it had the appearance of very compact 
iron, but was internally full of cavities, as if the whole 
had been formerly in a liquid state. This idea was con- 
firmed by its having, on its surface,, the impression of 



IRON MINES. 313 

human feet and hands of a large size, as well as that of 
the ieet of a description of large birds, very common in 
South America. Although these impressions seemed 
very perfect, it was concluded, either that they were 
lusus naturae, or that impressions of this kind were previ- 
ously on the ground, and that the liquid mass of iron, in 
falling on it, received them. 

4. It had the greatest resemblance to a mass ©f dough ; 
which, having been stamped with impressions of hands 
and feet, and marked with a finger, had afterwards been 
converted into iron. On digging round the mass, the 
under surface was found covered with a coat of scoriae 
from four to six inches thick, undoubtedly occasiened by 
the moisture of the earth, the upper surface being clean. 
No appearance of generation was observed in the earth 
below or round it for a great distance. 

5. About two leagues to the eastward, was a brackish 
mineral spring, and a very gentle ascent of from four to 
six feet in height, running from north to south ; with this 
exception, the adjacent territory was a perfect level. 
About the spring, as well as near the mass, the earth was 
very light, loose, and greatly resembling ashes, even in 
colour. The grass in the vicinity, was very short, small, 
and extremely unpalateable to the cattle: but that at a 
distance, was long, and extremely grateful to them. 

6. From these concurrent circumstances it was con- 
cluded, that this mass of native iron, which was estimated 
to weigh about three hundred quintals, was produced by 
a volcanic explosion. It is stated as an undoubted fact, 
that in one of the forests of the above district of Santiago, 
del Estero, there exists a mass of pure native iron, in the 
shape of a tree with its branches. At a little depth in the 
earth are found stones of quartz of a beautiful red colour, 
which the honey-gatherers, the only persons who frequent 
this rude territory, employ as flints to light their fires. 

7. Several of these were selected on account of their 
peculiar beauty, they being spotted and studded, as it 
were, with gold : one of them, weighing about an ounce, 
was ground by the governor of the district who extracted 
from it a drachm of gold. A fibrous kind of native iron 
has been found at Ebenstock, in Saxony, and also in Sibe- 
ria, where one particular mass weighed 1600 pounds. 

8. It resembled forged iron in its composition, and was 



314 IRON MINES. 

malleable when cold, but brittle when red hot. In Sene- 
gal, where it is most common, it is of a cubical form, and 
is employed by the natives in the manufacture of different 
kinds of vessels. Iron, although one of the imperfect 
metals, is susceptible of a very high polish, and more ca- 
pable than any other metal of having its hardness increas- 
ed or diminished by certain chemical processes. 

9. It is often manufactured in such a way as to be one 
hundred and fifty times, and, as will now be seen, even 
above six hundred and thirty times, more valuable than 
gold. On weighing several common watch-pendulum 
springs, such as are sold, for ordinary work, by the Lon- 
don artists, at half a crown, ten of them were found to 
weigh but one single grain. Hence, one pound avoirdu- 
pois, equal to seven thousand grains, contains ten times 
that number of these springs, which amount, at half a 
crown each, to 8750 pounds sterling, 

10. Reckoning the troy ounce of gold at four pounds 
sterling, and the pound, equal to 5760 grains, at 48 pounds 
sterling, the value of an avoirdupois pound of gold is 
58,33, or 581. 6s. 7d. The above amount of the value of 
the watch springs weighing an avoirdupois pound, being 
divided by that sum, will give a ratio of somewhat more 
than 150 to 1. But the pendulum-springs of the best kind 
of watches sell at half a guinea each; and at this price, 
the abovementioned value is increased in the ratio of four 
and one fifth to one ; which gives an amount of 36,7501. 
sterling. This sum being divided by the value of the 
avoirdupois pound of gold, gives a quotient of more than 
630 to 1. 

1 1. It is the valuable property of iron, after it is reduc- 
ed into the state of steel, that, although it is sufficiently 
soft when hot, or when gradually cooled, to be formed 
without difficulty into various tools and utensils, still it 
snay be afterwards rendered more or less hard, even to an 
extreme degree, by simply plunging it, when red hot into- 
cold water. This i3 called tempering, the hardness pro- 
duced, being greater in proportion as the steel is hotter, 
and the water colder. Hence arises the superiority of 
this metal for making mechanics' instruments or tools, by 
which all other metals and even itself, are filed, drilled, 
and cut. 

IS. The Tarious degrees of hardness given to iron, de- 



IRON MINES. SW 

p?nd on the quantity of ignition it possesses at the mo- 
ment of being tempered, which is manifested by the suc- 
cession of colour exhibited on the surface of the metal, in 
progress of its receiving the increasing heat. These 
are, the yellowish white, yellow, gold colour, purple, vio- 
let, and deep blue ; — after the exhibition of which the com- 
plete ignition takes place. These colours proceed from 
a kind of scorification on the surface of the heated metal. 

13. The largest iron works in England are carried on 
in Colebrook Dale, in Shropshire. This spot, which is 
situated between two towering and variegated hills, cov- 
ered with wood, possesses peculiar advantages, the ore 
being obtained from the adjacent hills, the coals from the 
vale, and abundance of limestone from the quarries in the 
vicinity. The romantic scenery which nature here ex- 
hibits, and the works which are carrying on, seem to real- 
ize the ancient fable of the Cyclops. 

14. "The noise of the forges, mills, &c." Mr. Young 
observes, " with all their vast machinery, the flames burst- 
ing from the furnaces, with the burning coal, and the 
smoke of the lime kilns, are altogether horribly sublime." 
To complete the peculiarities of this spot, a bridge, en- 
tirely constructed of iron, is here thrown over the Severn. 
In one place it has parted, and a chasm is formed ; but 
such is its firm basis, that the fissure has neither injured 
its strength nor utility. 

1 5. The great superiority of Swedish iron over that of 
all other countries, for the manufacture of steel, is well 
known, and is ascribed to the great purity of the ore from 
which the iron is smelted. Hitherto the British steel 
makers have not been able to employ British iron in their 
processes, it having been found too brittle to bear cemen- 
tation ; but attempts are now making by some very spir- 
ited steel makers at Sheffield ; and from the products 
already obtained, great hopes are entertained of ultimate 
success. 

16. One of the most remarkable of the Swedish mines, 
if the name can with propriety be applied to it, is Tabern, 
a mountain of considerable size, composed entirely of 
pure iron ore, and occurring in a large tract of sand over 
which it seems to have been deposited. This mountain 
has been w T rought for nearly three centuries, notwithstan- 
ding which its size is scarcely diminished. 



$16 IRON MINKS. 

17. But the richest iron mine of Sweden is that of 
Danmora, in the province of Upland. It is in depth eigh- 
ty fathoms ; occupies a considerable extent of territory ; 
and its ore is conveyed to the surface of the earth, through 
several pits or openings made for that purpose, by means 
of casks fixed to large cables which are put in motion by 
horses. The workmen standing on the edges of these 
casks, and having their arms clasped round the cable, de- 
scend and ascend with the utmost composure. 

18. The water is drawn from the bottom by awheel six- 
ty-six feet in diameter, and is afterwards conveyed along 
an aqueduct, nearly a mile and a half in length. At cer- 
tain distances from Danmora, are several furnaces, with 
large and populous villages, exclusively inhabited by the 
miners. In Wraxall's tour through the north of Europe, 
the mine of Danmora is described as yielding the finest 
iron ore in Europe, its produce being exported to every 
country, and constituting one of the most important sour- 
ces of national wealth and royal revenue. The ore is not 
dug, as is usual in other mines, but is torn up by the force 
of gunpowder — an operation which is performed every* 
day at noon, and is one of the most awful and tremendous 
that can be conceived. 

19. " We arrived,' 9 observes the tourist, " at the mouth 
of the great mine, which is nearly half an English mile 
in circumference, in time to be present at it. Soon after 
twelve, the first explosion took place, and could not be so 
aptly compared to any thing as to subterraneous thunder, 
or rather volleys of artillery discharged under ground. 
The stones were thrown trp, by the violence of the gun- 
powder, to a vast height above the surface of the ground, 
and the concussion was so great, as to shake the surround- 
ing earth or rock on every side. 

20. " As soon as the explosion had ceased, I determined 
to descend into the mine, to effect which, I had to seat my- 
self in a large deep bucket, capable of containing three 
persons, and fastened by chains to a rope. When I found 
myself thus suspended between heaven and earth by a 
rope, and looked down into the dark and deep abyss be- 
neath me, to which I could see no termination, I shudder- 
ed with apprehension, and half repented my curiosity. 
This was, however, only a momentary sensation, and be- 



IRON MINES- Sir 

fore I had descended a hundred feet, I looked round on 
the scene with very tolerable composure. 

21. " It was nearly nine minutes before I reached the 
bottom ; and when 1 set my foot on the earth, the view of 
the mine was awful and sublime in the highest degree. 
Whether, as i surveyed it, terror or pleasure formed the 
predominant feeling, is hard to say. The light of the day 
was very faintly admitted into these subterraneous ca- 
verns : in many places, it was absolutely lost, and flam- 
beaux were kindled in its stead". 

22. '- Beams of wood were laid across some parts, from 
one side of the rock to the other ; and on these the miners 
sat, employed in boring holes for the admission of gun- 
powder, with the most perfect unconcern, although the 
least dizziness* or even a failure in preserving their equi- 
librium, must have made them lose their seat, and have 
dashed them against the rugged surface of the rock be- 
neath. The fragments torn up by the explosion, previ- 
ously to my descent, lay in vast heaps on all sides, and 
the whole scene was calculated to inspire a gloomy admi- 
ration. 

23. " I remained three quarters of an hour in these 
frightful and gloomy caverns, which find employment for 
not less than one thousand three hundred workmen, and 
traversed every part of them which was accessible, con- 
ducted by my guides. The weather above was very 
warm, but here the ice covered the whole surface of the 
ground, and I found myself surrounded with the colds of 
the most rigorous winter, amid darkness and caves of iron. 

£4. iS In one of these, which ran a considerable way be- 
neath the rock, were eight wretched beings warming 
themselves round a charcoal fire, and eating the little 
scanty subsistence arising from their miserable occupa- 
tion. They rose with surprise at seeing so unexpected a 
guest among them, and I was not a little plea>ed to dry 
my feet, which were wet with treading on the melted ice, 
at their fire. 

25. " Having gratified my curiosity with a view of 
these subterraneous apartments, I made the signal for 
being drawn up, and felt so little terror while re-ascend- 
ing, compared with that of being let down, that I am con- 
vinced, after five or six repetitions, 1 should have been 
perfectly indifferent to the undertaking, feo strong is 



518 MINES OF COPPER, TIN, LEAD, &c. 

the effect of custom on the human mind, and so contempti- 
ble does danger or horror become, when familiarized by 
continual trials !" 

26. Throughout the whole extent of Sweden, the iron 
mines at present wrought, employ upwards of twenty- 
five thousand persons, and yield annually upwards of 
fifty seven thousand tons of metal, it has been calculat- 
ed that the furnaces and forges, which give to the iron 
the degree of perfection requisite before it can be used, 
consume annually two millions four hundred thousand 
loads of charcoal. 

Note. Madrid, the capital of Spain, is on the river Manza- 
nares, containing 150,000 inhabitants. — Siberia is a large coun- 
try comprehending the most northern part of the Russian empire 
in Asia. It is bounded on the east by the Eastern Ocean, south 
by Great Tartary, west by Russia and north by the Frozen 
Ocean. It extends 2000 miles from east to west, and 750 from 
north to south. The south part is a fertile country but the north 
is extremely cold, almost uncultivated and thinly inhabited. 

Sweden, a kingdom of Europe, is bounded north by Danish 
Lapland and the Ocean, east by Russia, south by the Baltic and 
the gulf of Finland and west by Norway, being 800 miles in 
length and 350 in breadth. It is divided into five general parts, 
namely, Sweden Proper, Gothland, Norland, Lapland and Fin- 
land. Population about four millions. 

Questions* 
Of what is Madrid the capital? 
On what river is it situated f 
Where is Siberia ? 
Of what extent ? 
What is the climate ? 
What are the boundaries of Sweden ? 
Into how many parts is Sweden divided ? 

Sect. 5. Mines of Copper, Tin, Lead, fyc. 

1. The purest copper obtained in Europe is the produce 
of the mines of the Swedish province of Dalecarlia. The 
following is a brief description of the principal of these 
immense and gloomy caverns, all of which boast a high 
antiquity. The traveller's curiosity is first attracted by 
the hydraulic machines which are destined to convey the 
water to the different quarters, and the power of which is 
such, that one of the wheels has a diameter of not less 
th a n f o r ty f o u r f e e t . 

2. Another wheel, of proportionate magnitude, is em- 
ployed to raise the ore from the mine to the surface of the 
earth, and is admirably constructed. Regular circles are 






MINES OF COPPER, TIN, LEAD, &c. 319 

placed on each side, and round these the chain rises, tak- 
ing a larger or smaller circumference, in proportion to the 
necessary circle to be made, so as to counterbalance the 
weight, and consequently the increased motion of the 
bucket. 

3. Exteriorly a vast chasm of a tremendous depth 
presents itself to the view. This being the part of the 
mine which was first opened, either through the ignorance 
or neglect of those who had then the management of the 
works, the excavations so weakened the foundations of 
the hill, that the whole fell in, leaving a most chaotic scene 
of precipitated rocks, and a gaping guif resembling tae 
mouth of a volcano. Great care has been since taken 
that no such disaster should again occur. 

4. Plans and sections are drawn of all the galleries, 
&c; and, where the prosecution of the works, in the 
same direction, might be dangerous, orders are issued for 
the miners to stop and an iron crown is fixed on the spot, 
as a prohibition ever to proceed further. The workmen 
then explore in a different direction, while every subter- 
raneous excavation is nicely watched. 

5. The traveller passes into the great chasm by a range 
of wooden steps, which cross, in a variety of directions, 
the rough masses of fallen rocks, of gravel, and of the an- 
cient machinery. Ere he reaches the entrance of the ca- 
vern, he has to descend thirty toises ; and this being ac- 
complished, proceeds horizontally to a considerable dis- 
tance within. He now loses the pure air of day, and 
gradually breathes an oppressive vapour, which rolls to- 
wards him, in volumes from the mouths of a hundred 
caves leading into the main passage. 

6. He now feels as if he were inhaling the atmosphere 
of Tartarus. The Swedish iron mines which are describ- 
ed above, are mere purgatories when compared with this 
Satanic dwelling. The descent is performed entirely by 
steps laid in a winding rock ; and, in following the sub- 
terraneous declivity, the traveller reaches the tremendous 
depths of these truly fttygian dominions. 

7. The pestilential vapours which environ him with in- 
creasing clouds, and the style of the entrance, remind 
him of Virgil's description of the descent of zEneas to the 
internal regions. Here are to be seen the same caverned 
portico, the rocky, rough descent, the steaming sulphur, 

28 



320 MINES OF COPPER, TIN, LEAD, &c, 

and all the deadly stenches of Avernus. The wretched 
inmates of this gloomy cavern appear to hirn like so many 
spectres, as poetic fiction has described them : and he is 
induced, by the length of the way, joined to the excessive 
heat and its suffocating quality, to fancy that he will be 
made to pay dearly for his curiosity. 

8. In one part the steam is so excessively hot as to 
scorch at the distance of twelve paces, at the same time 
that the sulphureous smell is intolerable. Near this spot, 
a volcanic fire broke out some years ago, ill consequence 
of which, strong walls were constructed, as barriers to its 
powers, and several contiguous passages, which, had it 
spread, would have proved dangerous to the mine, clos- 
ed up. 

9. The visitor has now to traverse many long and wind- 
ing galleries, as well as large vaulted caverns,| where the 
workmen are dispersed on all sides, employed in he wing- 
vast masses of the rock, and preparing other parts for ex- 
plosion. Others wheel the brazen ore towards the black 
abyss where the suspended buckets hang ready to draw it 
upward. From the effect of such violent exercise, combin- 
ed with the heat, they are obliged to work almost naked. 
Their groups, occupations, and primitive appearance, scan- 
tily lighted by the trembling rays of torches, form a curi- 
ous and interesting scene. 

10. The depth of the mine being at least twelve hun- 
dred feet, a full hour is required to reach to the bottom. 
The mass of copper lies in the form of an inverted cone. 
Five hundred men are employed daily ; but females are 
not admitted, on account of the deleterious quality of the 
vapours. This mine was anciently a State prison, in 
which criminals, slaves, and prisoners of war toiled out 
their wretched existence. Near the bottom is a rocky 
saloon furnished with benches. 

11. It is called the Hall of the Senate on account of its 
having be^a the resting place of several Swedish Kings, 
who came, attended by the senators, to examine the works, 
and here took refreshments. It was in this mine that 
the immortal Gustavus Vasa, disguised as a peasant, la- 
boured for his bread, in the course of a long concealment, 
after having been robbed by the peasant vvko served him 
as a guide. 

12. in the year IT 51, a very rich copper j»ine was 



MINES OF COPPER, TIN, LEAD, &c. 321 

wrought in the county of Wicklow, Ireland. A-orn this 
mine ran a stream of blue-coloured water, of so deleteri- 
ous a nature as to destroy all the fish in the riverUt kloW, 
into which it flowed. One of the workmen, having left 
an iron shovel in this stream, found it some days after, 
encrusted with copper. This led one of the proprietors 
of the mine to institute a set of experiments, from which 
he concluded that the blue water contained an acid hold- 
ing copper in solution ; that iron had a stronger affinity 
N for the acid than copper; and that the consequence of 
this affinity was the. precipitation of the fopper, and the 
solution of the iron, when pieces of that metal were thrown 
into the blue water. 

13. These ideas induced the miners to dig several pus 
for the reception of this water, and to put bars of iron in- 
to them. The result was, that they obtained an abun- 
dance of copper, much purer and more valuable than that 
which they procured from the ore itself by smelling. 

14. On the island of Anglesea, near Dulas bay, on the 
north coast, is Parys Mountain, which contains the most 
considerable quantity of copper ore perhaps ever known. 
The external aspect of the hill is extremely rude, and it 
is surrounded by enormous rocks of coarse white quartz. 
The ore is lodged in a basin, or hollow, and has on one 
side, a small lake, over the waves of which, as over those 
of Avernus, fatal to the feathered tribe, birds are never 
known to pass. 

15. The effect of the mineral operations has been, that 
the whole of this tract has assumed a most savage appear- 
ance. Suffocating fumes of the burning heaps of copper 
arise in all parts, and extend their baneful influence for 
miles around. That the ore was worked in a \ery remote 
period, appears by vestiges of the ancient operations, 
which were carried on by trenching, and by heating the 
rocks intensely,when water was suddenly poured on them, 
so as to cause them to crack or scale. 

16. In the year 1768, after a long search, which was so 
little profitable that it was on the eve of being abandoned, 
a large body of copper ore wasvfound ; and this has ever 
since been worked to great advantage, still promising a 
vast supply. The water lodged in the bottom of the bed 
of ore, being strongly impregnated with the metal, is 
drawn up, and distributed in pits, where the same process 



323 MINES OF COPPER, TIN, LEAD, &e. 

is employed as in the Wicklow mine. The copper thus 
procured, differs little from native copper, and is very 
highly prized. 

17. Cornwall has been in all ages, famous for its nu- 
merous mines of tin, which are, in general, very large, 
and rich in ore. The tin-works are of different kinds, 
dependent on the various forms in which the metal ap- 
pears. In many places, its ore so nearly resembles com- 
mon stones, that it can only be distinguished from them 
by its superior weight. In other parts, the ore is a com- 
pound ot tin and earth, concreted into a substance almost 
as hard as stone, of a bluish or grayish colour, and to 
which the mundic, impregnated with copper, frequently 
gives a yellowish cast. 

18. This ore is always found in a continued stratum, 
which the miners call load ; and this, for the greater part, 
is found running through the solid substance of the bald- 
est rocks, beginning in small veins near the surface, per- 
fcaps not above half an inch or an inch wide, and increas- 
ing, as they proceed, into large dimensions, branchingout 
into several ramifications, and bending downward in a 
direction, which is generally, nearly east and west. 

19. These loads, or veins, are sometimes white, very 
wide, and so thick, that large lumps of the ore are fre- 
quently drawn up of more than twenty pounds weight. 
The loads of tin ore are not always contiguous, but some- 
times break off so entirely, that they seem to terminate ; 
but the sagacious miner knows by experience, that, by 
digging at a small distance on one side, he shall meet 
with a separated part of the load, apparently tally 'mg with 
the other end, as nicely as if it had been broken off by 
some sudden shock of the rock. 

SO. The miners of Cornwall follow the load, or vein, 
in all its rich and meandering curves, through the bowels 
of the flinty earth. The waters are sometimes drained 
from the mines, by subterraneous passages, formed from 
the body of the mountain to the level country. These 
passages are called adits, and are occasionally the labour 
of many years; but when effected, they save the con- 
stant expence of large water-works and fire-engines. 

21. From the surface of the earth the workmen sink a 
passage to the mine, which they call a shaft, and place 
over it a large winch, or, in works of greater magnitude, 



MINES OF COPPER, TIN, LEAD, &c. 323 

a wheel and axle, by which means, they draw up large 
quantities of ore at a time, in vessels called kibbuls. 
This ore is thrown into heaps, which great numbers of 
poor people are employed in breaking to pieces, and fit- 
ting the ore for the stamping mills. 

22. A third form in which tin appears, is that of crys- 
tals ; for this metal will, under proper circumstances, 
readily crystalize. Hence, in many parts of the mineral 
rocks, are found the most perfectly transparent and beau- 
tiful crystals of pure tin. Beside these crystals, in many 
of the cavernous parts of the rocks, are found those trans- 
parent crystals, called Cornish diamonds, they being 
extremely brilliant when well polished. The form is 
that of a six-sided prism pointed on the top, and they are 
sometimes four or five inches in length. 

23. Among the most remarkable lead mines, may b 



cited those of Upper Louisiana, in North America, which 
have for many years been highly productive. That call- 
ed Burton's mine is so extensive, that the mineral is* 
calculated to cover two thousand acres of land, it is of 
two kinds, the gravel and fossil. The gravel mineral b 
found immediately under the soil, intermixed with grav- 
el, in pieces of solid mineral, weighing from one to fifty- 
pounds. Beneath the gravel is a sand rock, which being. 
broken, crumbles to a fine sand, and contains mineral 
nearly of the same quality as that of the gravel. 

24. But the mineral of the first quality is found in a 
bed of red clay, under the sand rock, in pieces of from 
ten to ^vq hundred pounds weight, on the outside of 
which, is a spar, or fossil, of a bright glittering appear- 
ance, resembling spangles of gold and silver, as solid as 
the mineral itself, and of.a greater specific gravity. This 
being taken off', the mineral is solid, unconnected with 
any other substance, of a broad grain, and what mineralo- 
gists call potters' ore. 

25. In other mines, in the vicinity of the above, the ■ 
lead is found in regular veins, from two to four feet in 
thickness, containing about fifty ounces of silver in a 
ton ; but at the depth of twenty-five feet, the operations 
are impeded by water. The whole of this mineral tract 
is very rich and extensive. 

26. In Great Britain there are numerous lead rain 
among which, mav be cited that of ArkiHgdale, in York* 

28* 



3£4 MINES OF COPPER, TIN, LEAD, &c. 

shire, and those with which Shropshire abounds. In the 
south of Lanerkshire, and in the vicinity of "Wanlock- 
head, Scotland, are two celebrated lead mines, which 
yield annual] y above two thousand tons of metal. The 
Susannah-vein Lead-hills, has been worked for many 
years, and has been productive of great wealth. The 
above are considered as the richest lead mines of Eu- 
rope. 

£7. Several of the Irish lead mines have yielded a 
considerable proportion of silver ; and mention is made 
of one, in the county of Antrim, which afforded, in thirty 
pounds of lead, a pound of that metal. Another, less 
productive of silver, was found at Ballysadare, near the 
harbour of Sligo, in Connaught; and a third in the coun- 
ty of Tipperary, thirty miles from Limerick. The ores 
of this last were of two kinds, most usually of a reddish 
colour, hard and glittering; the other, which was the rich- 
est in silver, resembled a blue marl. The w r orks were de- 
stroyed in the irish insurrections in the reign of Charles 
I. The mine, however, is still wrought on account of 
the lead it contains. 

£8. The following is the enumeration of the different 
substances in which metals are found. In granitic moun- 
tains, tin, lead, iron, zinc, bismuth, cobalt ; and in gneis, 
or schistose granite, silver, copper, lead, tin, and zinc. 
In micaceous schist, are found copper, tin, lead and anti- 
mony. In hornblende slate, copper ore; and under ar- 
gillate, or common slate, silver, copper, lead, and zinc. 
In steatite, sulphureous pyrites, and magnet. In primitive 
limestone, copper, lead, and zinc appear; and even in a 
strata of coal, native silver, galena, and manganese have 
been discovered* 

Note. Ireland, an island of the Atlantic Ocean, is west 
of England and south west of Scotland. It is the most 
westerly land of England, from which it is separated by St. 
C*eorge 9 s Channel. It is situated between 51° and 55° 
north latitude, and contains upwards of six million of peo- 
ple. Great-Britain, the most considerable of all the Eu- 
ropean islands, extends from 50° to 58° north latitude. It 
is separated from the continent of Europe by the English 
Channel and the straits of Dover; Scotland, or North 
Britain, is bounded on the west by the Atlantic Ocean: 



COAL MINES. 325 

aorth by the North Sea, east by the German Ocean, south 
east by England and south by the Jrish Sea. Its extent 
from north to south is 270 miles and its greatest breadth 
150. Population about two millions. 

Questions. 

What is the situation and extent of Ireland ? 
How is it separated from England ? 
Where is Scotland or North Britain ? 
What is its length and breadth ? 

Sect. 6. Coal Mines, 

1. Coals are scattered, with a more or less sparing- 
hand, over every continent, and almost over every king- 
dom of the globe ; but there is not any country where coal 
mines are so rich and so frequent as in Great Britain, the 
opulence of which has been principally ascribed to this 
valuable mineral. It is, in truth, the very soul of her 
manufactures, and, consequently, of her commerce, every 
manufacturing town being established in the midst of a 
coal country. Of this, striking instances are afforded by 
Bristol, Birmingham, Wolverhampton, Sheffield, New- 
castle, and Glasgow. 

2. The coals of Whitehaven and Wigan are esteemed 
the purest ; and the cannel and peacock coals of Lanca- 
shire are so beautiful, that they are suspected by some 
to have constituted the gagates, or jet, whi^h the ancients 
ascribed to Great Britain. In Somersetshire, the Mendip 
coal mines are distinguished by their productiveness ; 
they occur there, as indeed in every other part, in the 
low country, and are not to be found in the hills. 

3. The beds of coal are not horizontal, but sloping, 
dipping to the southeast at the rate of about twenty-two 
inches per fathom. Hence, they would speedily sink so 
Oieep that it would not be possible to work them, were it 
not that they are intersected at intervals by perpendicu- 
lar dykes or veins, of a different kind of mineral, on the 
other side of which, these beds are found considerably- 
raised up. They are seven in number, lying at regular 
distances beneath each other, and separated by beds of a 
different kind of substance, the deepest being placed more 
than two hundred feet beneath the surface of the earth 



m COAL MINES. 

4. The town of Newcastle, in Northumberland, has 
been celebrated during several centuries for its very ex- 
tensive trade in coals. It was first made a borough by 
William the Conqueror, and the earliest charter for dig- 
ging coals, granted to the inhabitants, was in the reign of 
Henry TIL in 1239 ; but in 13G6* the use of coal for fuel 
was prohibited in London, by royal proclamation, chiefly 
because it injured the sale of wood, with which the envi- 
rons of the Capital were then overspread. 

5. This interdict did not, however, continue long in 
force ; and coals may be considered as having been dug 
for exportation at Newcastle for more than four centu- 
ries. It has been estimated, that there are twenty-four* 
considerable collieries- lying at different distances from 
the river, from five to eighteen miles; and that they pro- 
duced, for an average of six years, up to the close of 
1776, an annual consumption of three hundred and eighty 
thousand chaldrons, Newcastle measure, (equal to seven 
hundred and seventeen thousand six hundred and fifteen 
chaldrons, London measure,) of which about thirty thou- 
sand chaldrons were exported to foreign parts. 

6. The boats employed in the colliery are called keels, 
and are described as strong, clumsy, and oval, each car- 
rying about twenty tons ; and of these, four hundred and 
fifty are kept constantly employed. In the year 1776, 
an estimate was made of the shipping employed in the 
Newcastle coal trade ; and from this estimate it appears, 
that three thousand five hundred and eighty-five ships, 
were, during that year, engaged in the coasting trade, and 
three hundred and sixty-three in the trade to foreign 
ports, their joint tonnage amounting to seven hundred and 
thirty-eight thousand two hundred and fourteen tons. 

7. Tt is a common Opinion among geologists, that pit 
coal is of vegetable origin, and that it has been brought to 
its present state by the means of some chemical process, 
not at this time understood. However extravagant this 
opinion may at first sight appear, it is supported by the 
existence of vast depositions of matter, half way, as it 
were, between perfect wood and perfect pit coal ; Which, 
while it obviously betrays its vegetable nature, has, in se- 
veral respects, so near an approximation to pit coal, as to 
have been generally distinguished by the name of .coat. 



COAL MINES. 327 

8. One of the most remarkable of these depositions ex- 
ists in Devonshire, about thirteen miles southwest of Exe- 
ter, and is well known under the name of Bovey coaL 
Its vegetable nature has been ascertained by Mr. Hatch- 
et, in a set of experiments, in which he found both ex- 
tractive matter and resin — substances which belong to 
the vegetable kingdom. The beds of this coal are se- 
venty feet in thickness, and are interspersed by beds of 
clay. On the north side they lie within a foot of the sur- 
face, and dip south at the rate of about twenty inches per 
fathom. 

9. The deepest beds are the blackest and heaviest, and 
have the closest resemblance to pit coal, while the upper 
ones strongly resemble wood, and are considered as such 
by those who dig them. They are brown, and become 
extremely friable when dry, burning with a flame similar 
to that of wood, and assuming the appearance of wood 
which has been rendered saft by some unknown cause, 
and, while in that state has been crushed flat by the 
weight of the incumbent earth. This is the case, not only 
with the Bovey coal, but also with all the beds of wood 
coal which have been hitherto examined in different parts 
of Europe. 

10- The coal mines of Whitehaven may be considered 
as the most extraordinary in the known world. They 
are excavations which have, in their structure, a consider- 
able resemblance to the gypsum quarries of Paris, and 
are of such magnitude, and extent, that in one of them 
alone, a sum exceeding half a million sterling, was, in 
the course of a century, expended by the proprietors. 

11. Their principal entrance is by an opening at the 
bottom of a hill, through a long passage, hewn in the 
rock, leading to the lowest vein of coal. The greater 
part of this descent is through spacious galleries, which 
continually intersect other galleries, all the coal being cut 
away, with the exception oi large pillars, which, where 
the mine runs to a considerable depth, are nine feet in 
height, and about thirty six feet square at the base. Such 
is the strength there required to support the ponderous 
rouf. 

12. The mines are sunk to the depth of one hundred and 
thirty fathoms, and are extended under the sea to places 



328 COAL MINES. 

where there is, above them, sufficient depth of water for 
ships of large burden. These are the deepest coal mines 
which have hitherto been wrought ; and perhaps the min- 
ers have not in any other part of the globe, penetrated 
to so great a depth beneath the surface of the sea, the very 
deep mines in Hungary, Peru, and elsewhere, being sit- 
uated in mountainous countries, where the surface of the 
tarlh is elevated to a great height above the level of the 
ocean. 

13. In these mines there are three strata of coal, which 
lie at a considerable distance one above the other, and are 
made to communicate by pits ; but the vein is not always 
continued in the same regularly inclined plane, the min- 
ers frequently meeting with hard rock, by which their 
further progress is interrupted. At such places there 
seem to have been breaks in the earth, from the surface 
downward, one portion appearing to have sunk down, 
while the adjoining part has preserved its ancient situa- 
tion. In some of these places, the earth has sunk ten, 
twenty fatboms^and even more : while in others, the de- 
pression has been less than one fathom. 

14. These breaks the miners call dykes; and when 
they reach one of them, their first care is to discover whe- 
ther the strata in the adjoining part are higher or lower 
than in the part where they had been working : or, ac- 
cording to their own phrase, whether the coal be cast 
down or up. In the former case they sink a pit ; but if it 
be cast up to any considerable height, they are frequently 
obliged, with great labour and expense, to carry forward 
a level, or long gallery through the rock, until they again 
reach the stratum of coal. 

15. Coal, the chief mineral of Scotland, has been there 
worked for a succession of ages. Pope Pius II. in his 
description of Europe, written about 1450, mentions that 
he beheld with wonder black stones given as alms to the 
poor of Scotland. This mineral may, however, be traced 
to the twelfth century ; and a \evy early account of the 
Scottish coal mines, explains with great precision, the 
manner of working the coal, not neglecting to mention the 
subterraneous walls of whin, which intersect the strata, 
particularly a remarkable one, visible from the river 
Tyne, where it forms a cataract, and passes by Preston- 
Bans, to the shore of Fife, 



COAL MINES. S2§ 

16. The Lothian s and Fifeshire, particularly abound 
with this useful mineral, which also extends into Ayr- 
shire ; and near Irwin is found a curious variety, named 
ribbon coal. A singular coal, in veins of mineral, has been 
found at Castle Leod, in the east ofRosshire; and it is 
conjectured that the largest untouched field of coal in Eu- 
rope exists in a barren tract of country in Lanerkshire. 

17* In North America, coal has been discovered in 
great 9 abundance on both sides of James river, and is said 
to have been first discovered by a boy in pursuit of cray 
fish. This valuable mineral also abounds towards the 
Mississippi and the Ohio, that of Pittsburg being of a 
superior quality ; but it is chiefly worked in Virginia, 
where the beds are very extensive. One of these beds, 
about twenty -four feet in thickness, was found to repose 
on granite, and is cited as a great singularity. 

18. In the territory south of the Ohio, what is called 
stone coal is found in the Cumberland mountains; and 
in 1804, a coal mine was discovered on the river Juniata, 
in the vicinity of the Apalachian mountains. The bed is 
horizontal, on which account it is wrought with consider- 
able advantage, and the mineral is upwards of ten feet ia 
thickness. Notwithstanding these supplies at particular 
points of the extensive territory of the United States, 
coals are imported from Great Britain in very consider- 
able quantities. In the space of one year, reckoning 
from the first of October, 1801, the importation amounted 
to not less than 18,473 chaldrons. 

19. The process of mining is a combination of boring 
and digging. Shafts are sunk, levels are driven, and 
drains are carried off, by the help of picks or pick- axes* 
wedges, and hammers, the rocks being also sometimes 
loosened by blasting with gunpowder. In searching for 
coal, a shaft is sunk through the uppermost soft stratum, 
and the rock is then bored, by striking it continually with 
an iron borer, terminating in an edge of steel, which is in 
the mean time, turned partly round ; and, at proper in- 
tervals, a scoop is let down to draw up the loose frag- 
ments. 

20. In this manner, a perforation is sometimes made for 
more than an hundred fathoms, the borer being length- 
ened by pieces screwed on ; it is then partly supported 
by a counterpoise, and worked by machinery. Should it 



330 COAL MINES. 

happen to break, the piece is raised by a rod furnished 
with a hollow cone, as an extinguisher, which is driven 
down on it. The borer is sometimes furnished with 
knives, which are made to act on any part at pleasure, 
and to scrape off a portion of the surrounding substance, 
which is collected in a proper receptacle. 

21. Those who have tne direction of deep and extensive 
coal mines, are obliged/ with great art and care, to keep 
them ventilated with, perpetual currents of fresh air, 
which afford the miners a constant supply of that vital 
fluid, and expel from the mines damps and other noxious 
exhalations, together with such other burnt and foul air, 
as is become deleterious, and unfit for respiration. 

22. In the deserted mines,, which are not thus venti- 
lated with currents of fresrrair, large quantities of these 
damps are frequently collected ; and in such works, they 
often remain for a long time without doing any mischief. 
But when, by some accident, they are set on fire, they 
then produce dreadful explosions, and, bursting out of 
the pits with great impetuosity, like the fiery eruptions 
from burning mountains, force along with them ponder- 
ous bodies to a great height in the air. 

23. Various instances have occurred, in which the coal 
has been set on fire by the fulminating damp, and has 
continued burning for several months, until large streams 
of water were conducted into the mine, so as to inundate 
the parts where the conflagration existed. By such fires, 
several collieries have been entirely destroyed, m the vi- 
cinity of Newcastle, and in other parts of England, as well 
as in Fifeshire, in Scotland. In some of these places, the 
fire has continued to burn for ages. 

24. To prevent, therefore, as much as possible, the col- 
lieries from being filled with these pernicious damps, it has 
been found necessary, carefully to search for the crevices 
in the coal whence they issue, and at those piaces, to con- 
fine them within a narrow space, conducting them through 
large pipes into the open air, where, being set on fire, 
they consume in perpetual flame, as they continually 
arise out of the earth. 

25. The late Mr. Spelling, engineer of the Whitehaven 
eoal mines, having observed that the fulminating damp 
could only be kindled by flame, and that it was not liable 
to be set on fire by red hot iron, nor by the sparks pre- 



COAL MINES. 531 

tUiced by fiie collision of flint and steel, invented a ma- 
chine called a steel mill, in which a wheel of that metal 
is turned round with a very rapid motion, and, by the ap- 
plication of flints, great plenty of sparks are emitted, 
which atFord the miners such a light as enables them to 
carry on their work in close places, where the flames of a 
candle, or of a lamp, would, as has already happened in 
various instances, occasion violent explosions. 

26. In that dreadful catastrophe, the explosion of the 
Felting Colliery, the particulars of which will be hereaf- 
ter detailed, it will be seen that mills of this description 
■were employed, in searching for the remains of the sad 
victims of the disaster; but this event happened before 
the invention of Sir Humphrey Davy's safety lamp, a 
discovery which, while it affords a more certain light, 
holds out every security to the miner .against accidents 
which, without such a resource, might still be superadded 
to those already recorded, as arising from the flame of a 
candle or lamp. 

27. A greater number of mines have, however, been 
ruined by inundations than by fires; and here that noble 
invention the fire-engine displays its beneficial effects. 
It appears, from nice calculations, that it would require 
about 550 men, or a power equal to that of 110 horses, to 
work the pumps of one of the largest fire-engines, having 
a cylinder of seventy inches diameter, now in use; and 
thrice that number of men to keep an engine of that size 
constantly at work. 

23. It also appears, that as much water may be raised 
by such an engine, as can be drawn, within the same 
space of time, by 2520 men with rollers and buckets, after 
tlie manner now daily practised in many mines ; or as 
much as can be borne on the shoulders of twice that num- 
ber of men, as is said to be done in several of the mines of 
Peru. So great is the power of the elastic steam of the 
boiling water in those engines, and of the outward atmos- 
phere, which, by their alternate actions, give force and 
motion to the beam, and, through it, to the pump rods 
which elevate the water through tubes, and discharge it 
from the mine ! 

21). There are four fire engines, belonging to the White- 
haven colliery, which, when all at work, discharge from 
it about 1223 gallons of water everv minute, at thirteen 
29 



{$& FELLING COLLIERY. 

strokes ; and, at the same rate, 1,768,320 gallons, upward!: 
of 7000 tons, every twenty-four hours. By these engines, 
r early twice the above mentioned quantity of water might 
be discharged from mines which are not above sixty 
or seventy fathoms deep, which depth is rarely exceeded 
in the Newcastle collieries, or ia any other English col- 
lieries, with the exception of the above. 

SO. Coal pits have sometimes taken fire by accident, 
and have continued to burn for a considerable length of 
time. About the year 1648, a coal mine at Benwell, a 
village near Newcastle-upon-Tyne, was accidentally 
kindled by a candle : at first, the fire was so feeble that 
a reward of half a crown, which was asked by a person 
who offered to extinguish it, was refused. It gradually 
increased, however, and had continued burning for thirty 
years, when the account was drawn up and published in 
the Philosophical Transactions : it was not finally extin- 
guished until all the fuel was consumed. Examples of ^ 
similar kind have happened in Scotland and in Germany. 

Sect* 7. Felling Colliery. 

1. But of all the recorded accidents relative to coal 
mines, that of Felling Colliery, near Sunderland, a concise 
narrative of which here follows, was the most disastrous. 
Felling is a manor abput a mile and a half east of Gates- 
head. It contains several strata of coal, the uppermost of 
which were extensively wrought in the beginning of tlve 
last century. The -stratum called the High-main, was 
won in 1779, and continued to be wrought till the 19th 
January, 1811, when it was entirely excavated. 

2. 1 he present colliery is in the seam called the Low- 
main. It commenced in October, 1810, and was at full 
work in May, 1812. r J his mine was considered by the 
workmen as a model of perfection in the purity of its air, 
and orderly arrangements — its inclined plane was saving 
the daily expense of at least 13 horsea— the concern wore 
the features of the greatest possible prosperity, and no 
accident, except a trifling explosion of fire-damp, slightly 
burning two or three workmen, had occurred. 

3. Two sets cf men w ere constantly employed, except 
on Sundays. Twenty five acres of coal had been exca- 
vated. The first ^hiit entered the mine at four o'clock 



FELLING COLLIERY. S# 

4 M., and were relieved at their working post* by the 
ftext at 11 o'clock in the morning. The establishment it 
employed under ground, consisted of about 128 persons 
who from the 11th to the 25th of May, 1812, wrougnt- 
624 scores of coal, equal to 1300 Newcastle cfcaWron*, 
er M55 London "chaldrons. . 

4. About half past 1 1 o'clock on the morning of the tott* 
of May, 1812, the" neighbouring villages were alarmed by 
a tremendous erosion in this colliery. The subter- 
raneous fire broke forth with two heavy discharges iron 
the Low -main, which were almost instantaneously Show- 
ed by one from the Hioh-main. A slight trembling, as 
from an earthquake, was felt For about half a mile around 
the workings ; and the noise of the explosion, thougn (kill, 
was heard to three or four miles distance, and mucn re- 
sembled an unsteady fire 6f infantry. 

5 Immense quantities of dust and small coal accom- 
panied these blasts, and rose high into the air, in the form 
of an inverted cone. The heaviest part of the ejected 
matter such as corves, pieces of wood, and small coal, 
fell near the pits ; but the dust, borne away by a strong 
West wind, fell in a continued shower from the pit to the 
distance of a mile and a half. As soon as the explosion 
was heard, the wives and children of the workmen ran to 
the pit : the scene was distressing beyond the power of 
description. . 

& Of one hundred and twenty-eight persons m toe 
mine at the titae of the explosion, only thirty two were 
brought today-light, twenty-nine survived the Fatal com- 
bustion, the rest were destroyed. Nor from the time 
of the explosion till the 8th of July, could any person 
descend. But after many unsuccessful attempts to ex- 
plore the burning mine, it was re-closed, to prevent the 
atmospheric air from entering it. 

7. This being done, no attempt was afterwards made 
to explore it, till the morning of the last mentioned day ; 
from which frime to the 19th of September, the heart ren- 
ding scene of mothers and widows examining the putrid 
bodTes of their sons and husbands, fov marks by which to 
identify them, was almost daily renewed; but very 
few of them were known by any personal mark, they 
were too much mangled and scorched to retain any of 
their features. Their clothes, tobacco-boxes, shoes, Sec 



534 THE LAST DAY. 

were, therefore, the only indexes by which they could be 
recognized. 

8. At the crane, twenty-one bodies lay in ghastly con- 
fusion ; some like mummies, scorched as dry as if they 
were baked. One wanted its head, another an arm. The 
scene w as truly frightful. The power of fire was visible 
upon them all ; but Hs effects were extremely variable : 
while some were almost torn to pieces, there were others 
who appeared as if they had sunk down overpowered by 
sleep. 

9. The ventilation concluded on Saturday the 19th of 
September,.when the ninety-first body was dug from un- 
der a heap of stones. At six o'clock in the morning, the 
pit was visited by candle-light, which had not been used 
in it for the space of one hundred and seventeen days ; 
and at 11 o'clock in the morning the tube furnace was 
lighted. From this time the colliery has been regularly at 
work : but the ninety -second body has never yet been 
found. All these persons, except four, who were buried 
in single graves, were interred in He worth Chapel-yard, 
in a trench, side by side, two coffins 'deep,, with a parti- 
tion of brick and lime between every four coffins. 



THE LAST DAY.— Young. 

SEEST thou, Lorenzo, what depends on man ? 
The fate of nature ; as, for man, her bii th ; 
Earth's actors change earth's transitory scenes, 
And make creation groan with human guilt ; 
How must it groan, in a new deluge whelm'd ; 
But not of waters; at the destin'd hour, 
By the loud trumpet summoned to the charge, 
See, ail the formidable sons of tire, 
Eruptions, earthquakes, comets, lightnings play 
Their various engines ; all at once dSgorge 
Their blazing magazines ; and take by storm 
This poor terrestrial citadel of man. 

Amazing period ! when each mountain height 
Out burns Vesuvius; rocks eternal pour 
Their melted mass, as rivers once they pourM; 
Stars rush ; and final ruin fiercely drives 



THE LAST DAY. «# 

Her ploughshare o'er creation ! — while aloft 

More than astonishment ! if more can be ! 

Far other firmament than e'er was seen, 

Than e'er was thought by man t Far other stars I 

Stars animate, that govern these of fire; 

Far other sun ! — A sun,, O how unlike 

The Babe of Bethlehem ! how unlike the man 

That groan'd on Calvary ! — Yet He it is ; 

The man of sorrows! O how chang'd ? What pomp^l 

In grandeur terrible, all heav'n descends! 

A swift Archangel, with his golden wings, 

As blots and clouds that darken and disgrace 

The scene divine, sweeps stars and suns aside ; 

And now, all dross remov'd, Heav'n's own pure dajk 

Full on the confines of our ether, flames. 

While (dreadful contest) far, how far beneath ! 

Hell, burning, belches forth her blazing. seas 

And storms sulphureous ! her voracious jaws 

Expanding wide, and roaring for her prey. 

At midnight, when mankind are wrapt in p?ace> 
And worldly fancy feeds on golden dreams, 
Man, starting from his couch, shall sleep no more! 
The day is broke which never more shall close 1 
Above, around, beneath, amazement all ! 
Terrour and glory joined in their extremes I 
Our God in grandeur, and our world on fire ! 
All nature struggling in the pangs of death I 
Dost thou not hear her? dost thou not deplore 
Her strong convulsions, and her final groan ? 
Where are we now P \h me ! the ground is gone 
On which we stood ! Lorenzo ! while thou may'st, 
Provide more firm support, or sink forever ! 
Where ? how ? from whence ? vain hope, it is too late I 
Where, where for shelter — shall the guilty fly, 
When consternation turns the good man pale? 

Great day ! for which all other days were made ; 
For which earth rose from chaos; man from earthy 
And an eternity the date of Gods, 
Descended on poor earth created man ! 
Great day of dread, decision and despair ! 
At thought of thee, each sublunary wish 
Lets go its eager grasp, and drops the world i 
km\ catches at each r*ed of hope in flenver: . 



336 MOUNTAINS. 

Already is begun the grand assize, 

In us, in all; deputed conscience scales 

The dread tribunal and forestalls our doom ; 

Forestalls; and, by forestall! ng, proves it sure. 

Why on himself should man void judgment pass f 

Is idle nature laughing at her sons? 

Who conscience sent, her sentence will support; 

And God alone assert that God in man. 



OF MOUNTAINS.— GW&*m7A. 

1. IN those countries which consist only of plains, 
the smallest elevations are apt to excite wonder. In Hol- 
land, which is entirely Hat, a little ridge of hills is shewn, 
near the sea-side which Boerhave generally pointed out: 
to his pupils as mountains of no small consideration. 
What would be the sensations 64 such an auditory, could 
they at once be presented with a view of the heights and 
precipices of the Ande« and the Alps. 

2. Even in England, we have no adequate ideas of a 
mountain prospect; our hills are generally sloping from, 
the plain, and clothed to the very top with verdure; we 
scarcely, therefore, lift our imaginations to those im- 
mense piles, whose tops peep up behind intervening clouds, 
ah-arp and precipitate, and reach to heights that human 
curiosity has never been able to attain. 

3. Even mountains have their uses. It has been thought 
that the animal and vegetable part of creation would perish 
for want of convenient humidity, were it not for their as- 
sistance. Their summits are supposed to arrest the 
clouds and vapours which float in the regions of the air ; 
their lafge inflexions and channels are considered as so 
many conduits prepared for the reception of those thick 
vapours and impetuous rains which descend into them. 

4. The huge caverns beneath are so many magazines 
of water for the peculiar service of man; and those ori- 
fices by which the water is discharged upon the plain, are 
so situated as to render them rich and fruitful, instead of 
returning through subterraneous channels into the sea, af- 
ter the performance of a tedious and fruitless circulation. 

5. It is moreover certain that almost all our great ri-* 



MOUNTAINS. , 33? 

vers find their source among mountains ; and, in general, 
the more extensive the mountain, the greater the river : 
thus the liver Amazon, the greatest in the world, has 
its source among the Andes, which are the highest moun- 
tains on the globe ; the river Niger travels a long course 
of several hundred miles from the mountains of the 
Moon, the highest in Africa ; and the Danube and the? 
Rhine proceed from the Alps, which are -probably the 
highest mountains of Europe. 

6. The traveller as he ascends a mountain, finds the 
grass become more mossy, and the weather more mod- 
erate. Higher up the air is colder, and the earth more 
barren. In the midst of his dreary passage, he is often 
entertained with a little valley of surprising verdure, 
caused by the reflected heat of the sun collected into a 
narrow spot on the surrounding heights* But it more 
frequently happens that he sees only frightful precipices 
beneath, and lakes of amazing depths from whence rivers 
are formed, and whence springs deiive their origin. 

7. Near the summit vegetation is scarcely carried on ; 
here and there a few plants of the most hardy kind ap- 
pear. The air is intolerably cold ; the ground wears an 
eternal covering of ice, and snow seems constantly accu- 
mulating. Upon emerging from this scene, he ascends into 
a purer and serener region, where vegetation has entirely 
ceased ; where the precipices, composed entirely of rocks,, 
rise perpendicularly above him ; while he views beneath 
him all the combat of the elements ; clouds at his feet, 
and lightnings dart upward from their bosom below. 

8. A thousand meteors which are never seen on the 
plains, present themselves : the traveller's own image re- 
flected as in a looking-glass, upon the opposite clouds ; 
circular rainbows, mock suns, and the shadow of the 
mountain projected upon the body of the air. Such are, 
in general, the wonders that present themselves to a trav- 
eller in his journey either over the Alps or the Andes. 

9. To enumerate the most remarkable mountains ac- 
cording to their size, we shall begin with the Andes, of 
which the following is extracted from an excellent de- 
scription, given by Uiloa, who went thither by command 
of the king of Spain. « After/ 1 says he, ; « having travel- 
led for three days through boggy roads, in which the? 
njiules at every step sunk very deep, we began at length 



m MOUNTAINS 

to perceive an alteration in the climate, ami having been 
long accustomed to heat, we now began to feel it sensibly 
©older. 

10. At Tai iguagua we often see instances of the effects 
of two opposite temperatures, in two persons happening to 
meet ; one of them leaving the plains below, and the other 
descending from the mountain. The former thinks the 
ccld so severe, that he wraps himself up in all the gar- 
ments he can procure ; while the latter finds the heat so 
great, that he is scarcely able to bear any clothes what- 
soever. 

11. The one thinks the water so cold that he avoids 
being sprinkled by it ; the other is so delighted with its 
warmth, that he uses it as a bath. This difference only 
proceeds from the change naturally felt at leaving a cli- 
mate to which one has been accustomed, and coming into 
another of an opposite temperature. 

12. The ruggedness of the- road is not easily described. 
In some parts the declivity is so great that the mules can 
scarce keep their footing, and in others the acclivity is 
equally difficult. There are some places where the road 
is so steep, and yet so narrow, that the mules are obliged 
to slide (town, without making the least use of their feet. 
On one side of the rider, in this situation, rises' an emi- 
nence of several hundred yards ; and on the other an 
abyss of equal depth ; so that if he, in the least, checks his 
mule, they must both unavoidably perish. 

13. After having travelled nine days in this manner, 
slowly winding aiong the side of the mountain, we began 
to find the whole country covered with a hoar frost. At 
length, after a journey of fifteen days, we arrived upon a 
plain, on the extremity of whieh stands the city of Quito 
the capital of one of the most charming regions upon earth' 
Here, in the centre of the torrid zone, the heat is not only 
very tolerable, but in some places the cold, also, is painful. 

14. Here they enjoy all the temperature and advanta- 
ges of, perpetual spring; their fields being all covered 
with verdure, and enamelled with flowers of the most 
lively colours. However, although this beautiful reoion 
be higher than any other country in the world, ancf al- 
though it required so many days of painful journey in the 
ascent, u is stiti overlooked by tremendous moimtains; 



MOUNTAINS. $59 

their sides covered with snow, and yet flaming with vol- 
canoes at the top. 

15. These seem piled one upon the other, and rise to a 
tnost astonishing height, with great coldness. However, 
at a determined point above the surface of the sea, the 
congelation is found at the same height in all the moun- 
tains. Those parts which are not subject to a continual 
frost have growing upon them a sort of rush very soft and 
flexible. Higher up, the earth is entirely bare of vegeta- 
tion, and see ms covered with eternal snow. 

16. The most remarkable mountains are the Cotopaxi, 
Chimborazo, and Pinchiocha. The first is more th/asr 
three geographical miles above the surface of the sea J (lie 
rest are not much inferior. On the tup of the latter [ 
suffered particular hardships from the intenseness of the 
cold aiyd the violence of the storms. The sky around, 
was, in general, involved in thick fogs, which, when they 
cleared away, and the clouds- by their gravity moved 
nearer to the surface of the earth, appeared surrounding 
the foot of the mountain, at a vast distance below, like a. 
sea encompassing an island in the midst of it. 

17. When this happened, the horrid noises of tempests' 
were heard from beneath, discharging themselves on Qui- 
to and the neighbouring country. I saw" lightnings issue 
from the clouds, and heard the thunders roll far beneath 
me. All this time, while the tempest was raging below, 
t\\Q mountain top where I was placed enjoyed a delightful 
serenity ; the wind was abated, the sky clear, and the 
rays of the sun moderated the severity of the cold. 

18. However, this was of no long duration, for the wind 
returned with all its violence; whilst my fears were in- 
creased by the dreadful concussions of the precipice, and 
the fall of "enormous rocks, the only sound that was heard 
in this dreadful situation." If we comp.'e the Alps 
with the Andes, we shall find them but little more than 
half the height of the latter. The highest of the Alps are 
not above one mite and a half, whereas those of the Andes 
are more than three miles perpendicular height from the 
surface of the sea. 

19. The highest mountains of Asia are mount Taurus, 
Mount Caucasus and the mountains of Japan ; of these 
none equals the Andes in height, although Caucasus makes 
very near approaches. In Africa, the mountains c.f the 



WS FOUNTAINS. 

Moon, famous forgiving source to the Niger and the Nile* 
are more celebrated than accurately known. Of the peak 
ef Teneriflfe we have more certain information* It was 
visited by a company of English merchants, who travelled 
up to the top, when they observed its height, and the vol- 
cano on its very summit. 

20. They found it a heap of mountains, tr>e highest of 
which rises over the rest like a sugar loaf, and gives a 
same to the whole mass. The difficulty and danger of 
ascending the tops of mountains have been supposed to* 
proceed from the thinness of the air; but the more prob- 
abiejreason is to be looked for, from the rugged and 
precipitate ascent, (n some places they appear like a 
wail of six or seven hundred feet high; in others there 
stick out enormous rocks that hang upon the brow of ?he ; 
stezp, and every moment threaten destruction to the 
traveller below. 

21. In this manner, almost all the tops of the highest 
mountains are bare and pointed, which proceeds pi oba- 
bly from their being so continually assaulted by thunders 
and tempests. All the earthly substances with whick 
they might have been once covered, have for ages beerr 
washed away from their summits*, and nothing is left re- 
maining but immense rocks, which no tempests have 
hitherto been able to destroy. 

22. Nevetthekss, time is every day and hour makingr 
depredations ; and hirge fragments are seen tumbling 
down the precipice, either loosened by frost or struck by 
lightning. Nothing can exhibit a more terrible picture 
than one of these enormous rocks, commonly larger than a 

■ house, falling from its height, with a noise louder than/ 
thunder, and rolling down the side of the mountain. 

25. In the month of June, 1714, a part of a mountain 
in the distri t of Vallais. in France, suddenly fell down 
between two and three o'clock in the afternoon, the 
weather being calm and serene. It was of a conical 
figute, and destroyed fifty five cottages in the fall. Fif- 
teen persons, together, with about one hundred beasts, 
were also crushed beneath the ruins which covered an 
extent of nine square miles. 

24. The dust it occasioned, instantly overwhelmed 
all the neighbourhood in darkness The heaps of rubbish 
were more than three hnndred feet high ; they stopped 



DIVERS AND CATARACTS, 541 

£he current of a river that ran along the plain, which is 
flow formed into several new and deep lakes. In the 
same manner, the entire town of Pleurs, in France, was 
buried beneath a rocky mountain, at the foot of which it 
was situated. 

Note, The Alps separate Italy from France and Ger- 
many; commencing on the side of France towards the 
Mediterranean, and terminating at the gulf of Venice.-— 
Mount Taurus begins east of Car mania, and extends far 
into India. — Mount Caucasus reaches from the Black to 
the Caspian Sea.— The Mountains of the Moon lie be- 
tween Abyssinia and Monomotapa. 

Questions. 

Where are the Mountains of the Moon-? 

Are they the highest in Asia ? 

What river has its origin in these mountains ? 

Where are the Alps ? 

What countries do the Alps separate ? 

Where are the head waters of the Danube and theHhin^? 

What are the highest mountains in Asia£ 

Where does Mount Taurus commence ? 

Into what country does it extend ? 

What is the extent of Mount Caucasus? 



OF RIVERS AND CATARACTS. 

1. ALL rivers have their source in mountains} 
hills or elevated lakes ; and it is in their descent from 
these that they acquire that velocity which maintains 
their future current. At first the course of a river is 
generally rapid; Out it is retarded in its journey, both 
by the continual friction against the banks, by the many 
obstacles it meets with to divert its stream, and by the 
surface of the earth generally becoming more level as it 
approaches towards the sea. 

2. The largest rivers of Europe are, first, the Wolga ; 
which is about six hundred and rifty leagues in length, 
extending from Reschaw to Astrachan. The next in 



34£ RIVERS AND CATARACTS. 

order is the Danube; the course of this river is about 
four hundred and fifty leagues, from the mountains of 
Switzerland to the Black Sea. The Don or Tanais 
which is four hundred leagues from the source of that 
branch of it called the Sofna, to its month in the Euxine 
Sea. 

S. The Dwina, which takes its rise in a province of 
the same name in Russia, then runs a course of three 
hundred leagues and disembogues into the White Sea, 
a little below Archangel. The Nieper, which rises in 
Muscovy, and runs a course of three hundred and fifty 
leagues, to empty itself into the Black Sea. 

4. The largest rivers of Asia are the Hoanho, in China, 
which is eight hundred and fifty leagues in length. The 
Jenisca of Tartary, about eight hundred leagues in length. 
The Oby of five hundred leagues, running from the lake 
of Kila into the Northern Sea. The Ganges, one of the 
most noble and majestic rivers in the world, and about as 
long as the former ; it rises in the mountains which sepa- 
rate India from Tartary ; and running through the do- 
minions of the Great Mogul, discharges itself by several 
mouths into the Bay of Bengal. 

5. It is net only esteemed by the Indians for the depth 
^ind pureness of its stream, but for a supposed sanctity 
which they believe to pertain to its waters. It is visited 
.annually by several hundred thousand pilgrims, who pay 
their devotions to the river, as to a god ; for savage sim- 
plicity is always known to mistake the blessings of the 
Deity for the Deity himself. 

6. Next to this may be reckoned the still more cele- 
brated river Euphrates. Nor must the Indus be forgot- 
ten. The largest rivers of Africa, are the Senegal, whose 
course is said to be three thousand miles in length ; and 
the celebrated Nile, which from its source among the 
mountains of the Moon, in Upper Ethiopia, to the Med- 
iterranean, is thought to extend as far. 

7. The annual overflowings of this river arise from a 
Tery obvious cause, which affects almost all the great 
rivers which have their source near the equator. The 
rainy season, which is periodical in those cliinates, floods 
the rivers ; and as this always happens in our summer, 
so the Nile is at that time overflown. From these inun- 



RIVERS AND CATARACTS. 343 

tlations the inhabitants of Egypt derive plenty and hap- 
piness. 

8. But of all parts of the world, America, as it exhib- 
its the most lofty moan tains, so it supplies the largest 
rivers. The principal of these is the great river Amazon, 
which performs a course of nearly four thousand miles. 
The breadth and depth of this vast river is answerable to 
its vast length, and where its width is most conti acted, 
its depth is augmented in proportion. So great is the 
body of its waters, that other considerable rivers, objects 
oi its admiration, are swallowed up in its bosom. 

9. It proceeds after their junction with iU usual ap- 
pearance, without any visible change in its breadth or 
rapidity, and remains great without ostentation. In 
some places it displays its whole magnificence, dividing 
into several branches, encompassing a multitude of isl- 
ands ; and at length discharging itself into the ocean, by 
a channel which is an hundred and fifty miles broad ! 

10. The Nile has its cataracts ; the Velino in Italy 
has one more than an hundred and fifty feet perpendicu- 
lar. Near the city of Gottenburgh in Sweden, a river 
rushes down from a prodigious precipice into a deep 
pit, with a terrible noise, and such dreadful force, that 
those trees designed for the masts of ships, which are 
floated down the river, are usually turned upside down 
in their fall. 

11. They are often shattered to pieces, by falling side- 
ways, and being dashed against the surface of the water 
in the pit: if they fall endways they drive so far below 
the surface, as to disappear for a quarter of an hour or 
more ; the pit into which they are thus plunged, has been 
sounded with a line of several thousand yards, but no bot- 
tom has hitherto been found. 

12. Of all the cataracts in the world, that of the Niaga- 
ra, in Canada, is the greatest and most astonishing. This 
amazing fall of water is made by the river Niaga- 
ra, in its passage from lake Erie to lake Ontario. This 
river is one of the largest in the world, and the whole of 
its waters are here poured down by a fall of one hundred 
and fifty feet perpendicular. It is not easy to bring 
the imagination to correspond with the greatness of the 
scene. 

SO 



S44 RIVERS AND CATARACTS. 

13. A river extremely deep and rapid, and that serves 
to drain the waters of almost aii Norta America into the 
Atlantic Ocean, is here poured precipitately down a 
ledge of rocks, that rise, like a wall, across the whole bed 
of its stream. The width of the river a little above, is 
nearly three quarters of a mile broad; and the rocks 
where it grows narrower, are four hundred yards over. 

14. Their direction is not strait across, but hollowing 
inwards, like a horse-shoe : so that the cataract, which 
bends to the shape of the obstacle, rounding inwards, 
presents a kinVl of theatre, the most tremendous in na- 
ture. Justin the middle of this circular wall of waters, 
a little island, that has braved the fury of the current, 
presents one of its points, and divides the stream at top 
into two, but it unites again long before it has got to the 
bottom. 

15. The noise of the fall is heard at several leagues 
distance ; and the fury of the waters at the bottom of their 
fall is inconceivable. The dashing produces a mist that 
rises to the very clouds; and that produces a most beau- 
tiful rainbow when the sun shines. It may be easil) con- 
ceived, that such a cataract destroys the navigation .of 
the stream ; and yet some Indian canoes, as it is said, 
have been known to venture down it in safety. 

16. Thus, to whatever quarter of the globe we turn, 
we shall find new reasons to be satisfied with that part in 
which we ourselves reside. Our rivers furnish all the 
plenty of the African stream, without its inundations; 
they have all the coolness of the polar rivulet, with a more 
constant supply ; they want the terrible magnificence of 
huge cataracts, or extensive lakes, but they are more 
navigable, aud more transparent. 

17. They are less deep and rapid than the rivers of the 
torrid zone, jet more manageable, and only wait the will 
of man to take their direction. The rivers of the torrid 
zone, like the monarchs of the country, rule with despotic 
tyranny, profuse in their bounty, and ungovernable in 
their rage. The rivers of Britain, like its kings, are the 
friends, not the oppressors of the people; bounded by 
known limits, abridged in the power of doing ill, and only 
at liberty to distribute happiness and plenty. 



RIVERS AND CATARACTS. S45 

Note* The Black Sea, anciently called the Euxine Sea, 
forms a part of the boundary between Europe and Asia. 
It is connected to the Archipelago by the sea of Marmora, 
and separated from the Levant by Asia Minor. It lies 
between 42 and 46° north latitude. The White Sea, a 
bay of the Frozen Ocean, is in the north of Russia. 

Questions. 

Where is the source of the Wolga ? 

What is its length ? 

What is the extent of the Danube ? 

Into what sea does it run ? 

What is the length of the Don ? 

Where is its mouth ? 

Where is the Dwina ? 

Where does it rise ? „ 

What is its length ? 

Where does it discharge ? 

Where is the source of the Nieper? 

Of what length? 

Into what sea does it run ? 

Where is the Hoanho ? 

What is its length ? 

Where is the Jenisea ? 

Of what extent ? 

Where is the source of the Oby ? 

What is its length ? 

What sea does it enter ? 

Where is the Amour? 

What is its length ? 

Into what sea are its waters discharged? 

What are the rivers of Africa ? 

Has the Nile any Cataracts? 

What is the perpendicular fall of the Velino in Italy ? 

What of the Niagara in North America ? 

Where is th e Black or Euxine Sea ? 

How is it connected to the Archipelago? 

What is the White Sea ? 

Where situated ? 



(346) 
OF THE OCEAN.— Goldsmith 

1. IF we look upon a map of the world, we shall 
find that the waters occupy considerable more than the 
land. Although the ocean is but one extensive sheet of 
waters, continued over every part of the globe without 
interruption, yet geographers have distinguished it by 
different names, as the Atlantic, the Northern, Southern, 
Pacific, and Indian oceans. 

2. In this vast receptacle, almost all the rivers of the 
eanh ultimately terminate ; nor do such great supplies 
seem to increase its stores ; for it is neither apparently 
swollen by their tribute, nor diminished by their failure ; 
it continues the same. What indeed, is the quantity 
of water in all the rivers and lakes in the world, compar- 
ed to that contained in this great receptacle? 

3. If we should offer to make a rude estimate we shall 
find that all the rivers in the world flowing into the bed 
of the sea with the continuance of their present stores, 
would take up at least eight hundred years to fiil it to its 
present height. In the temperate climates the sea is nev- 
er frozen, but the polar regions are embarrassed with 
mountains of ice, that render them almost impassable. 

4. These tremendous floats are of different magnitudes ; 
sometimes rising more than a thousand feet above the sur- 
face of the water ; sometimes diffused into plains of above 
two hundred feet in length ; and in many sixty or eighty 
broad. Thev are usually divided by fissures ; one piece 
following another so close, that a person may step from 
one to the other. Sometimes mountains are seen rising 
amidst these plains, and presenting the appearance of a 
variegated landscape, with hills and vallies, houses, 
churches, and towers. 

5. There are two kinds of ice floating in these seas; 
the flat and the mountain ice ; the one is formed of sea- 
water ; the other of fresh. The flat, or driving ice, is 
entirely composed of sea water; which, upon dissolution, 
is found to be salt ; and is readily distinguished from 
the mountain or fresh water ice, by its whiteness and 
want of transparency. This ice is much more terrible to 
mariners than that which rises up in lumps; a ship can 
avoid the one, as it is seen at a distance ; but it often 
gets in among the other, which sometimes closing, crushes 
h to pieces. 



OF" THE OCEAN. 347 

6. The mountain ice is often incorporated with earth, 
stones, and brush wood, washed from the shore. On 
these are sometimes found, not only earth, but nests with 
bird's eggs at several hundred miles from land. These 
mountains are usually seen in the spring, and after a vi- 
olent storm, driving out to sea, where they at first terrify 
the mariner, and are soon after dashed to pieces by the 
continual washing of the waves, or driven into the warm- 
er regions of the south to be melted away. 

7. A body of ice is often prominent far over the rocks. 
It does not melt on the upper surface, but underneath, 
and also cracks into several clefts from whence the 
water trickles out. By this it becomes, at last, so weak, 
that being overloaded with its own ponderous bulk, it- 
breaks loose, and tumbles down the rocks with a terrible 
crash. 

8. Where it happens to overhang a precipice on the 
shore, it plunges into the deep with a shock like thunder, 
and with such an agitation of the water, as will overset 
a boat at a considerable distance, as many a poor Green- 
lander has fatally experienced. In the ocean are many 
dangerous whirlpools; that called the Maelstroom upon 
the coast of Norway is considered as the most dreadful 
and voracious in the world. 

9. A minute description of the internal parts is not to 
be expected, since none who were there, ever returned to 
bring back information. The body of the waters that 
form this whirlpool are extended in a circle, about thir- 
teen miles in circumference. In the midst of this stands 
a rock, against which the tide in its ebb is dashed with in- 
conceivable fury. At this time it instantly swallows up 
all things that come within the sphere of its violence, 
trees, timber, and shipping. 

10. No skill in the mariner, nor strength of rowing, can 
work an escape; the sailor at the helm finds the ship at 
first go in a current opposite his intentions ; his vessel's 
motion, though slow in the beginning, becomes every mo- 
ment more rapid, it goes round in circles still narrower 
and narrower, till at last it is dashed, against the rocks, 
and instantly disappears. 

11. It is not seen again for six hours; till, the tide 
flowing, it is vomited forth with the same violence with 
which it was drawn in. The noise of this dreadful vor- 
tex still farther contributes to increase its terrors, which, 

S0* 



S48- A BRIEF VIEW OF THE UNIVERSE. 

with the clashing of the waters, and the dreadful valtey 
caused by their circulation, makes one of the most tremen- 
dous objects in nature. 

Note. The Atlantic Ocean lies between the west con- 
tinents of Africa and Europe, and the east continent of 
America. On one side of the equator it is called the 
North and on the other the South Atlantic Ocean. The 
Pacific Ocean separates Asia from America. It is some- 
times called the south sea, and, with regard to America, 
is the western Ocean. 

Questions. 

Where is the most dangerous whirlpool of the Ocean I 

What is its circumference ? 

Where is the Atlantic Ocean ? 

What is it called north of the equator? 

What south? 

Where is the Pacific Ocean-? 



CONCLUSION, 

INCLUDING A BRIEF VIEW OF THE UNIVERSE. 

— Goldsmith. 

1. THE universe may ie considered as the palace 
in which the Deity resides, and this earth as one of its 
a-partments. Those great outlines of nature, to which art 
cannot reach, and where -our greatest efforts must have 
been ineffectual, God himself has finished with amazing 
grandeur and beauty. Our beneficent Father has con- 
sidered these parts of nature as peculiarly his own ; as 
parts which no creature could have skill or strength to 
amend : and, therefore, made them incapable of alteration, 
vv of more perfect regularity. 

2. The heavens and the firmament shew the wisdom 
and the glory of the workman. Astronomers who are best 
skilled in the symmetry of systems, can find nothing 
tbere that they can alter for the better. God made these 
■perfect, because no subordinate being could correct their 
^■■defects. When, therefore, we survey nature on this side, 
nothing .eani>e more splendid, more. correct., or amazing. 



A BRIEF VIEW OF THE UNIVERSE. 349 

3. We then behold a Deity residing in the midst of an 
universe, infinitely extended every way, animating all, 
and cheering the vacuity with his presence ! We behold 
an immense and shapeless mass of matter formed into 
worlds by his power, and dispersed at intervals, to which 
even the imagination cannot travel ! In this great theatre 
of his glory, a thousand suns, like our own, animate their 
respective systems, appearing and vanishing at the divine 
command. 

4. We behold our bright luminary fixed in the centre 
ef its system, wheeling its planets in times proportioned 
to their distances, and at once dispensing light, heat, and 
motion. The earth also is seen with its two fold motion, 
producing by one the change of seasons, and by the other 
the grateful vicissitudes of day and night. With what 
silent magnificence is all this performed ! With what 
seeming ease ! 

5. The works of art are exerted with an interrupted 
force ; and their noisy progress discovers the obstructions 
they receive : but the earth, with a silent, steady rotation, 
successively presents every part of its bosom to the sun ; 
at once imbibing nourishment and light from that parent 
ofvegetation and felicity. 

6. But not only provisions of heat and light are thu# 
supplied, but its whole surface is covered with a trans- 
parent atmosphere that turns with its motion, and guards 
it from external injury. The rays of the sun are thus 
broken into a genial warmth ; and while the surface is as- 
sisted, a gentle heat is produced in the bowels of the earth, 
which contributes to cover it with verdure. Waters are 
also supplied in healthful abundance, to support life and 
assist vegetation. 

7. Mountains arise to diversify the prospect and give 
a current to the stream. Seas extend from one continent 
to the other, replenished with animals that maybe turned 
to human support ; and also serving to enrich the earth 
with a sufficiency of vapour. Breezes fly along the sur- 
face of the fields, to promote health and vegetation. The 
coolness of the evening invites to rest ; and the freshness 
of the morning invigorates for labour. 

8. Such are the delights of the habitation that has been 
assigned to man : without any one of these he must have 
toeen wretched ; and none of these could his own industry 
lave supplied. But while many of hi9 wants are thus 



350 A BRIEF VIEW OF THE UNIVERSE. 

kindly furnished on the one hand, there are numberless 
inconveniences to excite his industry on the other. This 
habitation, though provided with all the conveniences of 
air, pasturage and water, is but a desert place, without 
human cultivation. 

9. The lowest animal finds more conveniences in the 
wilds of nature, than he who boasts himself their lord. 
The whirlwind, the inundation, and all the asperities of 
the air, are peculiarly terrible to man, who knows their 
consequences, and at a distance dreads their approach. 
The earth itself, where human art has not pervaded, puts 
on a frightful gloomy appearance. 

10. The forests are dark and tangled, the meadows 
overgrown with rank weeds ; and the brooks stray with- 
out a determined channel. Nature, that has been kind to 
every lower order of beings, has been quite neglectful 
with regard to man ; to the savage uncontriving man the 
earth is an abode of desolation, where his shelter is in- 
sufficient, and his food precarious. 

11. A world, thus furnished with advantages on the one 
side and inconveniences on the other, is the proper abode 
of reason, is the fittest to exercise the industry of a free 
and a thinking creature. These evils, which art can rem- 
edy, and prescience guard against, are a proper call for 
the exertion of his faculties, and they tend still more to 
assimilate him to his Creator. 

12. God beholds, with pleasure, that being which he has 
made, converting the wretchedness of his natural situation 
into a theatre of triumph ; bringing all the headlong tribes 
of nature into subjection to his will, and producing that 
order and unanimity upon earth, of which his own heav- 
enly fabric is sfo bright an example. To convey some 
idea of the immensity of creation, and the omnipotence 
of its Author, the following brief view of the universe is 
subjoined. 

IS. Wh«n the shades of night have spread their veil 
over the plains, the firmament manifests to our view its 
grandeur and riches. The sparkiing points with which 
it is studded, are so many suns suspended by the Al- 
mighty in the immensity of space, to worlds which roll 
all around them. The Heavens declare the glory of 
God, and the firmament sheweth his handy work. 

14. The royal poet, who expressed himself w r ith such 
loftiness of sentiment, was not aware that t&e stars ktf 



A BRIEF VIEW OF THE UNIVERSE. 351 

contemplated were in reality suns. He anticipated 
these times, and first sang that majestic hymn, which 
Future and more enlightened ages were to chant forth 
in praise to the great Creator. The assemblage of these 
vast bodies is divided into different systems, the number 
of which probably surpasses the grains of sand which the 
sea casts on its shore. 

15. Each system has for its centre, a star, or sun, 
which shines by its native inherent light ; and round 
which several orders of opaque globes revolve, reflecting, 
with more or less brilliancy, the light they borrow from 
it which renders them visible. What an august, what an 
amazing conception does this give of the works of the 
Creator ! 

16. Thousands'of thousands of suns, multiplied with- 
out end, and ranged all around us, at immense distances 
from each other, attended by ten thousand times ten 
thousand worlds, all in rapid motion, yet calm, regular, 
and harmonious, invariably keeping the paths prescribed 
them ; and these worlds, doubtless peopled with myriads 
of beings, formed for endless progression in perfection 
and felicity ! 

17. From what we know of our own system, it may 
be reasonably concluded, that all the rest are with equal 
wisdom contrived, situated, and provided with accommo- 
dations for rational inhabitants. Let us, therefore, take 
a survey of the system to which we belong; the only 
one accessible to us ; and from thence we shall be better 
enabled to judge of the nature and «nd of the other sys- 
tems of the universe. 

18. Those globes which we perceive as wandering 
among the heavenly host, are the planets; the primary 
or principal ones have the sun for the common centre of 
their periodical revolution ; while the others, which are 
called secondaries, or moons, move round their prima- 
ries, accompanying them as satellites in their annual re- 
volution. 

19. We know that our solar system consists of twenty 
nine planetary bodies ; we are not certain but there may 
be more. Their number has been considerably augment- 
ed since the invention of telescopes ; more perfect in- 
struments, and more accurate observers may further in- 
crease their number. The discovery of the Georgian* 
Sidus, or the Herschel, may be looked upon as a happy 
presage of future success. " 



352 A BRI EF VIEW OF THE UNIVERSE. 

20. Modern astronomy has not only enriched our heav- 
ens with new planets, but it has also enlarged the boun- 
daries of the solar system. The comets, which from thtir 
fallacious appearance, their tail, their beard, the diversity 
of their directions, their sudden appearance, or disappear- 
ance, have been considered as meteors, lighted up in the 
air by an irritated power, are found to be a species of 
planetary bodies whose long routes are now calculated by 
astronomers ;,they also foretel their distant return, de- 
termine their place and account for their irregularities. 

21. Many of these bodies at present acknowledge the 
empire of our sun, though the orbits they trace round him 
are so extensive, that many ages are necessary for the 
completion of a revolution. In a word, it is from modern 
astronomy that we learn that the stars are innumerable, 
and that the constellations, in which the ancients reckon- 
ed but a few, are now known to contain thousands. 

22. The heavens of Thales and Hipparchus were very 
poor, when compared to those of later astronomers, of 
Tycho Brahe, Flamstead, de la Caille, and Herschel. 
The diameter of the great orbit which our earth describes* 
is more than 180 millions of miles; yet this vast extent 
vanishes into nothing, and becomes a mere point, when 
the astronomer wishes to use it as a measure to ascertain 
the distance of the fixed stars. 

23. How great then is the real bulk of these luminaries, 
which are perceptible by us at such an enorm ous distance ! 
The sun is about 1,392,500 times greater than the earth, 
and 539 times greater than all the planets taken together. 
If the stars are suns, as we have every reason to suppose, 
they roust be either equal to, or exceed it in size. 

24. Proud and ignorant mortal ! lift up now thine eyes 
to heaven, and answer, if one of those luminaries which 
adorn the starry heaven, should be taken away, would the 
nights become darker ? Say not then that the stars are 
made for thee ; that it is for thee that the firmament glit- 
ters with effulgent brightness : feeble mortal! thou wert 
not the sole object of the liberal bounties of the Creator; 
when he appointed Sirius,and encompassed it with worlds. 

25. Whilst the planets perform their periodical revo- 
lutions round the sun, by which the course of their year 
is regulated, they turn round their axes, amotion by 
-which they obtain the alternate succession of day and 



A BRIEF VIEW OF THE UNIVERSE. S53 

night. By what means are these vast bodies suspended 
in the immensity ot space ? What secret power retains 
them in their orbits, and enables them to circulate with 
so much regularity and harmony ? Gravity, or attraction, 
is the powerful agent, the universal principle of this 
equilibrium, and of these motions. 

26. It penetrates intimately all bodies. By this power 
they tend towards each other in a proportion relative to 
their bulk. Thus the planets tend towards the centre of 
the system, into which they would soon have been precipi- 
tated, if the Creator when he formed them, had not impress- 
ed upon them a projectile or centrifugal force which con- 
tinually keeps them at a proper distance from the centre. 

27« The planets by obeying at the same instant each of 
these motions are made to describe a curve. Thus the 
same force which determines the fall of a stone, is the 
ruling principle of the heavenly motions. Wonderful 
mechanism ! whose simplicity and energy gives us un- 
ceasing tokens of the profound wisdom of its Author. 

28. Our earth or globe, which seems so vast in the eyes 
of the emmets who inhabit it, and whose diameter is 
above 7970 miles, is yet nearly a thousand times smaller 
than Jupiter, who appears to the naked eye as little more 
than a shining atom. A rare transparent and elastic sub- 
stance surrounds the earth to a certain height. 

29. This substance is the air or atmosphere, the habi- 
tation of the winds, an immense reservoir of vapours, 
which, when condensed into clouds, either embellish our 
sky by the variety of their figures, and the richness of 
their colouring, or astonish us by the roiling thunder or 
flashes of lightning that escape from them ; sometimes 
they melt away, at others, are condensed into rain or hail, 
supplying tfee deficiencies of the earth with the superfluity 
of heaven. 

30. The moon, the nearest of all the planets to the 
earth, is likewise that of which we have the most knowl- 
edge. Its globe always presents to us the same face, be- 
cause it turns round upon its axis precisely in the same 
space of time that it revolves round the earth. It has its 
phases, or gradual and periodical increase and decrease 
of light, according to its position in respect to the sun, 

which enlightens it and the earth on which it reflects the 

light it has received. 

31. The face of the moon is divided into luminousand 



354 A BRIEF VIEW OF THE UNIVERSE. 

obscure parts. The former seems analogous to land, and 
the latter to resemble our seas. In the luminous spots 
there have been observed some parts w hich are brighter 
than the rest ; these project a shadow, whose length has 
been measured, and their track ascertained 

32. These parts are mountains, much higher than ours 
in proportion to the size of the moon, whose tops may be 
seen gilded by the rays of the sun, at the quadratures of 
the moon, and the light gradually descending to their feet, 
till they appear entirely bright, Some of these moun- 
tains stand by themselves, while in other places there are 
long chains of them. 

33. Venus has, like the moon, her phases, spots and 
mountains. The telescope discovers to us also spots in 
Mars and Jupiter ; those in Jupiter form belts ; consider- 
able changes have been seen among these, as if on the 
ocean's overflowing the land, and again leaving it dry by 
its retreat. 

34. Mercury, Saturn, and the Geosgium Sidur, are com- 
paratively, but little known ; the first because he is too 
near the sun ; the two last because they are so remote 
from it. Lastly, the sun himself has spots, which seem 
to move with regularity, and whose size equals, and very 
often exceeds our globe itself Every thing in the universe 
is systematical, all is combination, affinity and connexion, 

35. FroiU the relations which exist between all parts of 
the world, and by which they conspire to one general end 
results the harmony of the world. The relations which 
unite all the worlds to one another, constitute the harmo- 
ny of the universe. The beauty of the world is founded 
in the harmonious diversity of the beings that compose it, 
in the number, the extent, and the quality of their effects, 
and in the sum of happiness which it is capable of afford- 
ing- 

Questions. 

How much larger is the Sun than the earth we inhabit f 
How much larger than all the rest of the planets? 
What regulates the course of the year ? 
W hat produces the alternate succession of day and night ? 
What maintains the equilibrium of theola^ets in the im- 
mensity of spacer^ V Q 4 1| 

THE END, •> '- 







^ v * 



v 



\ u ^ 



^ ^ 
















•*,. 0> 









1 



Sfl 







Mil H -H^ls" 

H [ i I 

I 

1 

■ 

III H 
1 

li Hi II 
ffl 

1 Ull H I 




l';::;l!illifi 



